WJi^W

v^

*^*J

fl.l.l.l.l.li.l.t.l.l.l.t.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.I.I.I.I.I.I.V.I.I.I.ri.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.l.TTTXri

Library of the
l^ale 2)iviniti? Scbool

The Books of
Ifranft Cbambcrlain porter
Winkley Professor of
Biblical Theology

„.i.ivivi...ivi,..i.,.i.,.i.,.i...i..,iv|viv|.i'|V|v|.|.|'i'lVlvl'i'l'i'l'i'i'.MVivi'.'p-.'»«

THE MOFFATT NEW TESTAMENT

PARALLEL EDITION

THE
NEW TESTAMENT
A NEW TRANSLATION BY
JAMES MOFFATT,
D. D., D. UTT., M. A. (OXON)
TOGETHER WITH THE AUTHORIZED VERSION

PARALLEL EDITION
WITH INTEODUCTION

NEW YORK
GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1922,
BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY

THE NEW TESTAMENT, III

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

CONTENTS
PAGE
Introduction  vii
BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
PAGE CHAPTERS
Matthew  1 . 28
Mark  82 . 16
Luke .  134 . 24
John  221 . 21
The Acts  286 . 28
The Romans  370 . 16
I Corinthians  403 . 16
II Corinthians  436 . 13
Galatians . . . . ¦ . . . 458 . 6
Ephesians  469 . 6
Philippians  480 . 4
Colossians  488 . 4
I Thessalonians  496 . 5
II Thessalonians  503 . 3
I Timothy  507 . 6
II Timothy  516 . 4
Titus  . 523 . 3
V

vi CONTENTS

Philemon ....

PAGE
. 527

CHAPTERS 1

To the Hebrews

. 529

13

Epistle of James

. 554

5

I Peter 

. 563

5

II Peter ....

. 572

3

I John 

. 578

5

II John .....

. 587

1

Ill John 

. . . 589

1

JUDE 

. 591

1

Revelation ....

. 594

'22

INTRODUCTION

Jesus died in a.d. 29 or 30. Within about a century
after his death the writings which were collected later
on into our New Testament had appeared, and ap
peared in and for communities of men and women
who knew they were living in fellowship with him
as their Lord in heaven. Literature rises out of life,
and special periods sometimes are a-flower with writ
ings that outlive their setting. Such classical literature
implies an intense spirit of life, heightened and vivid;
it grows fresh out of a soil, of rich traditions, with a
keen perception of the present, and an outlook upon
the future. So with the New Testament writings.
They are the classical literature of early Christianity,
springing from the vitality of men who remembered
Jesus, who were conscious of living in personal fellow
ship with him as their Lord, and who expected his
return. Memory, faith, and hope were the controlling
forces which he inspired in them, especially hope, which
included faith and memory; and the atmosphere they
breathed was one of love, in which they joined hands
for a new fellowship of common aims and interests.
The setting of these characteristics changed, as the
second generation was succeeded by the third. Hope
did not fade, but the element of memory was height
ened in the service of faith; the historical basis had to
be emphasized as the development went on. The re
ligious movement which Jesus started as a Semitic
form of faith outgrew its primitive environment and

Viii THE NEW TESTAMENT
expanded into a propaganda for the world at large,
translating itself afresh into new forms of expression
and appeal,' but preserving, amid all its varieties, its
inward identity. These developments, with their in
evitable elements of strain, are recorded or at least
reflected in the pages of this literature; indeed it was
owing to the exigencies of the movement, as it became
more fully conscious of itself, that these writings came
to be composed. In the communities of the faithful,
¦men had to impress upon themselves and upon others
what Jesus said and did, for the more convinced they
were that he was neither a Jewish pretender nor an
unsubstantial deity like one of the deities of the cults,
the more urgent it was for them to recall that his words
were the rule of their life and that his actions in his
tory had created their position in the world ; they had
to think out their faith, to state it against outside criti
cism, and to teach it within their own circle, instead
of being content with it as a mere emotion ; they had
also to refresh their courage by anticipating the future,
which they believed was in the hands of their Lord.
Such were the main motives that led to their literary
activity. Jesus had made life a new thing for them.
Some realized this instinctively. Others did not real
ize how new it was, wondering if the new was alto
gether true. Others again were inclined to exaggerate
or misconceive the novelty. But the common basis of
their life was the conviction that they enjoyed a new
relationship with God, for which they were indebted
to Jesus. The technical term for this relationship was
'covenant,' and 'covenant' became eventually in their
vocabulary 'testament.' Hence the later name for these
writings of the church, when gathered into a sacred
collection, was 'The New Testament' — New because

INTRODUCTION ix
the older relationship of God to his people, which had
obtained under Judaism, was superseded by the faith
and fellowship which Jesus Christ his Son had inau
gurated. It was the consciousness of this that inspired
the early Christians to live, and to write about the
origin and applications of this new life. Tkey wrote
for their own age, without a thought of posterity, and
they did not write in unison but in harmony. "No
one," says Dr. Denney, "can deny that the New Testa
ment has variety as well as unity. It is the variety
which gives interest to the unity. What is it in which
these people, differing as widely as they do, are vitally
and fundamentally at one, so that through all their
diflferences they form a brotherhood and are conscious
of an indissoluble spiritual bond? There can be no
doubt that that which unites them is a common relation
to Christ — a common faith in Him involving common
religious convictions about Him." This is the clue to
all that was written then about Jesus, in whatever
form, and from whatever angle.
Jesus wrote nothing, and for a time his immediate
disciples felt no impulse to write any account of him.
A new age and order was expected at any moment;
Jesus was to inaugurate this soon and suddenly. Why
write a biography of' one who was to reappear from
heaven ere long? They were living in the brief inter
val between his earthly life and his return to complete
the work of God, which would end the present order.
Theirs only to wait, and meantime to bear witness to
the resurrection of Jesus, to induce, if possible, the
Jewish nation to repent of their sin in murdering God's
chosen Servant. Repent and turn to have your sins
blotted out, so that a breathing-space may be vouch
safed you, and that the Lord may send Jesus your long-

X THE NEW TESTAMENT
decreed Christ, who must be kept in heaven till the
period of the great Restoration. These words of Peter
to the Jerusalemites express the attitude of the faithful
during this initial phase. In days marked by such
tense expectation there could be no thought of preserv
ing any literary records of what Jesus had said and
done. He had merely been withdrawn into heaven.
Presently he would appear again to usher in that reign
of God on earth which he had foretold and in a sense
initiated. But he was remembered. Oriental memory is singu
larly tenacious, and the impression he had made upon
his followers was deep and sharp. As time went on,
the Palestinian Christians cherished more and more
the recollection of outstanding events and sayings in
his life. Particularly the incidents of the last tragic
week of his career were remembered, for so much
depended on his death ; the argument with Jews turned
mainly upon his sufferings, which had to be adjusted
to their traditional faith in a messiah. The apologetic
requirements of the early mission led to the crystalliza
tion of memories about him. Also his words were
recalled, since they formed the rule and guide of his
communities. Remember the words of the Lord Jesus,
who said, "To give is happier than to get." So Paul
told the presbyters of Ephesus, as he bade them fare
well. And again he recalled a saying of Jesus, to clinch
his argument that Christian ministers should be sup
ported by the communities; the Lord's instructions
were that those who proclaim the gospel are to get their
living by the gospel. These are incidental allusions,
but they are the more telling because they are inci
dental. They tally with the implicit knowledge of de
tails about the historical life of Jesus in Paul's letters.

INTRODUCTION xl
He can presuppose an adequate acquaintance with that
life, in his communities, and his arguments are unin
telligible apart from an interest in and an acquaintance
with the data of the historical Jesus. All this was
due to the vivid recollections and traditions of the
primitive Palestinian disciples. How soon their ma
terials took written shape, we cannot tell, but at least
one written record of them was probably in existence
by about a.d. 50. It is in the preservation and com
pilation of these anecdotes about Jesus that the first
phase of literary activity among the primitive Chris
tians lies. Those who had been with him loved to
recollect the very words he used, his looks and gestures,
his methods of teaching and of healing. And this from
no mere pious, sentimental motive. When challenged
by the Jews to justify their faith and practice, they
had to fall back upon what they remembered of the
instructions of their Lord. He had said this about
the Law. He had taken this line on the question of
the sabbath, or of marriage, or of prayer, or of for
giveness. Where he was born, why he had died, how
he had appeared after death — all this and more entered
into the common consciousness of the communities
which existed in virtue of their faith in him.
But a generation passed without any definite expres
sion of this in literature. During the first thirty or
thirty-five years after his death, nothing was composed
except a number of letters which were occasional and
meant for the practical needs of the present. All that
has survived of this primitive literature is the work
of one who was not a member of the original group
of disciples, a brilliant young Jewish leader called Paul,
who became a Christian and travelled far to spread
the news of Jesus, founding communities here and

xii THE NEW TESTAMENT
there, and, among other exploits, carrying the gospel
across the Mediterranean into Europe. With these
communities Paul kept in touch by means of letters,
advising, inspiring, and controlling them, when he
could not be with them. Sometimes they are, in Dry-
den's phrase, his "absent sermons." One is to a group
of Asiatic Christians in Galatia, but the majority are
addressed to little churches or circles of the faithful
in Macedonia and Greece, at places like Thessalonika,
Philippi, and Corinth, all of which he and his coadju
tors had founded. Two are sent to churches with
which he had no connexion, one to Colossae in Asia
Minor, the other to Rome ; but in both cases he hoped
to follow up the letter by a visit, and to both churches
he was already well known by reputation. One semi-
private note of his has been preserved, to a Christian
at Colossae called Philemon. Another, a profound
address to some unknown church or group of churches
in Asia Minor, was afterwards given the misleading
title of 'To the Ephesians,' but there is some doubt as
to whether it was written by Paul or in his name by a
later disciple.
These letters fall in the latter part of Paul's life,
between about a.d. 50 and 65. The earliest is the
correspondence with Thessalonika or the letter to
Galatia; then follow the correspondence with Corinth,
the letter to the Roman Christians, and, from his
imprisonment, the later group of letters to the Colos
sians, Philemon, and Philippians. They were mainly
dictated to a scribe or secretary, and sent by the hands
of some trusty messenger — for the Roman Empire had
no postal service for ordinary people. They were read
aloud at worship, and often copied out in order to
reach churches in the vicinity. When they were

INTRODUCTION xiii
eventually collected, possibly by the beginning of the
second century at Ephesus, some editorial work was
done upon them. Thus a letter of introduction for
Phoebe to the church in Ephesus has been incorporated
in the last chapter of the epistle to the Romans, and
even the earlier part of that epistle suggests that there
had been several editions of it from Paul's hand. The
correspondence with the church at Corinth, again, is
merely a part of the original, and has been rearranged:
only one fragment of Paul's first letter has survived
(out of its place, in 2 Cor. vi. 17-vii. 1), and after
1 Corinthians two letters passed, the first of which is
extant in an abbreviated form in 2 Cor. x. 1-xiii. 10,
the second in 2 Cor. i.-ix. These and other literary
problems emerge out of the canonical text. It is also
probable that genuine notes of Paul have been worked
up by the Paulinist who afterwards wrote 2 Timotheus,
Titus, and 1 Timotheus in that order, some time during
the next generation.
Paul was the first to think out the meaning of the
Christian faith, and this was forced upon him by his
mission to Jews and non-Jews alike. Particularly he
had to carry the church through its first crisis, past
the danger of remaining a Jewish sect. He was an
evangelist, an organizer, and also a thinker — not a
common combination. He died as a martyr, but not
before his great work was done. It is no wonder that
for the church in the second century he was the
apostle; they looked back to him and up to him as
the outstanding figure of his age, and this impression
is confirmed, as it is largely made, by his writings.
"The future history of Europe and America for two
thousand years," as Dean Inge observes, "perhaps for
all time, was determined by his missionary journeys

Xiv THE NEW TESTAMENT
and printed writings. It is impossible to guess what
would have become of Christianity if he had never
lived." The vitality of these letters, thrown off in the
midst of a busy life, is indeed due to the fact that he
"understood what most Christians never realize,
namely, that the gospel of Christ is not a religion, but
religion itself." He is the one personality in primitive
Christianity about whose personal devotion we know
something intimate. The intellectual forms in which
he expressed his faith were not final at every point;
there was a variety of interpretations of the gospel,
mainly stirred by his impetus, which appeared in sub
sequent literature of the period. But his genius is
by itself.
Paul was not the pioneer of missions to non-Jews,
though he did more for them by travelling and
argument than any other early Christian leader; he
it was who inspired the emancipation movement which
saved the primitive church from a reactionary con
servatism. But he was the first man of letters in the
early church. Of the original twelve apostles, very
few had occasion or ability to follow him along this
line. A pastoral letter from Simon Peter to a group
of churches mainly in the north of Asia Minor has
survived under the title of 'First Peter.' This beauti
ful piece, evidently written in view of some persecution
at the hands of the civil authorities, may be dated in
the seventh decade of the first century. Apparently it
was dictated to Peter's amanuensis, Silvanus, at Rome,
which is called by the mystical, opprobrious name of
Babylon, as the new, evil oppressor of God's people.
Later on, a gospel, an apocalypse, and a book of Acts
were written under Peter's name, none of which suc
ceeded in winning a final place within the New Testa-

INTRODUCTION XV
ment; but a second epistle, probably composed early
in the second century, managed after a while to gain
a position inside the canon. 'Second Peter" is mainly
a denunciation of errorists, and in style, language, and
spirit it is inferior to the authentic First Epistle; its
Greek is the poorest and most ambitious in the New
Testament. Another homily is assigned by some to
the apostle James (either the brother of John or the
brother of Jesus), but the 'Epistle of James' is one of
the enigmas of the collection. It is terse, stringent,
and permeated by reminiscences of the Wisdom litera
ture of Judaism. No tradition about its origin has
survived; it is addressed to Christians at large, under
the figurative, archaic title of 'the twelve tribes in the
Dispersion,' and it lacks any epistolary conclusion. The
writer is one of the teachers in the early church, keenly
alive to the ethical obligations of the faith, individual
and social. Those who assign it to the apostle James,
the brother of Jesus, date it either before Paul's letters
or in the seventh decade of the first century; but if
James is merely a Christian teacher, as is most proba
ble, the homily may be placed towards the end of the
first or the opening of the second century. It certainly
presupposes misconceptions of Paul's teaching about
faith. Another homily by a Christian teacher has survived,
under the title of 'Hebrews.' Who wrote it, when it
was written, and for whom it was intended, no one
knows. When it was edited for its place in the canon,
it received, like 'Ephesians,' a misleading title, for
'Hebrews,' either as an equivalent for Jewish Chris
tians or for Hebrew-speaking Jewish Christians, is
inapplicable to the circle for whom this remarkable
treatise was intended. The author is in closer touch

xvi THE NEW TESTAMENT
with his readers than the author of 'James.' He writes
to warn them against apostasy from Christianity under
stress of suffering, and his homily is not only literary
and even artistic in form, but characterized by a pro
found, mystical philosophy of religion. Much of it
is a series of short bible-readings from the Greek
pentateuch and psalter; the person and work of Christ
are discussed in a unique vein of theological specula
tion, nearer to that of the Fourth Gospel than anything
else; and the author reveals an intimate acquaintance
with the spirit and methods of the Alexandrian Jewish
theology. Though not Paul, he may have been in
touch with the Pauline circle. He writes to what is
evidently a small group of Christians, in Rome or else
where, but his treatise has no epistolary opening and
reads often like a sermon or sermons written out.
Various guesses were made about its authorship in
the second century, but the author's name had disap
peared from knowledge at an early date; he is one of
the anonymous figures which prove that the early
Christian movement must have been richer in person
alities than we sometimes realize. The homily may
be placed anywhere between about a.d. 70 and a.d. 90,
and either then or later a forcible little homily under
the name of 'Judas' came into circulation, written to
protest against some heretical movement in local Chris
tianity. This pamphlet was used by the author of
'Second Peter,' so that it must have been written by
the beginning of the second century. To whom ? The
tract does not say, and tradition offers no clue. By
whom? The author calls himself "a brother of James,"
and 'James' may mean either the brother of Jesus or
the James who was-one of the original twelve disciples
or some unknown figure in the early church. Our

INTRODUCTION xvii
Judas does not call himself an apostle; indeed, he
speaks of the apostles as an historical authority in
the past. A spirit of religious conservatism breathes
through his manifesto. Like the writer of James, he
is indignant and alarmed at Christians who are mis
representing Christianity by their conduct and opinions.
These occasional tracts and homilies came into cir
culation during the period which followed the career
of Paul, although none of them exactly represents his
theological position and none, except Second Peter,
alludes to him. They are literature called out by exi
gencies of church-life as it developed here and there.
Only in two of them. First Peter and Hebrews, is there
any distinct appeal to the historical Hfe of Jesus. But
the interest in this life was meanwhile beginning to
voice itself in literature; the traditions about Jesus,
which are presupposed in the epistles, now came to be
recorded in writing, and we encounter the historical
writings of the New Testament. These are five in
number. Four are 'gospels' and one is the sequel to
a gospel, which carries on the story of the primitive
church, mainly in connexion with Paul, to the period
of his arrest and arrival in Rome, about or shortly
after a.d. 60.
Familiarity with the term 'gospels' must not be al
lowed to blind us to the fact that both in name and
in form they were a new departure in literature. The
Greek word for gospel meant originally the reward for
bringing good news, then the good news itself, and
finally the written record of the good news. The term
passed through these three stages. Now, in the New
Testament itself gospel always means the second of
these, i.e. the gospel-message of salvation, the good
news of God's redeeming purpose as brought by or

xviii THE NEW TESTAMENT
realized in Jesus Christ. The third or literary sense
is editorial; it arose in the second century of our era,
when we find the remarkable fact that the term gospel
was being definitely reserved by the church as a title for
the books which described the historical life of Jesus.
They were thus distinguished from the Old Testament,
the real bible of the early church, which was believed
to predict the career and mission of our Lord, and from
the apostolic epistles and other writings which arose
out of t^at mission. The four gospels were, of course,
apostolic productions; indeed, their original name
seems to have been 'apostolic memoirs of Jesus,' and
it was their connexion with the primitive apostles who
had been eye-witnesses of Jesus that authenticated
them. But the vital importance of their contents led
to their monopoly of the term gospel as a literary title.
Strictly speaking, there was only one 'gospel,' the proc
lamation of God's final revelation in and by Jesus
Christ. In fact, the four gospels are technically vari
ous reproductions of that good news; what we have
is 'The Gospel according to Matthew,' or 'according
to Mark,' or 'according to Luke,' or 'according to
John,' i.e. gospel still in the second of its meanings.
But colloquially, as time went on, gospels came to be
used in the third sense also, as written records of the
one 'gospel' — a new departure which is not more new
than their intrinsic literary form. For there is no
exact prototype of the gospels in ancient literature.
They are not mere biographies, not even biographies
written for edification. For the composition of epistles
and letters, even for the production of homilies in
epistolary form, the early Christians had certain prece
dents in Jewish and classical literature. But the exact

INTRODUCTION xix
form in which stories and sayings of Jesus were pre
served by them is a novelty in ancient literature.
The first three gospels form a group by themselves.
They are not independent narratives about Jesus; one
has been re-edited by the other two. The first to be
composed was evidently not regarded as sacrosanct and
final, for, while the two later gospel-writers adhere
upon the whole to its outline, they take great liberties
with its matter, both in arrangement and in style, ton
ing down, for example, the frank realism which some
times characterizes Mark, or even altering expressions
to suit a slightly different estimate of some incident or
saying. Neither of the two later gospels was written
to be read alongside of Mark, as is our modern fashion.
They were written to supersede it, or at any rate to be
read in quarters where it was unknown.
In order to clear up the genesis of these first three
gospels, it will be advisable to put what may be re
garded as approximately the results of modern investi
gation into a diagram like this : —
Special sources Petrine traditions Other sources Special sources
Mark (65-75) Q (50-60)
MattheW (75-90)/- — —  ^~~~~-:rLuke (75-100)
By Q we mean the early collection drawn up from
oral tradition in the Palestinian communities, mainly
a collection of sayings of Jesus. It is conveniently
named Q from the first letter of Quelle (= source,
in German) ; it forms the basis for most of the non-
Marcan material common to Matthew and Luke.
Whether Mark used it or not, is uncertain. We shoulcl

XX THE NEW TESTAMENT
always remember that Q and the other sources must
have contained sometimes the same material, in vary
ing forms, and that neither the Petrine traditions nor
Q exhausted the available material. This material need
not have been circulating in written shape; some of it,
in the special contributions preserved by Matthew and
Luke, was probably handed down by oral tradition and
hearsay. But, with the rise of the three gospels, their
written sources, such as they were, disappeared. Q,
for example, can only be reconstructed from a critical
comparison of the material in Matthew and Luke which
is not due to Mark, and no reconstruction is more than
tentative. The first stage was the oral circulation and collection
of sayings and stories of Jesus, mainly in the original
Aramaic, for the primary purpose of proving that he
was the real messiah of God's people. Then came the
literary stage, when they were put together for the
purposes of catechetical instruction and apologetic
argument, and possibly at this period there were also
small collections of suitable proof-texts or testimonies
from the Old Testament, for use especially in con
troversy with the Jews. Q must have been compiled
at an early period. But the first of our four Gospels
to be composed was that of Mark, based, as tradition
tells us, upon Peter's reminiscences. It is the only
survivor of the evangelic literature of the period. A
generation was rising which depended for its acquaint
ance with the actual story of Jesus upon a rapidly
diminishing company of eye-witnesses, a generation
also which needed that story in Greek, instead of in
the vernacular Aramaic, which was unintelligible out
side Jewish circles. Mark's gospel is a terse, vivid
account of Jesus, from the beginning of his public

INTRODUCTION xxi
ministry to his death. It is not an artless transcript
of oral reminiscences preserved by Peter, but shows
signs of earlier written materials having been worked
up by the author. Also, it handles the story in an out
line which became normal; first the Galilean ministry,
then the Judean, closing with a specially detailed ac
count of the passion-week. Unluckily some accident
happened to the last page or pages of the book. Either
John Mark was prevented from finishing it, or it was
mutilated. The story breaks off in the middle of a
sentence. Mark wrote for an audience outside Palestine, for
whose benefit he was careful to explain sometimes a
Jewish technical term. The next gospel was written
by one who was more deeply steeped in Jewish ideas.
Matthew's gospel is much more occupied with the proof
from Old Testament prophecy, with the connexion be
tween Jesus as the Lord of a world-wide church and the
Judaism which he at once completed and superseded.
Matthew's aim is larger than Mark's. It is his interest
to show, from the life of Jesus, how the ancestral
promises and purposes of God had been really fulfilled
in the Christian church as God's true people, and how
the Jewish opposition to Jesus had meant a tragic mis
interpretation of prophecy. The author is a teacher;
the arrangement of his material shows that he had an
eye to the catechetical as well as to the apologetic
requirements of the church. But what characterizes
his gospel pre-eminently is the amount of space de
voted to the teaching of Jesus as the founder of the
new community. The record of stories about Jesus
is enriched; but it is the revelation of his personality
in his words which renders Matthew's gospel, in
Renan's words, "le livre le plias important qui ait

xxii THE NEW TESTAMENT
jamais ete ecrit." No wonder later tradition came to
put it first among the four.
He rearranged and often rewrote Mark's gospel,
omitting a little, altering much, and adding more,
from special Palestinian sources. The new material,
so far as it embodied sayings, is mainly drawn from
Q; indeed it is a fair hypothesis, although not more
than a hypothesis, that Q was compiled by Matthew,
one of the original disciples of Jesus, and that the
entire gospel was associated with the name of Matthew
on account of the thoroughness with which this Mat-
thean source (= Q) was for the first time incorporated
in a gospel.
But as Mark's gospel did not prevent Matthew's
from appearing, neither did even Matthew's meet the
full requirements of the church. Attempts at com
posing gospels seem to have been numerous, and we
have a third important effort which was made later
by a well-educated Christian physician, a friend of
Paul who was called Luke. His gospel opens in liter
ary style with a dedication and short preface to some
Christian catechumen called Theophilus, perhaps a
man of rank. Luke is not satisfied with his predeces
sors, including Mark. He claims no special inspira
tion, merely premising that he has taken pains to be
accurate, orderly, and well informed. Unlike Matthew,
whose gospel he does not use, he was not a Jew by
birth, and he writes for non-Jewish readers, for Chris
tians in the outside empire, exhibiting a literary skill
and an historic sense unrivalled by any of his prede
cessors. He had access to rich traditions about Jesus,
especially about his birth, parables, and closing days,
traditions unused by Mark or Matthew, some of which
had probably never been put into, writing. Like Mat-

INTRODUCTION xxiii
thew, he adheres to the general order and outline of
Mark, even while he expands and rearranges it at sev
eral points. His omissions of what must have lain
before him are rarely due to any dogmatic preposses
sion; they are usually to be explained as the result
either of his desire to avoid repetitions- and to make
room for new material, or of his sense that some of
these passages might be irrelevant if not actually mis
leading to his audience. His additions are for the most
part illustrations of the sympathy and power of Jesus,
and what he has left out is generally connected with
the contemporary opposition and criticism of the Phar
isees. Luke lays less stress than Mark and Matthew
do upon the local antagonism to Jesus. Such conflicts
were to him, as Professor Bruce says, "but the morning
mists through which the Sun of Righteousness had to
clear his way to meridian splendour," and he has evi
dently the feeling that these controversies would not
appeal directly to the audience he has in view. From
a literary point of view, his is the most artistic of the
gospels; none of the New Testament writers, except
the author of Hebrews, is such a master of idiomatic
style and of construction. Even a translation does not
entirely obliterate this characteristic.
Such are the first three gospels of the New Testa
ment. Their resemblances and differences, their dis
crepancies, their varying levels of historicity, their use
of common material and their literary connexions,
form a problem of intricate historical and literary
criticism, but it is much more important to recognize
their common power. They witness to the firm con
viction of the early church that Christianity was an
historical religion, and that all adequate conceptions
of Christ must be related organically to the real, his-

xxiv THE NEW TESTAMENT
torical personality of Jesus. Christianity was not to
evaporate in ecstasy, nor to run out into vague escha-
tology, nor to dissolve into a spiritual mysticism. It
was this sound instinct which first produced and then
popularized the gospels. Next to the actual appearance
of Jesus upon earth, as Renan observes, the issue of
the gospels is the most significant phenomenon in
primitive Christianity. "La biographic d'un grand
homme est une partie de son CEUvre. En ce sens, la
redaction des evangiles est, apres Taction personelle
de Jesus, le fait capital de I'histoire des origines du
christianisme, j'ajouterai de I'histoire de I'humanite."
The variety of their points of view only brings out
their concentration of interest upon the central figure
of their story. What imparted life to them, as to. the
Christian experience from which they rose, was the
personality of Jesus. What was Jesus ? What did he
teach ? What did he do ? Why did he suffer ? Where
was he? These were, to the authors of all gospels,
the most important questions in the world. Their
answers have transmitted to later ages an honest im
pression of him which tells upon the mind as only a
transcript of reality can ever hope to do.
One of them, Luke, wrote a sequel to his gospel,
called the 'Acts of the Apostles.' In Christian litera
ture this was a new departure; although it only covers
about thirty years, it is the first church history, an
enterprise which had not yet been attempted by any
one. But in form it recalls ancient rnethods of histori
ography, by its use of speeches, letters, and a diary.
Luke reproduces some primitive traditions from hear
say, and he also uses written sources. Where he is
well informed, and especially where he writes from his
own observation, he is remarkably accurate. There

INTRODUCTION

XXV

are gaps in his work, which latterly becomes a record
of incidents in the career of Paul as the main founder
of the Christian mission to the world at large. But
without it our knowledge of the early church would
be most fragmentary. Thus, while Luke never men
tions any of Paul's epistles, he furnishes information
which helps to make a framework and setting for most
of them. His theme is the continuation of the work
of the Lord Jesus through some of the apostles, and
the fundamental conception is that of the Lord's Spirit
carrying on, through the church, the purpose initiated
by Jesus upon earth. What Acts portrays is the com
pletion of what the gospel had involved and anticipated.
Even Luke's gospel, however, was not the climax.
Another followed, shortly afterwards, written at
Ephesus about the end of the first century. In
outline it diverges sharply from the order of the life
of Jesus, hitherto accepted. The earlier gospels take
this course : —

Mark
i. 1-13 : Baptism of
Jesus.
i. 14-ix. 50; Galilean
mission.
i. 14-vii. 23: In East
Galilee.
vii. 24-ix. 50: In North
Galilee.
x.-xiii. : Judaean mis
sion.
xiv. -XV. : The Pafesion.
xvi. 1-8: After death.

Matthew
i. 1-iv. U: Birth and
baptism of Jesus.
iv. 12-xviii. 35: Gali

Luke
i. 1-iv. 13: Birth and
baptism of Jesus.
iv. 14-ix. 50: Galilean

lean mission.

mission.
ix. 51-xix. "27: Outside
Galilee.

xix. 1-xxv. : Judaean
mission.
xxvi.-xxvii. : The Pas

xix. 28-xxi. 38: Ju
daean mission.
xxii.-xxiii. : The Pas

sion.
xxviii. : After death.

sion.
xxiv. : After death.

This is altered in the Fourth Gospel, where the earlier
ministry oscillates between Galilee and Jerusalem,
embracing even Samaria, while the Judaean mission
(vii.-xii.) includes a couple of retreats; the account
of the Passion (xiii.-xix.) contains an entirely new
cycle of teaching, and the narrative of the appearances

xxvi THE NEW TESTAMENT
after death (xx.), with which the gospel really ends,
has an appendix (xxi.) which possibly was written by
a later editor. The extra- Judaean material is probably
drawn from genuine historical reminiscences; it sup
plies evidence for an activity of Jesus in the south
which the synoptic tradition implies but fails to chron
icle. The Fourth Gospel contains at this point and
at some others a nucleus of really primitive tradition.
How far these and other graphic reminiscences go
back to an eye-witness like the apostle John is one of
the problems that cluster round this deep, mysterious
book. It is the outcome of long reflection upon the
subject, a semi-philosophical interpretation of the
Christian religion in biographical form, introduced by
a prologue which offers the standpoint of the writer,
and permeated by a series of profound conceptions
about the divine Mind manifesting itself as reality and
love in the person of Jesus. The author is "idealizing
(showing the highest significance of) an historical
figure," as Dean Inge remarks. Behind him lies the
synoptic tradition, especially in its Marcan form.
However luminous a haze may surround Jesus, it is
a real and definite personality which dominates the
Fourth Gospel; some of the naive, frank expressions
used by Mark are omitted, for the sake .of reverence,
and the divine authority of Jesus is enhanced, but,
although the primitive conception is modified and ideal
ized, the historical interest remains. Only, the messi
anic category is transcended. Eternal life is not so
much a future phase of being as a present relation of
the soul to Christ, and the idea of his return from
heaven is transmuted into the conception of his spirit
entering the human spirit through faith.

INTRODUCTION xxvii
In the Fourth Gospel we see Christianity facing a
new era, and obliged to reinterpret itself. This crisis
is connected with Asia Minor, and particularly with
Ephesus, towards the close of the first century, when
the faith had to translate itself into Greek terms more
thoroughly than in the later epistles of Paul or in
Hebrews. The needs and dangers of the age are re
flected in a small, profound pamphlet or pastoral
written by the writer of the Fourth Gospel, or' at any
rate by some writer belonging to his circle. This is
called 'The First Epistle of John.' It is a sort of pen
dant to the Fourth Gospel. Two notes from the same
period and locality have also been preserved, one to a
little Christian community, the other to a member of
that community called Gains. These notes, the Second
and Third Epistles of John, are written by someone
called 'the presbyter.' Tradition mentions a presbyter
John of Asia lyfinor about this time. Whether he was
also the author or editor of the Fourth Gospel and
First John is quite uncertain, as uncertain as his rela
tionship to a Christian prophet called John who, dur
ing the last decade of the first century, wrote a tract
for the time called 'The Apocalypse.' In form this
extraordinary book resembles Jewish writings of the
same class, which profess to unveil the future and the
upper world. It is a series of weird, symbolic visions,
couched often in terms of Oriental fantasy, and depict
ing a struggle which ends in the return of Jesus in
messianic power and the decisive overthrow of the
anti-divine power on earth, followed by a new universe
of bliss and peace. The prophet sees in the Roman
persecution of Christians, for refusing to worship the
Emperor as an act of loyalty, the last inspiration of
Satan. In brilliant graphic imagery he depicts the

xxviii THE NEW TESTAMENT
success of the faithful through suffering, and antici
pates the immediate, supernatural overthrow of the
Empire at the hands of God. The Apocalypse is a
latter-day pamphlet, summoning the faithful, especially
in Asia Minor, to defy the authorities and rely on God;
it rallies their courage by predicting the downfall of
the blasphemous Roman power and the triumph of the
Lord over this and all other agencies of the devil. The
book, as it stands, has incorporated some earlier vis
ions, written at different periods. It is composed in
a style which marks it off from the Fourth Gospel,
and its theological outlook is very different. As time
went on, and the relations between the Church and
State altered, considerable doubts were felt in some
quarters about the right of such a manifesto to be read
as scripture : the Apocalypse had a struggle first to gain
and then to maintain its place in the New Testament;
indeed what eventually told in its favour was the belief
that it had been composed by the apostle John. This,
'ind the allegorical interpretation of its prophecies,
helped to reconcile the church to the book. Nowadays
it is read as a magnificent, semi-poetical rhapsody, the
work of an ardent Christian prophet, which forms a
valuable document for the tempter of primitive Chris
tians who had to face the Roman policy of repression
at the end of the first century. When the New Testa
ment was edited and arranged, it was natural to put a
book like this at the end, though in point of thought
the Fourth Gospel is the climax, just as, in strict chro
nological order, the Second Epistle of Peter is the last
writing of the New Testament collection.
The attentive reader will notice two items about the
New Testament, as he comes to the end of it. For one
thing, there is no book of church-order, laying down

INTRODUCTION xxix
a code of rules for the worship and organization of
the communities; the New Testament has no book
corresponding to the book of Leviticus. The other
thing is, that the writings are all meant for commu
nities, not for individuals; they reflect and presuppose
the life of a society or fellowship. Even the private
notes of Paul to Philemon and of the presbyter John
to Gaius are addressed to these individuals as members
of the church, and Luke's two volumes are intended
primarily, but only primarily, for the Christian edu
cation of his friend and patron Theophilus.
These twenty-seven books were not the only com
positions written or prized by the early church. They
are a selection from a wider class. Others were in
circulation, one or two as old as, if not older than,
some of the later New Testament writings. How and
why the selection was made which is known as the
New Testament canon is not a question that concerns
us here. Opinions varied upon several of the books,
and not only their position inside the canon or sacred
collection but their order, was a matter which took
several centuries to decide. Eventually some agree
ment was reached, and the Bible passed forward into
the western church, through which it came to us in its
present form. So far as the New Testament is con
cerned, the re-formation of the church in the sixteenth
century did not affect the contents. The Old Testa
ment canonical books are not the same in the Roman
and in the re-formed churches, but fortunately no
difference ever arose upon the New Testament canon,
deep as were the divergencies of interpretation. After
the third century, indeed, no early-Christian writings
were really able to play a role in this connexion which

XXX THE NEW TESTAMENT
at all corresponds to the role of books like Ecclesi-
asticus and Wisdom and Tobit in the penumbra of the
Old Testament. By the end of the fourth century the
list of New Testament books was practically settled, as
we now have it, and no subsequent difference of opin
ion availed to alter it. This was largely due to the
influence of Jerome, the great scholar of the Western
church, who, among other services to Christendom,
produced what came to be the official translation. We
must now look into the circumstances of this Latin
version, made sixteen centuries ago, in order that we
may understand two things — how we ever got our
English translation of 1611, and why that translation
could not be final. II
The authors of the New Testament all wrote in
Hellenistic Greek, which was understood far and wide
throughout the Roman Empire. Some of the sources
they used were in Aramaic, that is, some of the sources
for the gospels and the book of Acts. But Aramaic
was a mere Semitic dialect, and the audience for which
the New Testament books were written required the
international language of Greek. Presently, however,
as the mission developed east and west, translations
came to be required. Of these the most significant for
our present purpose was the Latin translation. The
beginnings of it are dim and spontaneous ; they lie in
the province of North Africa, where Latin, not Greek,
was the official and popular language of educated
people. Christianity had to make itself at home
within this environment, and during the second half
of the second century partial and unauthorized efforts
were made to put the New Testament into Latin.

INTRODUCTION xxxi
Then came other efforts on the European side of the
Mediterranean, until the bewildering variety of these
translations induced Damascus, the bishop of the
Roman church in the last quarter of the fourth cen
tury, to try to supersede them, if possible, by one offi
cial version. He commissioned Jerome, who issued
first the gospels and then the rest of the New Testa
ment between a.d. 383 and 385. This revision of the
earlier Latin versions eventuaily became authoritative;
it was called in course of time the "Vulgate," or
"current" edition of the New Testament, a name
which it has retained for centuries.
Now, this Vulgate is important for us on two
grounds : (a) In the first place, as it was made before
any of our extant manuscripts of the Greek New
Testament and made from materials that in some cases
go back to the early second century, perhaps even from
some Greek manuscripts which no longer exist, it obvi
ously is a useful help in ascertaining the original Greek
text as that was read in North Africa during the
second century. A translation often shows what the
text of its original must have been, in a case of dispute.
This Latin version of Jerome, along with the Syriac
versions which go back to the beginning of the third
century at least, must be reckoned of first-rate import
ance in the business of ascertaining what was the exact
primitive Greek of the New Testament. Unfortu
nately, for various reasons, it is an intricate task, first
to know the Vulgate text, and then to reach its sources.
Which is partly due to the very success of the Vulgate.
For, in the second place, (b) this version by Jerome
became the standard and popular edition; the Latin
church of the West owed its knowledge of the New
Testament almost entirely to this translation for

xxxii THE NEW TESTAMENT
centuries, when Europe was largely indifferent to
Greek or ignorant of it. The vogue of the Vulgate
tended to suppress the earlier efforts which it was
meant to supersede, and it is in these efforts that we
often get nearer to the original Greek text than in the
Vulgate itself. The Vulgate, it is true, sometimes may
preserve them. But in spite of revisions, its own text
became corrupted, altered either deliberately or by care
less scribes. The Frenoh expert, M. Berger, declares
soberly that "les alterations dogmatiques ne sont pas
rares dans le texte de la Vulgate. . . . Les doctrines
les plus cheres aux theologiens du moyen age exercent
toutes leur influence sur le texte de la Bible," and this
applies to the New Testament text of the Vulgate as
well as to that of the Old Testament. It suffered
from its very dogmatic importance. The result was
that when vernacular translations of the New Testa
ment came to be made, they were almost invariably
translations, not of the original Greek, but of this
Latin fourth-century translation, which was itself, for
all its merits, based upon an inadequate knowledge of
the materials for a Greek text. Furthermore, even
vernacular translations in Europe were upon the
whole discouraged. The mediaeval official attitude
to such efforts is fairly represented by a letter of Pope
Gregory VII to Vratislaus the King of Bohemia in
1079. "It is clear to those who reflect often upon it,"
says the Pope, "that not without reason has it pleased
Almighty God that holy scripture should be a secret
in certain places, lest, if it were plainly apparent to all
men, perchance it would be little esteemed and be sub
ject to disrespect; or it might be falsely understood
by those of mediocre learning, and lead to error." It
would be superfluous here to summarize the rise and

INTRODUCTION xxxiii
reasons of the European demand for vernacular ver
sions, in the interests of missionary propaganda and
of private devotion. A time came when the tide of this
demand swept over the reactionary barriers raised
either to check it or to divert it, and England shared
in the influx of the new movement for popularizing the
New Testament.
It was only after a long and severe struggle that
the English secured a vernacular version of the New
Testament. The Roman church was for various rea
sons hostile and suspicious. In 1408 a provincial coun
cil at Oxford explicitly forbade any project of the
kind ; "we decree and ordain that no one shall in future
translate on his own authority any text of holy scrip
ture into the English tongue or into any other tongue,
by way of book, booklet, or treatise." This checked
unauthorized efforts like those of the Wycliffltes. But
no authorized version ever appeared to take their place,
and punishment was meted out even to people caught
in possession of a translation. The popular craving,
however, could not be stifled, and the sixteenth century
saw the pioneering works of Tindale and Coverdale;
while two years after Coverdale, the real "authorized
version" appeared in 1537, when a mysterious trans
lator called "Thomas Matthew" had his works not only
dedicated to but licensed by Henry VIII. In the long
run. what put the New Testament into the hands of
the common people was the influence exerted on public
opinion and authority by the re-formation of the
church. "The sacred Book,
In dusty sequestration wrapt too long,
Assumes the accents of our native tongue:
And he who guides the plough, or wields the crook,
With understanding spirit now may look
Upon her records, listen to her song.
And sift her laws."

xxxiv • THE NEW TESTAMENT
Of all these early English versions, the only one
which made any serious attempt to reach back to the
Greek text was that of Tindale in 1525, and even
Tindale, though a notable linguist, had to depend upon
a Greek edition of the New Testament by Erasmus,
which, as we shall see in a moment, was by no means
up to the mark.
So versions in our language began. But none of
them, for all their high merits, commanded unbroken
homage. Repeated attempts were made to translate
the New Testament, and indeed the entire Bible, afresh.
The popularity of the Genevan Bible, issued in 1560 by
a group of Calvinistic English churchmen, stirred the
English bishops at home to produce the Bishops' Bible
of 1568, which had its own vogue. Even the Roman
Catholics felt obliged to publish a version of their own,
by some members of the English college at Douai and
later at Rheims. Their New Testament translation,
in 1582, suffered as well as gained, in point of textual
accuracy, from its bondage to the mediaeval Vulgate,
and its English renderings were sometimes as uncouth
as they were often felicitous. The translators of the
1611 version drily criticized their Latinisms, "whereof
their late translation is full, and that of purpose to
darken the sense, that since they must needs translate
the Bible, yet by the language thereof it may be kept
from being understood." This is unkind : the ob
scurity and pedantry of the Douai version were unin
tentional. Nevertheless it was as sectarian as the
Genevan Bible. There was still room for an impartial
English version, and the personal interest of James VI
helped to launch a project which ended in the English
version of 1611. This is the so-called 'authorized ver-

INTRODUCTION XXXV
sion.' But it was never authorized, by king, parlia
ment, or convocation, and in reality it was not so much
a version of the original Greek as a revision of the
Bishops' Bible, which it was designed to supersede.
The translators, a group of Oxford and Cambridge
scholars, followed their instructions to adhere as closely
as possible to the Bishops' Bible. Their aim is mod
estly and frankly stated in their own preface : "truly,
good Christian reader, we never thought from the
beginning that we should need to make a new trans
lation, nor yet to make of a bad one a good one . . .
but to make a good one better, or out of many good
ones one principal good one, not justly to be excepted
against; that hath been our endeavour, that our mark."
The translators used Tindale, Coverdale, and even the
Genevan and Douai versions. They managed to avoid
the provincialisms of their predecessors and to incor
porate many of the happy renderings already struck
out. Their prose had force, simplicity, and dignity.
Mr. Andrew Lang, writing as a literary critic, reminds
us that "the Wycliffite biblical translations look like
a canvas embroidered on by the authors of King
James's authorized version, that immortal monument
of English prose," but this metaphor is not intended
to suggest that the 1611 version was more flowery than
its predecessors. The biblical prose of 1611 carried
on the directness and realistic power of the Wycliffite
versions. What distinguished it was the tact with
which the translators instinctively avoided uncouth
and pedantic expressions. It is, one must confess,
more easy to say this honestly about the New Testa
ment than about the Old, for the state of the Old
Testament text in some books made it almost inevi-

xxxvi THE NEW TESTAMENT
table that a literal rendering should be now and then
obscure, if not unintelligible.
Gradually but steadily the English version of 1611
won the power and prestige of a classic. For one
thing, it was Hterature, as none of its predecessors
were, not even Tindale's nor the Douai version. "How
real a creation," says Newman, in envy and admira
tion, "how sui generis, is the style of Shakespeare, or
of the Protestant Bible and Prayer Book, or of Swift,
or of Pope, or of Gibbon, or of Johnson! Even were
the subject-matter without meaning, though in truth
the style cannot really be abstracted from the sense,
still the style would, on that supposition, remain as
perfect and original a work as Euclid's elements or a
symphony of Beethc)ven. And, like music, it has seized
upon the public mind." Yes, the style of the English
version has been creative as well as a creation. It has
entered into the literature and language of the English-
speaking race. For once, a committee produced a
classic. Nowadays even literary persons who have no
special belief in its spiritual message pay generous
homage to its qualities of style and rhythm; but it
was written by and for people who had a supreme
interest in its religious contents. The majority of
those who, since 1611, have learned much of it by
heart or read it daily have not been held by any aes
thetic appreciation of its literary merits. These may
have affected them unconsciously, but what such read
ers have been most sensible of has been the truth of
its message. To them this version brought what they
understood to be the direct "words of God. Their ab
sorbing interest in its pages was an interest in reality.
And this interest is vital; no change of generations
can displace or diminish it, so long as the reHgious

INTRODUCTION xxxvii
sense survives. But the mental attitude varies, and
when historical and literary criticism raises new ques
tions, or old questions in a new form, about the sacred
books of any religion, it is imperative that these should
be answered frankly and adequately. A new situation
like this affects, in particular, the attitude to a book
like the New Testament. The first essential is to
understand its meaning as exactly as possible and to
possess it in a form corresponding as closely as possible
to the original. The religious interest in accuracy and
reality will not be put off by suggestions that a version
like that of 1611 has acquired associations which it
is a pity and a loss to disturb, or that the language
of that version is too sacred to be altered. Let the
version remain an English classic. But let us be cer
tain about the truth of what it translates. There is
a truth in beauty of style, but there is a beauty in truth,
and, whatever we may lose in parting with an English
classic, we gain more by contact with the actual mean
ing of the original, of which this classic seems to be
not quite a perfect representation. Besides, the New
Testament was originally written for common people
in their own language. There may be something in
the plea that a translation ought to be slightly archaic,
in order to be impressive, that it is no harm, but rather
the reverse, for a version to speak in language which
is venerable just because it is not the language of ordi
nary life. But the aim and the spirit of the New Testa
ment itself were essentially popular. This did not pre
vent its language from being effective; in most parts
it reaches a level of style and diction like that of
Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress in English, and for the
same reason; even literary books like those by Luke
and the author of Hebrews are neither technical nor

XXXViii THE NEW TESTAMENT
artificial. Nevertheless, the New Testament was not
deliberately written in a style above the common lan
guage of the day. Why, then, should it be trans
lated so?
The rise of a certain dissatisfaction with the version
of 1611 came to a head during the last quarter of the
nineteenth century, when semi-official revisions of it
had to be issued in England and in America. The rea
sons were threefold, (a) The archaisms of a master
piece in Elizabethan prose had become either unintel
ligible or misleading. (fc) The advance of Greek
scholarship, which in the sixteenth century was quite
immature, had opened up fresh methods of studying
the diction and syntax of the Greek dialect in which
the New Testament had been originally composed.
(c) And, finally, the progress of textual criticism had
reset the entire problem of the text. A translation
depends largely upon its text for its permanent value.
No literary qualities quite make up for a defective text
of the original. Since 1611 the materials for ascer
taining the original text had increased richly, and the
methods of study had improved; the early versions,
especially the Syriac and the Latin, were being studied
with surprising and novel results, the quotations in the
early fathers were being verified upon the basis of
more accurate texts, and a number of fresh, important
manuscripts had been discovered. The English
revision of 1881 was fairly successful in (o), less
successful in {b), as scholars have already proved,
and most open to criticism in (c). In recovering the
original Greek text, the revisers were largely guided
by Dr. Hort, the most learned and acute textual critic
of his day. But his theories have not commanded
assent in every quarter, and even those who agree with

INTRODUCTION xxxix
him in the main are disposed nowadays to qualify some
of his positions. Since he wrote, the most thorough
going work in this department has been that organized
by H. von Soden of Berlin, whose edition of the New
Testament appeared in the first decade of the present
century, based upon a fuller survey of the extant ma
terials than had as yet been attempted and involving
a new estimate of the evidence. The translation printed
in this volume, opposite to the 1611 version, is from a
text which is closer to von Soden's than to Hort's;
but no expert in textual criticism would claim finality
for his results or even for all his methods at the present
day, and all that can be claimed is that we are getting
nearer to what is approximately the real text of the
New Testament as its authors wrote it.
This matter of the text is crucial. It is primarily the
business of scholars, but nothing organic to the New
Testament can be left as a monopoly to scholars, and
it is possible as well as desirable to put before the
ordinary reader the general issues and outline of the
problem. Any new translation, which is not a mere
revision, must justify itself partly upon the ground
that it seeks to recover and present a purer text.
So far as the writers of the 1611 version used a
Greek text, it was an extremely imperfect one. The
version current in the Middle Ages was in Latin, the
so-called 'Vulgate' prepared by Jerome, as we have
seen, and regarded by the Roman church as authori
tative. To go behind the Vulgate was to subvert faith
and authority altogether! In fact, the Douai trans
lators claimed that the Vulgate was "not only better
than all other Latin translations, but than the Greek
text itself, in these places where they disagree." The
Douai version, therefore, was an English rendering of

xl THE NEW TESTAMENT
Jerome's translation, and not even of that in a pure
form. The depreciation of the original Greek, or, at
any rate, the easy-going treatment of it, appears in
two previous attempts to print a Greek edition of the
New Testament. Cardinal Ximenes, the distinguished
Spanish scholar, issued one in 1514—1520, as part of
his Complutensian Bible, but it was based on only a
few inferior manuscripts. Erasmus almost simulta
neously hurried an edition through the Basle press in
1516, which was compiled also from no more than a
handful of inferior manuscripts. It was something to
get a Greek edition at all, but not even that of Erasmus
was by any means adeqiiate. These two editions were
employed by Stephanus the Paris publisher (1546—
1550), by Beza in Geneva (1582), and by the Elzevir
press at Leyden (1624—1678), in their improved edi
tions, but the traditional Greek text, popularized by
Stephanus, remained substantially the same in its de
fects. As Professor Souter puts it, "the text which
was to enslave the Greek Testament student for two
hundred years and more, was based really on Eras
mus's last edition, the Complutensian Polyglot, and
a handful of manuscripts — in fact, on something like
a hundredth part of the Greek evidence now at our
disposal, not to speak of versions and citations." This
'received text,' or Textus Receptus, as it came after
wards to be called, lay before the revisers of 1611. It
was, it could not but be, notoriously corrupt. Any
translation based upon it must share its defects, and
subsequent research in textual criticism has not only
exposed them fully, but put us in possession of evi
dence which enables us, if we choose, to secure a text
much nearer to what the writers of the New Testament
originally wrote.

INTRODUCTION ¦ xli
It remains to say a word of explanation by way of
introduction to the translation which is printed opposite
the version of 161 1. It is not a revision of that version
or of any other, but made directly from the Greek.
My intention in preparing it was to produce a render
ing which might to some degree represent the gains of
recent lexical research and also prove readable. I have
attempted to translate the New Testament exactly as
one would render any piece of contemporary Hellenistic
prose, hoping to convey to the reader something of the
direct homely impression made by the original upon
those for whom it was written. This is desirable. It
is also possible, for while Hellenistic Greek may have
its own defects, from the point of view of a classical
scholar, it is an eminently translatable language, and
the evidence of papyrology tends to show that it was
more flexible than was once imagined. But the enter
prise of such a translation has to face a double ordeal.
Some of its readers know the original, some do not,
and both classes have to be met. "The English reader,"
as Dr. Rouse remarks, "may be quite competent to
judge of a translation as literature and as intelligible
or not intelligible, but he cannot judge of its accuracy.
The scholar alone can judge of its accuracy, but
(granting that he has literary taste) he knows the
original too well to be independent of it, and hence
cannot judge of the impression which the translation
will maice on the minds of those who are not scholars."
If this is true of Homer, it is three times true of the
New Testament. Any new translation starts under a
special handicap. It appears to challenge almost in
every sentence the rhythm and diction of an English
masterpiece like the 1611 version, and this may disturb
or even irritate many who have no knowledge of the

xlii THE NEW TESTAMENT
original. The old, they say, is better. They are in
different to the changes which recent grammatical re
search has necessitated in the translation of the Greek
article, tenses, and particles. Yet there are others who
do not greatly value a so-called dignity which does not
belong to the original, and to whom intelligibility
means more than associations. To atone for the occa
sional loss of the latter I have honestly tried to make
the New Testament, especially St. Paul's epistles, as
lucid and intelligible to a modern English reader as
any version that is not a paraphrase can well hope to
make them.
I have taken von Soden's Greek text as a standard,
and added a few notes principally in order to explain
my departures from it. But they are deliberately few.
Surely nothing is more calculated to deaden the interest
of the public in any classic than the cult of various
readings. There is a place for them, but it is in tech
nical works for scholars. The text of a classic, ancient
or modern, ought to be presented as far as possible
without any notes upon differences in reading, except
where these are absolutely needful. This applies in a
special degree to translations.
Quotations or direct reminiscences of the Old
Testament are printed in italics in my translation.
That is the only specialty in form; I hope it will be
found convenient and not inartistic. The books are
arranged, also for the sake of convenience, in the order
of the English Bible. Now and then verses or new
paragraphs will be found transposed; anyone who de
sires to look into the reasons for such changes will
find them in my Introduction to the Literature of the
New Testament.

INTRODUCTION xliii
I wish to add one word more. Do not rest content
with noting the differences between the two versions
which are printed side by side, and with playing off
one against the other. Try to understand and appre
ciate their common aim. The object of any translation
ought to resemble the object of its original, and in this
case it is not mere curiosity, not even intellectual in
terest. Our English Bibles always reprint the dedi
cation of the 1611 version to King James; it is a
somewhat fulsome piece of writing, nearly as fulsome
as some of Bacon's references to that monarch. Why
does nobody reprint the preface of "the translators to
the reader," which breathes an ampler air? Here are
the concluding sentences of that neglected preface.
"It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living
God, but a blessed thing it is, and will bring us to
everlasting blessedness in the end, when God speaketh
unto us, to hearken; when he setteth his word before
us, to read it; when he stretcheth out his hand and
calleth, to answer. Here am I, here we are to do thy
will, O God. The Lord work a care and conscience
in us to know him, and serve him, that we may be
acknowledged of him at the appearing of our Lord
Jesus Christ, to whom with the Holy Ghost be all
praise and thanksgiving." These words put nobly the
chief end of reading the New Testament, and the ob
ject of any version; it is to stir and sustain present
faith in a living God who spoke and speaks. Three
hundred years lie between the two versions which are
printed together in these pages. But I hope there is
nothing in the execution, as there is certainly nothing
in the aim, of the modern translation which would be
out of keeping with the tone of these searching words
which preface its great predecessor.

THE NEW TESTAMENT

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
St. MATTHEW

THE AUTHORIZED VERSION

A NEW TRANSLATION

CHAPTER I
1 The book of the generation of
Jesus Christ, the son of David,
the son of Abraham.
2 Abraham begat Isaac ; and
Isaac begat Jacob ; and Jacob
begat Judas and his brethren ;
3 And Judas begat Phares and
Zara of Thamar ; and Phares
begat Esrom ; and Esrom begat
Aram ;
4 And Aram begat Aminadab ;
and Aminadab begat Naasson ;
and Naasson begat Salmon ;
5 And Salmon begat Booz of
Rachab ;
And Booz begat Obed of Ruth ;
and Obed begat Jesse ;
6 And Jesse begat David the
king ; and David the king begat
Solomon of her that had been the
wife of Urias ;
7 And Solomon begat Roboam ;
and Roboam begat Abia ; and
Abia begat Asa ;
8 And Asa begat Josaphat ;
and Josaphat begat Joram ; and
Joram begat Ozias ;
9 And Ozias begat .Toatham ;
and Joatham begat Achaz ; and
Achaz begat Bzekias ;
10 And Bzekias begat Manasses;
and Manasses begat Amon ; and
Amon begat Josias ;
11 And Josias begat Jechonias
and his brethren, about the time
they were carried away to Baby
lon :
12 And after they were brought
to Babylon, Jechonias begat Sa-
lathiel ; and Salathiel begat Zoro-
babel ;
13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud ;
and Abiud begat Eliakim ; and
Eliakim begat Azor ; ¦

CHAPTER I
1 The birth -roll of Jesus Christ,
the son of David, the son of
Abraham.
2 Abraham was the father of
Isaac, Isaac the father of
Jacob, Jacob the father of
3 Judah and his brothers, Judah
the father of Perez and Zerah
by Tamar, Perez the father
of Hezron, Hezron the father
4 of Aram, Aram the father
of ¦Aminadab, Aminadab the
father of Nahshon, Nahshon
5 the father of Salmon, Salmon
the father of Boaz by Rahab,
Boaz the father of Obed by
6 Ruth, Obed the father of Jessai,
and Jessai the father of king
David. David was the father of Solo-
7 mon by Uriah's wife, Solomon
the father of Rehoboam, Be-
hoboam the father of Abijah,
8 Abijah the father of Asa, Asa
the father of Jehoshaphat,
Jehoshaphat the father of
Joram, Joram the father of
9 Uzziah, Uzziah the father of
Jotham, Jotham the father
of Ahaz, Ahaz the father of
10 Hezekiah, Hezekiah the father
of Manasseh, Manasseh the
father of Amon, Amon the
11 father of Josiah, and Josiah
the father of .Jechoniah and
his brothers at the period
of the Babylonian captivity.
12 After the Babylonian cap
tivity, Jechoniah was the father
of Shealtiel, Shealtiel the
13 father of Zerubbabel. Zelub-
babel the father of Abiud,
Abiud the father of Eliakim,
EUakim the father of Azor,

ST. MATTHEW I

14 And Azor begat Sadoc ;
and Sadoc begat Achim ; and
Achim begat Eliud ;
15 And Eliud begat Bleazar ;
and Eleazar begat Matthan ; and
Matthan begat Jacob ;
16 And Jacob begat Joseph the
husband of Mary, of whom was
born Jesus, who is called Christ.
17 So all the generations from
Abraham to David are fourteen
generations ; and from David
until the carrying away into
Babylon are fourteen genera
tions ; and from the carrying
away into Babylon unto Christ
are fourteen generations.
18 1[ Now the birth of Jesus
Christ was on this wise : When as
his mother Mary was espoused to
Joseph, before they came to
gether, she was found with child
of the Holy Ghost.
19 Then Joseph her husband,
being a just man, and not willing
to make her a publick example,
was minded to put her away
privily. 20 But while he thought on
these things, behold, the angel of
the Lord appeared unto him in a
dream, saying, Joseph, thou son
of David, fear not to take unto
thee Mary thy wife : for that
which is conceived in her is of the
Holy Ghost.
21 And she shall bring forth a
son, and thou shalt call his name
JESUS : for he shall save his
people from their sins.
22 Now all this was done, that
it might be fulfilled which was
spoken of the Lord by the pro
phet, saying,
23 Behold, a virgin shall be
with child, and shall bring forth a
son, and they shall call his name
Emmanuel, which being inter
preted is, God with us.
24 Then Joseph being raised
from sleep did as the angel of the
Lord had bidden him, and took
unto him his vnfe :
25 And knew her not till she
had brought forth her firstborn
son : and he called his name
JESUS.

14 Azor the father of Zadok,
Zadok the father of Achim,
Achim the father of Eliud,
15 Ehud the father of Eleazar,
Eleazar the father of Matthan,
Matthan the father of Jacob,
16 Jacob the father of Joseph,
and Joseph (to whom the
virgin Mary was betrothed)
the father of Jesus, who is
called ' Christ.'
17 Thus all the generations from
Abraham to David number
fourteen, from David to the
Babylonian captivity fourteen,
and from the Babylonian cap
tivity to Christ fourteen.
18 The birth of [Jesus] Christ
came about thus.
His m.other Mary was be
trothed to Joseph, but before
they came together she was
discovered to be pregnant by
the holy Spirit.
19 As Joseph her husband was a
just man but unwilling to dis
grace her, he resolved to di-
20 vorce her secretly ; but after
he had planned this, there
appeared an angel of the
Lord to him in a dream
saying, " Joseph, son of David, fear
not to take Mary your wife
home, for what is begotten in
her comes from the holy Spirit.
21 She will bear a son, and you
vnll call him ' Jesus,' for he
will save his people from
their sins."
22 All this happened for
the fulfilment of what the
Lord had spoken by the
prophet :
23 The maiden will conceive and
hear a son,
and his name will be called
Immanuel
(which may be translated, God
is ivith us).
24 So on waking from sleep
Joseph did as the angel of the
Lord had commanded him ; he
25 took his wife home, but he did
not live with her as a husband
till she bore a son, whom he
called Jesus.

ST. MATTHEW II

CHAPTER II
1 Now when Jesus was born in
Bethlehem of Judsea in the days
of Herod the king, behold, there
came wise men from the east to
Jerusalem, 2 Saying, Where is he that is
born King of the Jews ? for we
have seen his star in the east, and
are come to worship him.
3 When Herod the king had
heard these things, he was troubled,
and all Jerusalem with him.
4 And when he had gathered all
bhe chief priests and scribes of the
people together, he demanded of
them where Christ should be born.
5 And they said unto him. In
Bethlehem of Judaea : for thus it
is written by the prophet,
6 And thou Bethlehem, in the
land of Juda, art not the least
among the princes of Juda : for
out of thee shall come a Governor,
- that shall rule my people Israel.
7 Then Herod, when he had
privily called the wise men, en
quired of them dUigently what
time the star appeared.
8 And he sent them to Bethle
hem, and said, Go and search dili
gently for the young child ; and
when ye have found him,, bring
me word again, that I may come
and worship him also.
9 When they had heard the
king, they departed ; and, lo, the
star, which they saw in the east,
went before them, tUl it came and
stood over where the young child
was. 10 When they saw the star,
they rejoiced with exceeding great
joy. 11 U And when they were come
into the house, they saw the young
child with Mary his mother, and
fell down, and worshipped him :
and when they had opened their
treasures, they presented unto him
gifts ; gold, and frankincense, and
myrrh. 12 And being warned of God in
a dream that they should not
return to Herod, they departed into
their own coimtry another way.

CHAPTER II
1 Now when Jesus was born
at Bethlehem, belonging to
Judaea, in the days of king
Herod, magicians from the East
2 arrived at Jerusalem, asking,
" Where is the newly-born king
of the Jews ? We saw his star
when it rose, and we have
3 come to worship him." The
news of this troubled king
Herod and all Jerusalem as
4 well ; so he gathered all the
high priests and scribes of the
people and made inquiries of
them about where the messiah
5 was to be born. They told
him, " In Bethlehem belonging
to Judaea : for thus it is written
by the prophet :
6 And you Bethlehem, in Ju
dah' s land.
You are not least among the
rulers of Judah :
For a ruler will come from you.
Who will shepherd Israel
my people."
7 Then Herod summoned the ma
gicians in secret and ascer
tained from them the time of
8 the star's appearance. He also
sent them to Bethlehem, telling
them, " Go and make a careful
search for the child, and when
you have foimd him report to
me, so that I can go and wor-
9 ship him too." The magicians
Ustened to the king and then
went their way. And the star
they had seen rise went in
front of them tiU it stopped
over the place where the child
10 was. When they caught sight
of the star they were intensely
11 glad. And on reaching the
house they saw the child with
his mother Mary, they fell
down to worship him, and open
ing their caskets they offered
him gifts of gold and frankin-
12 cense and myrrh. Then, as
they had been divinely warned
in a dream not to return to
Herod, they went back to their
own country by a difierent
road.

ST. MATTHEW II

13 And when they were depart
ed, behold, the angel of the Lord
appeareth to Joseph in a dream,
saying. Arise, and take the young
child and his mother, and flee into
Egypt, and be thou there until I
bring thee word : for Herod wil\
seek the young child to destroy him.
14 When he arose, he took the
young child and his mother by
night, and departed into Egypt :
15 And was there until the death
of Herod : that it might be fulfilled
which was spoken of the I.,ord by
the prophet, saying. Out of Egypt
have I called my son.
16 H Then Herod, when he saw
that he was mocked of the wise
men, was exceeding wroth, and
sent forth, and slew all the children
that were in Bethlehem, and in all
the coasts thereof, from two years
old and under, according to the
time which he had diligently en
quired of the wise men.
17 Then was fulfilled that which
was spoken by Jeremy the pro
phet, saying,
18 In Rama was there a voice
heard, lamentation, and weeping,
and great mourning, Rachel weep
ing/or her children, and would not
be comforted, because they are not.
19 U But when Herod was dead,
behold, an angel of the Lord ap
peareth in a dream to Joseph in
Egypt, 20 Saying, Arise, and take the
young child and his mother, and
go into the land of Israel : for
they are dead which sought the
young child's life.
21 And he arose, and took the
young child and his mother, and
came into the land of Israel.
22 But when he heard that
Archelaus did reign in Judsea in
the room of his father Herod, he
was afraid to go thither : notwith
standing, being warned of God in
a dream, he turned aside into the
parts of Galilee :
23 And he came and dwelt in
a city called Nazareth : that it
might be fulfilled which was spdkon
by the prophets, He shall be called
a Nazarene.

13 After they had gone, there
appeared an angel of the Lord
to Joseph in a dream, saying,
" Rise, take the child and his
mother and flee to Egypt ; stay
there tUl I tell you. For Herod
is going to search for the child
14 and destroy him." So he got
up, took the child and his
mother by night, and went off
15 to Egypt, where he stayed
until the death of Herod.
This was to fulfil what
the Lord had said by the
prophet : I called my Son from
Egypt.
16 Then Herod saw the magi
cians had trifled with him, and
he was furiously angry; he sent
and slew all the male children
in Bethlehem and in all the
neighbourhood who were two
years old or under, calculating
by the time he had ascertained
17 from the magicians. Then the
saying was fulfilled which had
been uttered by the prophet
Jeremiah :
18 A cry was heard in Rama,
weeping and sore lamenta
tion —
Rachel weeping for her chil
dren,
and inconsolable because
they are no more.
19 But when Herod died, there
appeared an angel of the Lord
in a dream to Joseph in Egypt,
saying,
20 " Rise, take the child and his
mother and go to the land of
Israel, for those who sought
the child's life are dead."
21 So he rose, took the child and
his mother and went to the land
22 of Israel ; but on hearing that
Archelaus reigned over Judaea
in place of his father Herod, he
was afraid to go there and, by
a divine injunction in a dream,
withdrew to the region of Gali-
23 lee. He went and settled in a
town called Nazaret, so that
what had been said by the
prophets might be fulfilled :
' He shall be called a Naza
rene.'

ST. MATTHEW III

CHAPTER III
1 In those days came John the
Baptist, preaching in the wilder
ness of Judsea,
2 And saying, Repent ye : for
the kingdom of heaven is at
hand. 3 For this is he that was spoken
of by the prophet Esaias, say
ing, The voice of one crying in
the wilderness, Prepare ye the
way of the Lord, make his paths
straight. 4 And the same John had his
raiment of camel's hair, and a lea
thern girdle about his loins ; and
his meat was locusts and wild
honey. 5 'Then went out to him
Jerusalem, and all Judaea, and
all the region round about .Jor
dan, 6 And were baptized of him in
Jordan, confessing their sins.
7 H But when he saw many of
the Pharisees and Sadducees come
to his baptism, he said unto them,
O generation of vipers, who hath
warned you to flee from the wrath
to come ?
8 Bring forth therefore fruits
meet for repentance :
9 And think not to say within
yourselves. We have Abraham to
our father : for I say unto you,
that God is able of these stones
to raise up children unto Abra
ham. 10 And now also the axe is laid
unto the root of the trees : there
fore every tree which bringeth not
forth good fruit is hewn down, and
cast into the fire.
11 I indeed baptize you with
water unto repentance : but he
that cometh after me is mightier
than I, whose shoes I am not
worthy to bear : he shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost, and
with fire :
12 Whose fan is in his hand , and
he will throughly purge his
floor, and gather his wheat into
the garner ; but he will bum
up the chaff with unquenchable
Are.

CHAPTER III
1 In those days John the Bap
tist came on the scene, preach
ing in the desert of Judaea,
2 " Repent, the Reign of heaven
8 is near." (This was the man
spoken of by the prophet
Isaiah :
The voice of one who cries in
the desert,
' Make the way ready for the
Lord,
level the paths for him,.')
4 This John had his clothes made
of camel's hair, with a leather
girdle round his loins ; his food
was locusts and wild honey.
5 Then Jerusalem and the whole
of Judaea and all the Jordan-
6 district went out to him and
got baptized by him in the
Jordan, confessing their sins.
7 But when he noticed a number
of the Pharisees and Sadducees
coming for his baptism, he said
to them, " You brood of vipers,
who told you to flee from the
8 coming Wrath ? Now, produce
fruit that answers to your re-
,9 pentance, instead of presuming
to say to yourselves, ' We have
a father in Abraham.' I tell
you, God can raise up children
for Abraham from these stones!
10 The axe is lying all ready at the
root of the trees ; any tree that
is not producing good fruit will
be cut down and thrown into
the fire.
11 I baptize you with water for
repentance,
but he who is coining after
me is mightier,
and I am not fit even to
carry his sandals ;
he will baptize you with
the holy Spirit and fire.
12 His winno wing-fan is in
his hand,
he will clean out his thresh
ing-floor,
his wheat he will gather
into the granary,
but the straw he will burn
with fire unquench
able."

6

ST. MATTHEW IV

13 ^ Then cometh Jesus from
Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be
baptized of him.
14 But John forbad him, saying,
I have need to be baptized of thee,
and comest thou to me ?
15 And Jesus answering said
unto him. Suffer it to be so now : for
thus it becometh us to fulfil all
righteousness. Then he suffered
him. 16 And Jesus, when he was bap
tized, went up straightway out of
the water : and, lo, the heavens
were opened unto him, and he saw
the Spirit of God descending like
a dove, and Ughting upon him :
17 And lo a voice from heaven,
saying. This is my beloved Son, in
\^ hom I am well pleased.
CHAPTER IV
1 Then was Jesus led up of the
spirit into the vnlderness to be
tempted of the devil.
2 And when he had fasted forty
days and forty nights, he was
afterward an hungred.
3 And when the tempter came
to him, he said. If thou be the Son
of God, command that these
stones be made bread.
4 But he answered and said. It
is written, Man shall not hve by
bread alone, but by every word
that proceedeth out of the mouth
of God.
5 Then the devil taketh him up
into the holy city, and setteth him
on a pinnacle of the temple,
6 And saith unto him. If thou
be the Son of God, cast thyself
dovsTi : for it is written, He shall
give his angels charge concerning
thee: and in their hands they
shall bear thee up, lest at any
time thou dash thy foot against
a stone. 7 Jesus said unto him. It is
written again. Thou shalt not
tempt the Lord thy God.
8 Again, the devil taketh him
up into an exceeding high moun
tain, and sheweth him all the
kingdoms of the world, and the
glory of them ;

13 Then Jesus came on the
scene from Gahlee, to get bap
tized by John at the Jordan.
14 John tried to prevent him ; " I
need to get baptized by you,"
he said, " and you come to
15 me 1 " But Jesus answered him,
" Come now, this is how we
should fulfil all our duty to
God." Then John gave in to
16 him. Now when Jesus had
been baptized, the moment he
rose out of the water, the heav
ens opened and he saw the
Spirit of God coming down like
17 a dove upon him. And a voice
from heaven said,
" This is my Son, the Be
loved,
in him is my deUght."
CHAPTER IV
1 Then Jesus was led into the
desert by the Spirit to be
2 tempted by the devil. He
fasted forty days and forty
nights and afterwards felt hun-
3 gry. So the tempter came up
and said to him, " If you are
God's Son, tell these stones to
4 become loaves." He answered,
" It is written,
Man is not to live on bread
alone,
but on every word that is
sues from the mouth of
God."
5 Then the devil conveyed him
to the holy city and, placing
him on the pinnacle of the
6 temple, said to him, " If you
are God's Son, throw yourself
down ; for it is written,
He will give his angels charge
of you ;
they will bear you on their
hands,
lest you strike your foot agaitist
a stone."
7 Jesus said to him, " It is written
again. You shall not tempt the
8 Lord your God." Once again
the devil conveyed him to an
exceedingly high mountain and
showed him all the realms of
the world and their grandeur ;

ST. MATTHEW IV

9 And saith unto him. All these
things will I give thee, if thou wilt
fall down and worship me.
10 Then saith Jesus unto him.
Get thee hence, Satan : for it is
written. Thou shalt worship the
Lord thy God, and him only shalt
thou serve.
11 Then the devU leaveth him,
and, behold, angels came and
ministered unto him.
12 Tf Now when Jesus had heard
that .John was cast into prison,
he departed into Galilee ;
13 And lea;ving Nazareth, he
came and dwelt in Capernaum,
which is upon the sea coast, in
the borders of Zabulon and
Nephthalim :
14 That it might be fulfilled
which was spoken by Esaias the
prophet, saying,
15 The land of Zabulon, and the
land of Nephthalim, by the way of
the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of
the Gentiles ;
16 The people which sat in
darkness saw great light ; and to
them which sat in the region and
shadow of death light is sprung up.
17 fi Prom that time Jesus
began to preach, and to say, Re
pent : for the kingdom of heaven
is at hand.
18 If And Jesus, walking by the
sea of Galilee, saw two brethren,
Simon called Peter, and Andrew
his brother, casting a net into the
sea : for they were fishers.
19 And he saith unto them.
Follow me, and I will make you
fishers of men.
20 And they straightway left
their nets, and followed him.
21 And going on from thence, he
saw other two brethren, James the
son of Zebedee, and John his bro
ther, in a ship vntli Zebedee their
father, mending their nets ; and
he called them.
22 And they immediately left
the ship and their father, and
followed him.
23 K And Jesus went about all
Gahlee, teaching in their syna
gogues, and preaching the gospel
of the kingdom, and heahng all

9 he said, ' ' I will give you all that
if you will fall down and wor-
10 ship me."' Then Jesus told
him, " Begone, Satan ! it is
written, Yo%i must worship the
Lord your God, and serve him
alone."
11 At this the devil left him, and
angels came up and ministered
to him.
12 Now when Jesus heard that
John had been arrested, he
13 withdrew to Galilee ; he left
Nazaret and settled at Cap-
harnahum beside the lake, in
the territory of Zebulun and
14 Naphtali— for the fulfilment of
what had been said by the
prophet Isaiah :
15 Land of Zebulun, land of
Naphtali
lying to the sea, across the
Jordan,
Galilee of the Gentiles !
16 The people who sat in dark
ness saw a great light,
yea light dawned on those who
sat in the land and the
shadow of death.
17 From that day Jesus be
gan to preach, saying, " Re
pent, the Reign of heaven is
near."
18 As he was walking along the
sea of Galilee he saw two
brothers, Simon (who is called
Peter) and his brother Andrew,
casting a net in the sea — for
19 they were fishermen ; so he said
to them, " Come, follow me,
and I will make you fish for
men."
20 And they dropped their
nets at once and followed him.
21 Then going on from there he
saw two other brothers, James
the son of Zebedaeus and his
brother John, mending their
nets in the boat beside their
father Zebedaeus. He called
22 them, and they left the boat
and their father at once, and
went after him.
23 Then he made a tour through
the whole of Galilee, teaching
in their synagogues, preaching
the gospel of the Reign, and

8

ST. MATTHEW V

manner of sickness and aU manner
of disease among the people.
24 And his fame went through
out all Syria : and they brought
unto him all sick people that were
taken with divers diseases and
torments, and those which were
possessed with devils, and those
which were lunatick, and those
that had the palsy ; and he
healed them.
25 And there followed him
great multitudes of people from
Galilee, and from Decapolis, and
from Jerusalem, and from Judsea,
and from beyond Jordan.

healing all the sickness and
24 disease of the people. The
fame of him spread all through
the surrounding country,* and
people brought him all their
sick, those who suffered from
all manner of disease and pain,
demoniacs, lunatics, and para
lytics ; he healed them all.
25 And he was followed by great
crowds from Galilee and De-
capohs and Jerusalem and Ju
daea and from across the
Jordan.
• I accept Blass's suggestion that
Suptai/ here is a corruption of iruvopio.v
(see Mark i. 28), which is actually read
by one uncial manuscript r.

CHAPTER V
1 And seeing the multitudes, he
went up into a mountain : and
when he was set, his disciples
came unto him :
2 And he opened his mouth,
and taught them, saying,
3 Blessed are the poor in spirit :
for their's is the kingdom of
heaven. 4 Blessed are they that mourn :
for they shall be comforted.
5 Blessed are the meek : for
they shall inherit the earth.
6 Blessed are they which do
hunger and thirst after righteous
ness : for they shall be filled.
7 Blessed are the merciful :
for they shall obtain mercy.
8 Blessed are the pure in heart :
tor they shall see God.
9 Blessed are the peacemakers :
for they shall be called the children
of God.
10 Blessed are they which are
persecuted for righteousness' sake :
for their's is the kingdom of
heaven .
11 Blessed are ye, when men
shall revile you, and persecute you,
and shall say all manner of evil
against you falsely, for my sake.
12 Rejoice, and be exceeding
glad : for great is your reward in
heaven : lor so persecuted they
the prophets which were before
you.

CHAPTER V
1 So when he saw the crowds,
he went up the hill and sat
down ; his disciples came up to
2 him and he opened his hps and
began to teach them. He said :
3 " Blessed are those who feel
poor in spirit I
the Realm of heaven is
theirs.
4 Blessed are the mourners I
they will be consoled.
5 Blessed are the humble I
they will inherit the earth.
6 Blessed are those who hunger
and thirst for goodness I
they will be satisfied.
7 Blessed are the merciful 1
they will find meroy.
8 Blessed are the pure in heart!
they will see God.
9 Blessedare the peacemakers!
they will be ranked sons of
God.
10 Blessed are those who have
been persecuted for the
sake of goodness !
the Realm of heaven is
theirs.
11 Blessed are you when men
denounce you and persecute
you and utter all manner of
evil against you for my sake ;
12 rejoice and exult in it, for your
reward is rich in heaven ; that
is how they persecuted the
prophets before you.

ST. MATTHEW V

9

13 1[ Ye are the salt of the
earth : but if the salt have lost his
savour, wherewith shall it be
salted ? it is thenceforth good
for nothing, but to be cast out,
and to be trodden under foot of
men. 14 Ye are the light of the world.
A city that is set on an hill cannot
be hid.
15 Neither do men light a
candle, and put it under a bushel,
but on a candlestick ; and it
giveth light unto all that are in
the house.
16 Let your hght so shine be
fore men, that they may see your
good works, and glorify your
Father which is in heaven.
17 If Think not that I am come
to destroy the law, or the prophets :
I am not come to destroy, but to
fulfil. 18 For verily I say unto you,
TUl heaven'and earth pass, one jot
or one tittle shall in no vsdse pass
from the law, tUl aU be fulfiUed.
19 Whosoever therefore shall
break one of these least command
ments, and shall teach men so, he
shall be called the least in the
kingdom of heaven : but whoso
ever shaU do and teach them, the
same shall be called great in the
kingdom of heaven.
20 For I say unto you, That
except your righteousness shall
exceed the righteousness of the
scribes and Pharisees, ye shaU in
no case enter into the kingdom of
heaven. 21 If Ye have heard that it was
said by them of old time, Thou
shalt not kUl ; and whosoever shall
kUl shall be in danger of the
judgment :
22 But I say unto you. That
whosoever is angry with his
brother without a cause shall be in
danger of the judgment : and
whosoever shall say to his brother,
Raca, shall be in danger of the
councU : but whosoever shaU say.
Thou fool, shall be in danger of
heU fire.
23 Therefore if thou bring thy
gift to the altar, and there remem-

13 You are the salt of the earth.
But if salt becomes insipid,
what can make it salt again ?
After that it is fit for nothing,
fit only to be thrown outside
and trodden by the feet of
men.
14 You are the light of the
world. A town on the top of a
15 hiU cannot be hidden. Nor do
men light a lamp to put it
under a bowl ; they put it on a
stand and it shines for aU in
16 the house. So your light is to
shine before men, that they
may see the good you do and
glorify your Father in heaven.
17 Do not imagine I have come
to destroy the Law or the
prophets ; I have not come to
18 destroy but to fulfil. (I teU
you truly, tiU heaven and earth
pass away not an iota, not a
comma, will pass from the Law
until it is aU in force. There
fore
19 whoever relaxes a single one
of these commands, were
it even one of the least,
and teaches men so,
he will be ranked least in
the Realm of heaven ; •
but whoever obeys them and
teaches them,
20 he will be ranked great in
the Realm of heaven.) For I
tell you, unless your goodness
excels that of the scribes and
Pharisees, you wiU never get
into the Realm of heaven.
2 1 You have heard how the men
of old were told, ' Murder not :
whoever murders must come
up for sentence,*
22 whoever maligns his brother
must come before the San-
hedrin,
whoever curses his brother
must go to the fire of
Gehenna.'
But I tell you, whoever is angry
with his brother [without cause]
23 will be sentenced by God. So
• I follow the suggestion that the
second and third clauses of ver. 22 should
be restored to what seems to be their
original position as a rabbinic comment
upon the closing words of ver. 21.

10

ST. MATTHEW V

berest that thy brother hath ought
against thee ;
24 Leave there thy gift before
the altar, and go thy way ; first be
reconciled to thy brother, and
then come and offer thy gift.
25 Agree with thine adversary
quickly, whiles thou art in the
way with him ; lest at any time
the adversary deliver thee to the
judge, and the judge deliver thee
to the officer, and thou be cast into
prison. 26 Verily I say unto thee, Thou
shalt by no means come out thence,
till thou hast paid the uttermost
farthing. 27 If Ye have heard that it was
said by them of old time, Thou
shalt not commit adultery :
28 But I say unto you. That
whosoever looketh on a woman to
lust after her hath committed
adultery with her already in his
heart. 29 And if thy right eye offend
thee, pluck it out, and cast it from
thee : for it is profitable for thee
that one of thy members should
perish, and not that thy whole body
should be cast into hell.
30 And if thy right hand offend
thee, cut it off, and cast it from
thee : for it is profitable for
thee that one of thy members
should perish, and not that thy
whole body should be cast into
hell. 31 It hath been said,Whosoever
shall put away his wife, let him
give her a writing of divorce
ment :
32 But I say unto you. That
whosoever shall put away his wife,
saving for the cause of fornication,
causeth her to commit adultery :
and whosoever shall marry her
that is divorced committeth adul
tery. 33 II Again, ye have heard that
it hath been said by them of old
time. Thou shalt not forswear thy
self, but shalt perform unto the
Lord thine oaths :
34 But I say unto you. Swear
not at all ; neither by heaven ;
for it is God's throne :

if you remember, even when
offering your gift at the altar,
that your brother has any
24 grievance against you, leave
your gift at the very altar and
go away ; first be reconciled to
your brother, then come back
and offer your gift.
25 Be quick and make terms
with your opponent, so long as
you and he are on the way to
court, in case he hands you
over to the judge, and the
judge to the jaUer, and you are
26 thrown into prison ; trulylteU
you, you wUl never get out tUl
you pay the last halfpenny of
your debt.
27 You have heard how it used
to be said, Do not commit adul-
28 tery. But 1 tell you, any one
who even looks with lust at a
woman has committed adiUtery
with her already in his heart.
29 If your right eye is a hind
rance to you,
pluck it out and throw it
away :
better for you to lose one
of your members
than to have aU your body
thrown into Gehenna.
30 And if your right hand is a
hindrance to you,
cut it off and throw it
away :
better for you to lose one of
your members
than to have aU your body
thrown into Gehenna.
31 It used to be said. Whoever
divorces his wife must give her a
32 divorce-certificate. But I tell
you, anyone who divorces his
wife for any reason except un-
chastity makes her an adulter
ess ; and whoever marries a
divorced woman commits adult
ery.
33 Once again, you have heard
how the men of old were told,
' You must not forswear yourself
but discharge your voivs to the
34 Lord.' But I tell you, you
must not swear any oath,
neither by heaven,
for it is the throne of God,

ST. MATTHEW V

11

35 Nor by the earth ; for it is
his footstool : neither by Jerusa
lem f for it is the city of the great
King. 36 Neither shalt thou swear
by thy head, because thou canst
not make one hair white or
black. 37 But let your communication
be. Yea, yea ; Nay, nay ; for
whatsoever is more than these
cometh of evil.
38 If Ye have heard that it
hath been said. An eye for an eye,
and a tooth for a tooth :
39 But I say unto you, That ye
resist not evU : but whosoever
shaU smite thee on thy right
cheek, turn to him the other
also. 40 And if any man will sue
thee at the law, and take away
thy coat, let him have thy cloke
also. 41 And whosoever shaU compel
thee to go a mUe, go with him
twain. 42 Give to him that asketh thee,
and from him that would borrow
of thee turn not thou away.
43 If Ye have heard that it
hath been said. Thou shalt love
thy neighbour, and hate thine
enemy. 44 But I say imto you. Love
your enemies, bless them that
curse you, do good to them that
hate you, and pray for them which
despitefully use you, and perse
cute you ;
45 That ye may be the chUdren
of your Father which is in heaven :
for he maketh his sun to rise on the
evU and on the good, and send-
eth rain on the just and on the
unjust. 46 For if ye love them which
love you, what reward have ye ?
do not even the publicans the
same ?
47 And it ye salute your
brethren only, what do ye more
than others 1 do not even the
publicans so ?
48 Be ye therefore perfect, even
as your Father which is in heaven
is perfect.

35 nor by earth, [feet.
for it is the footstool of his
nor by Jerusalem,
for it is the city of the great
King ;
36 nor shaU you swear by your
head,
for you cannot make a sin
gle hair white or black.
37 Let what you say be simply
' yes ' or ' no ' ;
whatever exceeds that
springs from evil.
38 You have heard the saying.
An eye for an eye and a tooth
for a tooth.
39 But I tell you, you are not to
resist an injury :
whoever strikes you on the
right cheek, [weU ;
turn the other to him as
40 whoever wants to sue you
for your shirt, [weU ;
let him have your coat as
41 whoever forces you to go one
mUe,
go two miles with him ;
42 give to the man who begs
from you,
and turn not away from
him who wants to bor
row.
43 Y''ou have heard the saying,
' You must love your neighbour
44 and hate your enemy.' But I
tell you, love your enemies and
pray for those who persecute
45 you, that you may be sons of
your Father in heaven :
he makes his sun rise on the
evU and the good,
and sends rain on the just
and the unjust.
46 For if you love only those
who love you, what re
ward do you get for
that?
do not the very taxgath-
erers do as mnch ?
47 and if you only salute your
friends, what is special
about that ?
do not the very pagans do
as much ?
48 You must be perfect as your
heavenly Father is per
fect.

12

ST. MATTHEW- VI

CHAPTER VI
1 Take heed that ye do not
your alms before men, to be seen
of them : otherwise ye have no
reward of your Father which is in
heaven. 2 Therefore when thou doest
thine alms, do not sound a trumpet
before thee, as the hypocrites do
in the synagogues and in the
streets, that they may have glory
of men. Verily I say unto you.
They have their reward.
3 But when thou doest alms, let
not thy left hand know what thy
right hand doeth :
4 That thine alms may be in
secret : and thy Father which
seeth in secret himself shall reward
thee openly.
5 Tf And when thou prayest,
thou shalt not be as the hypo
crites are : for they love to pray
standing in the synagogues and in
the corners of the streets, that
they may be seen of men. VerUy I
say unto you, They have their
reward. 6 But thou, when thou prayest,
enter into thy closet, and when
thou hast shut thy door, pray to
thy Father which is in secret ; and
thy Father which seeth in secret
shall reward thee openly.
7 But when ye pray, use not
vain repetitions, as the heathen
do : for they think that they
shall be heard for their much
speaking. 8 Be not ye therefore like unto
them : for your Father knoweth
what things ye have need of,
before ye ask him.
9 After this manner therefore
pray ye : Our Father which art in
heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
10 Thy kingdom come. Thy
vsdll be done in earth, as it is in.
heaven. 11 Give us this day our daUy
bread. 12 And forgive us our debts, as
we forgive our debtors.
13 And lead us not into temp-

CHAPTER VI
1 Take care not to practise
your charity before men in
order to be noticed ; otherwise
you get no reward from your
Father in heaven. No,
2 When you give' alms,
make no flourish of trumpets
like the hypocrites in the syna
gogues and the streets,
so as to win applause from men ;
I tell you truly, they do get their
reward.
3 When you give alms,
do not let your left hand know
what your right hand is doing,
4 so as to keep your alms secret ;
then your Fatlier who sees what is
secret wUl reward you openly. "¦
5 Also, when you pray, you must
not be like the hypocrites,
for they hke to stand and pray in
the synagogues and at the
street-corners,
so as to be seen by men ;
I tell you truly, they do get their
reward.
6 When you pray,
go into your room and shut the door,
pray to your Father who is in
secret,
and your Father who sees what
is secret wiU reward you.
7 Do not pray by idle rote like
pagans,
for they suppose they wUl be heard
the more they say ;
8 you must not copy them ;
your Father knows your needs
before you ask him.
9 Let this be how you pray :
' our Father in heaven,
thy name be revered,
10 thy Reign begin,
thy will be done
on earth as in heaven 1
11 give us to-day our bread
for the morrow,
12 and forgive us our debts
as we ourselves have for
given our debtors,
13 and lead us not into temp
tation
* Retaining ev tw tjiavepi^, which has
powerful support In the Old Latin and
Syriac versions.

ST. MATTHEW VI

13

tation, but deliver us from evil :
For thine is the kingdom, and the
power, and the glory, for ever.
Amen. 14 For if ye forgive men their
trespasses, your heavenly Father
wUl also forgive you :
15 But if ye forgive not men
their trespasses, neither will your
Father forgive your trespasses.
16 If Moreover when ye fast, be
not, as the hypocrites, of a sad
countenance : for they disfigure
their faces, that they may ap
pear unto men to fast. VerUy I
say unto you, They have their
reward. 17 But thou, when thou fastest,
anoint thine head, and wash thy
face ;
18 That thou appear not unto
men to fast, but unto thy Father
which is in secret : and thy Father,
which seeth in secret, shall reward
thee openly.
19 If Lay not up for yourselves
treasures upon earth, where moth
and rust doth corrupt, and where
thieves break through and steal :
20 But lay up for yourselves
treasures in heaven, where neither
moth nor rust doth c rrupt, and
where thieves do not break through
nor steal :
21 For where your treasure is,
there wiU your heart be also.
22 The light of the body is the
eye : if therefore thine eye be sin
gle, thy whole body shall be full
of light.
23 But it thine eye be evil, thy
whole body shaU be full of dark
ness. If therefore the light that is
in thee be darkness, how great is
that darkness !
24 ^ No man can serve two
masters: for either he wUl hate the
one, and love the other ; or else he
wUl hold to the one, and despise
the other. Ye cannot serve God
and mammon.
25 Therefore I say unto you,
Take no thought for your life,
what ye shaU eat, or what ye shaU
drink ; nor yet for your body,
what ye shall put on. Is not the

but deUver us from evil.'
14 For if you forgive men their
trespasses,
then your heavenly Father wiU
forgive you ;
1 5 but if you do not forgive men,
your Father will not forgive your
trespasses either.
16 Wlien you fast,
do not look gloomy like the hypo
crites,
for they look woebegone to let men
see they are fasting ;
I tell you truly, they do get their
reward.
17 But when you fast,
anoint your head and wash your
face,
18 so that your fast may be seen
not by men but by your Father
who is in secret,
and your Father who sees what is
secret wiU reward you.
19 Store up no treasures for your
selves on earth,
where moth and rust corrode,
where thieves break in and
steal :
20 store up treasures for yourselves
in heaven,
where neither moth nor rust cor
rode,
where thieves do not break in and
steal.
21 For where your treasure lies,
your heart will lie there too.
22 The eye is the lamp of the body:
so, if your Eye is generous,
the whole of your body will be
illumined,
23 but if your Eye is selfish,
the whole of your body wUl be
darkened.
And if your very light turns dark,
then — what a darkness it is !
24 No one can serve two masters :
either he wUl hate one and love
the other,
or else he will stand by the one
and despise the other —
you cannot serve both God and
Mammon.
25 Therefore I tell you,
do not trouble about what you
are to eat or drink in life,
nor about what you are to put on
your body ;

14

ST. MATTHEW VII

life more than meat, and the body
than raiment ?
26 Behold the fowls of the air :
tor they sow not, neither do they
reap, nor gather into barns ; yet
your heavenly Father feedeth
them. Are ye not much better
than they ?
27 Which of you by taking
thought can add one cubit unto
his stature ?
28 And why take ye thought for
raiment ? Consider the lilies of the
field, how they grow ; they toU
not, neither do they spin :
29 And yet 1 say unto you,
That even Solomon in all his
glory was not arrayed like one of
these. 30 Wherefore, if God so clothe
the grass of the field, which to
day is, and to morrow is cast into
the oven, shall he not much
more clothe you, O ye of Uttle
faith ?
31 Therefore take no thought,
saying, What shall we eat ? or,
What shall we drink ? or, Where
withal shall we be clothed ?
32 (For after aU these things do
the Gentiles seek :) for your hea
venly Father knoweth that ye have
need of all these things.
33 But seek ye first the kingdom
of God, and his righteousness ;
and all these things shall be added
unto you.
34 Take therefore no thought
for the morrow : for the morrow
shall take thought for the things
of itself. Sufficient unto the day
is the evil thereof.
CHAPTER VII
1 Judge not, that ye be not
judged. 2 For with what judgment ye
judge, ye shall be judged : and
with what measure ye mete, it
shaU be measured to you again.
3 And why beholdest thou the
mote that is in thy brother's eye,
but considerest not the beam that
is in thine own eye ?
4 Or how wilt thou say to thy

surely life means more than
food,
surely the body means more than
clothes !
26 Look at the wild birds ;
they sow not, they reap not, they
gather nothing in granaries,
and yet your heavenly Father
feeds them.
Are you not worth more than
birds ?
27 Which of you can add an ell to
his height by troubling about
it?
28 And why should you trouble
over clothing ?
Look how the lihes of the field
grow ;
they neither toil nor spin,
29 andyet,IteUyou,evenSolomon in all his grandeur was never
robed like one of them.
30 Now if God so clothes the grass
of the field which blooms to-day
and is thrown to-morrow into
the furnace, will not he much
more clothe you ? O men, how
31 Uttle you trust him 1 Do not
be troubled, then, and cry,
' What are we to eat?' or ' what
are we to drink ? ' or ' how are
32 we to be clothed ? ' (pagans
make all that their aim in life)
for your heavenly Father knows
quite weU you need all that.
33 Seek God's Realm and his good
ness, and aU that vriU be yours
over and above.
34 So do not be troubled about
to-morrow ;
to-morrow wiU take care of itself.
The day's own trouble is quite
enough for the day.
CHAPTER VII
1 Judge not, that you may not
be judged yourselves ;
2 for as you judge so you wUl be
judged,
and the measure you deal out to
others wiU be dealt out to your
selves.
3 Why do you note the splinter
in your brother's eye and faU
to see the plank in your own
4 eye ? How can you say to youi

ST. MATTHEW VII

15

brother. Let me pull out the mote
out of thine eye ; and, behold, a
beam is in thine own eye ?
5 Thou hypocrite, first cast out
the beam out of thine own eye ;
and then shalt thou see clearly to
cast out the mote out of thy
brother's eye.
6 If Give not that which is holy
unto the dogs, neither cast ye your
pearls before swine, lest they tram
ple them under their feet, and turn
again and rend you.
7 If Ask, and it shall be given
you : seek, and ye shall find ;
knock, and it shaU be opened unto
you :
8 For every one that asketh
receiveth ; and he that seeketh
findeth ; and to him that knocketh
it shaU be opened.
9 Or what man is there of you,
whom if his son ask bread, wiU he
give him a stone ?
10 Or if he ask a fish, will he
give him a serpent ?
11 If ye then, being evil, know
how to give good gifts unto your
children, how much more shall
your Father which is in heaven
give good things to them that ask
him ?
12 Therefore all things whatso
ever ye would that men should do
to you, do ye even so to them : for
this is the law and the prophets.
13 f Enter ye in at the strait
gate : for wide is the gate, and
broad is the way, that leadeth to
destruction, and many there be
which go in thereat :
14 Because strait is the ga,te,
and narrow is the way, which
leadeth unto life, and few there be
that find it.
15 If Beware of false prophets,
which come to you in sheep's
clothing, but inwardly they are
ravening wolves.
16 Ye shall know them by their
fruits. Do men gather grapes of
thorns, or figs of thistles ?
17 Even so every good tree
bringeth forth good fruit ; but a
corrupt tree bringeth forth evU
fruit. , , .
18 A good tree cannot bring

brother, ' Let me take out the
splinter from your eye,' when
there lies the plank in your
5 own eye ? You hypocrite ! take
the plank out of your own eye
first, and then you will see
properly how to take the splin
ter out of your brother's eye.
6 Do not give dogs what is
sacred and do not throw pearls
before swine, in case they tram
ple them under foot and turn to
gore you.
7 Ask and the gift will be yours,
seek and you will find,
knock and the door will open to
you ;
8 for every one who asks receives,
the seeker finds,
the door is opened to anyone who
knocks.
9 Why, which of you, vs^en asked
by his son for a loaf, will hand
him a stone ?
10 Or, if he asks a fish, wUl you
hand him a serpent ?
11 WeU, if for all your evU you
¦know to give your chUdren
what is good,
how much more will your Father
in heaven give good gifts to
those who ask him ?
12 WeU then, whatever you
would like men to do to you,
do just the same to them ; that
is the meaning of the Law and
the prophets.
13 Enter by the narrow gate :
for [the gate] is broad and the
road is vnde that leads to de
struction,
and many enter that way.
14 But the road that leads to life
is both narrow and close,
and there are few who find it.
15 Beware of false prophets ;
they come to you with the gS-rb
of sheep but at heart they are
16 ravenous wolves. You wiU
know them by their fruit ; do
men gather grapes from thorns
or flgs from thistles ? No,
17 every good tree bears sound
fruit,
but a rotten tree bears bad fruit ;
18 a good tree cannot bear bad
fruit,

16

ST. MATTHEW VIII

forth evU fruit, neither can a
corrupt tree bring forth good
fruit. 19 Every tree that bringeth not
forth good fruit is hewn down, and
cast into the flre.
20 Wherefore by their fruits ye
shall know them.
21 If Not every one that saith
unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven ; but
he that doeth the will of my Father
which is in heaven.
22 Many will say to me in that
day, Lord, Lord, have we not pro
phesied in thy name ? and in thy
name have cast out devils ? and in
thy name done many wonderful
works ?
23 And then wUl I profess imto
them, I never knew you : depart
from me, ye that work iniquity.
24 If 'Therefore whosoever
heareth these sayings of mine, and
doeth them, I will liken him unto a
wise man, which buUt his house
upon a rock :
25 And the rain descended, and
the floods came, and the winds
blew, and beat upon that house ;
and it fell not : for it was founded
upon a rock.
26 And every one that heareth
these sayings of mine, and doeth
them not, shall be likened unto a
foolish man, which built his house
upon the sand :
27 And the rain descended, and
the floods came, and the winds
blew, and beat upon that house;
and it fell : and great was the fall
of it.
28 And it came to pass, when
Jesus had ended these sayings, the
people were astonished at his
doctrine :
29 For he taught them as one
having authority, and not as the
scribes. CHAPTER VIII
1 When he was come down
from the mountain, great multi
tudes followed him.
2 And, behold, there came a
leper and worshipped him, saying,

and a rotten tree cannot bear
sound fruit.
20 So you wUl know them by
19 their fruit.* Any tree that
does not produce sound fruit
wUl be cut down and thrown
into the flre.
21 It is not everyone who says
to me ' l^ord, Lord ! ' who wUl
get into the Realm of heaven,
but he who does the will of my
22 Father in heaven. Many wiU
say to me at that Day, ' Lord,
Lord, did we not prophesy in
your name ? did we not cast
out daemons in your name ?
did we not perform many mir-
23 acles in your name ? ' Then I
wiU declare to them, ' I never
knew you ; depart from my
presence, you workers of in
iquity.'
24 Now, everyone who Ustens to
these words of mine and acts
upon them wiU be Uke a sen
sible man who built his house
25 on rock. The rain came down,
the floods rose, the winds blew
and beat upon that house, but
it did not fall, for it was
26 founded on rock. And every
one who Ustens to these words
of mine and does not act
upon them will be like a stupid
man who built his house on
27 sand. The rain came down,
the floods rose, the winds blew
and beat upon that house, and
down it fell — with a mighty
crash."
28 When Jesus finished his
speech, the crowds were as-
29 tounded at his teaching; for he
taught them Uke an authority,
not like their own scribes.
* Ver. 19 is repeated from iii. 10 ; to
preserve the proper sequence of thoujght,
it must be placed after ver. 20 as a link
with the following paragraph.
CHAPTER VIII
1 When he came down from
the hUl, he was followed by
large crowds.
2 A leper came up and knelt
before him, saying, " If you

ST. MATTHEW VIII

17

Lord, if thou wUt, thou canst
make me clean.
3 And Jesus put forth his hand,
and touched him, saying, I will ;
be thou clean. And immediately
his leprosy was cleansed.
4 And Jesus saith unto him. See
thou tell no man ; but go thy
way, shew thyself to the priest,
and offer the gift that Moses com
manded, for a testimony unto
them. 5 II And when Jesus was en
tered into Capemamn, there came
unto him a centurion, beseeching
him, 6 And saying, Lord, my servant
Ueth at home sick of the palsy,
grievously tormented.
7 And Jesus saith unto him, I
will come and heal him.
8 The centurion answered and
said. Lord, I am not worthy that
thou shouldest come under my
roof : but speak the word only,
and my servant shaU be healed.
9 For I am a man under autho
rity, ha-ving soldiers under me :
and I say to this man, Go, and he
goeth ; and to another. Come, and
he cometh ; and to my servant.
Do this, and he doeth it.
10 When Jesus heard it, he mar-
veUed, and said to them that fol
lowed, VerUy I say unto you, I
have not found so great faith, no,
not in Israel.
11 And I say unto you. That
many shall come from the east and
west, and shall sit down with
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob,
in the kingdom of heaven.
12 But the children of the king
dom shall be cast out into outer
darkness : there shaU be weeping
and gnashing of teeth.
13 And Jesus said unto the cen
turion. Go thy way ; and as thou
hast beUeved^ so be it done unto
thee. And his servant was healed
in the selfsame hour.
14 If And when Jesus was come
into Peter's house, he saw his wife's
mother laid, and sick of a fever.
15 And he touched her hand,
and the fever left her: and she
arose, and ministered unto them.

only choose, sir, you can cleanse
3 me " ; so he stretched his
hand out and touched him,
with the words, "I do choose,
be cleansed." And his leprosy
4 was cleansed at once. Then
Jesus told him, " See, you are
not to say a word to anybody ;
away and show yourself to the
priest and offer the gift pre
scribed by Moses, to notify
men."
5 When he entered Capharna-
hum an army-captain came up
to him and appealed to him,
6 saying, " Sir, my servant is
lying ill at home with paralysis,
7 in terrible agony." He replied,
" I will come and heal him."
8 The captain answered, " Sir, I
am not fit to have you under
my roof ; oiUy say the word,
and my servant will be cured.
9 For though I am a man under
authority myself, I have sol
diers under me ; I tell one man
to go, and he goes, I teU an
other to come, and he comes, I
tell my servant, ' Do this,' and
10 he does it." When Jesus heard
that, he marveUed ; " I teU you
truly," he said to his foUowers,
" I have never met faith like
11 this anywhere in Israel. Many,
I tell you, will come from east
and west and take their places
beside Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob in the Realm of heaven,
12 while the sons of the Realm will
pass * outside, into the dark
ness ; there men will wail and
13 gnash their teeth." ThenJesus
said to the captain, " Go ; as
you have had faith, your prayer
is granted." And the servant
was cured at that very hour.
14 On entering the house of
Peter, Jesus noticed his mother-
15 in-law was down with fever,
so he touched her hand ; the
fever left her and she rose and
ministered to him.
* Reading e^eXevtrovrat with X*, the
Old Latin and Syriac versions, the Dia-
tessaron, etc. The variant €K'i\r}9ricrovTai
represents a conventional term which
would easily he substituted for the less
common expression.

18

ST. MATTHEW VIII

16 Tf When the even was come,
they brought unto him many that
were possessed with devils : and he
cast out the spirits with his word,
and healed all that were sick :
17 That it might be fulfiUed
which was spoken by Esaias the
prophet, saying. Himself took our
infirmities, and bare our sicknesses.
18 If Now when Jesus saw
great multitudes about him, he
gave commandment to depart
unto the other side.
19 And a certain scribe came,
and said unto him. Master, I will fol
low thee whithersoever thou goest.
20 And Jesus saith unto him.
The foxes have holes, and the
birds of the air have nests ; but
the Son of man hath not where
to lay his head.
21 And another of his disciples
said unto him. Lord, suffer me
first to go and bury my father.
22 But Jesus said unto him.
Follow me ; and let the dead bury
their dead.
23 Tf And when he was entered
into a ship, his disciples foUowed
him. 24 And, behold, there arose a
great tempest in the sea, insomuch
that the ship was covered with the
waves : but he was asleep.
25 And his disciples came to
him, and awoke him, saying,
Lord, save us : we perish.
26 And he saith unto them,
Why are ye fearful, O ye of little
faith ? Then he arose, and re
buked the winds and the sea ; and
there was a great calm.
27 But the men marvelled, say
ing, What manner of man is this,
that even the winds and the sea
obey him !
28 If And when he was come to
the other side into the country of
the Gergesenes, there met him two
possessed with devUs, coming out of
the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that
no man might pass by that way.
29 And, behold, they cried out,
saying. What have we to do with
thee, Jesus, thou Son of God ? art
thou come hither to torment us
before the time ?

16 Now when evening came
they brought him many de
moniacs, and he cast out the
spirits with a word and healed
17 aU the invalids — that the word
spoken by the prophet Isaiah
might be fulfilled, He took
away our sicknesses and he
removed our diseases.
18 When Jesus saw crowds
round him he gave orders for
19 crossing to the other side. A
scribe came up and said to
him, " Teacher, I wUl foUow
20 you anywhere " ; Jesus said
to him,
" The foxes have their holes,
the wUd birds have their
nests,
but the Son of man has
nowhere to lay his
head."
21 Another of the disciples said to
him, " Lord, let me go and
bury my father first of all " ;
22 Jesus said to him, " Follow
me, and leave the dead to bury
their own dead."
23 Then he embarked in the
boat, foUowed by his disciples.
24 Now a heavy storm came on
at sea, so that the boat was
25 buried under the waves. He
was sleeping. So the disciples
went and woke him up, say
ing, "Help, Lord, we are drown-
26 ing ! " He said to them,
" Why are you afraid ? How
little you trust God ! " Then
he got up and checked the
winds and the sea, and there
27 was a great calm. Men
marveUed at this ; they said,
" What sort of man is this ?
the very winds and sea obey
him! "
28 When he reached the op
posite side, the country of the
Gadarenes, he was met by two
demoniacs who ran out of the
tombs ; they were so violent
that nobody could pass along
29 the road there. They shrieked,
" Son of God, what business
have you with us ? Have you
come here to torture us before
it is time ? "

ST. MATTHEW IX

19

30 And there was a good way off
from them an herd of many swine
feeding. 31 So the devils besought him,
saying. If thou cast us out, suffer
us to go away into the herd of
swine. 32 And he said unto them. Go.
And when they were come out,
they went into the herd of swine :
and, behold, the whole herd of
swine ran violently down a steep
place into the sea, and perished
in the waters.
33 And they that kept them
fled, and went their ways into the
city, and told every thing, and
what was befallen to the possessed
of the devUs.
34 And, behold, the whole city
came out to meet Jesus : and
when they saw him, they besought
him that he would depart out of
their coasts.

30 Now, some distance away, there
was a large
drove of swine grazing ;
31 so the daemons begged him
saying,
" If you are going to cast us
out, send us into that drove of
swine."
32 He said to them,
" Begone ! "
So out they came and went to
the swine, and the entire drove
rushed down the steep slope
into the sea and perished in the
33 The herdsmen fled ;
they went off to the town and
reported the whole affair of the
demoniacs.
34 Then all the town came
out to meet Jesus, and when
they saw him they begged
him to move out of their dis
trict.

CHAPTER IX
1 And he entered into a ship,
and passed over, and came into his
own city.
2 And, behold, they brought to
him a man sick of the palsy, lying
on a bed : and Jesus seeing their
faith said unto the sick of the
palsy ; Son, be of good cheer ;
thy sins be forgiven thee.
3 And, behold, certain of the
scribes said within themselves,
This man blasphemeth.
4 And .Tesus knowing their
thoughts said, Wherefore think ye
evU in your hearts ?
5 For whether is easier, to say.
Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to
say. Arise, and walk ?
6 But that ye may know that
the Son of man hath power on
earth to forgive sins, (then saith
he to the sick of the palsy,) Arise,
take up thy bed, and go unto thine
house. 7 And he arose, and departed to
his house.
8 But when the multitudes saw
it, they marveUed, and glorified
God, which had given such power
unto men.

CHAPTER IX
1 So he embarked in the boat
and crossed over to his own
town.
2 There a paralytic was
brought to him, lying on a
pallet ; and when Jesus saw
the faith of the bearers he
said to the paralytic, " Courage,
my son ! your sins are for
given."
3 Some scribes said to them
selves, "The man is talking
blasphemy ! "
4 Jesus saw what they were
thinking and said,
" Why do you think evU in
your hearts ?
5 Which is the easier thing, to
say, ' Your sins are forgiven,' or to
say, ' Rise and walk ' ? But to
let you see the Son of man has
power on earth to forgive sins "
— he then said to the paralytic,
" Get up, lift your pallet, and
7 go home." And he got up
8 and went home. The crowds
who saw it were awed and
glorified God for giving such
power to men.

20

ST. MATTHEW IX

9 If And as Jesus passed forth
from thence, he saw a man, named
Matthew, sitting at the receipt of
custom : and he saith unto him,
Follow me. And he arose, and
followed him.
10 If And it came to pass, as
Jesus sat at meat in the house,
behold, many publicans and sin
ners came and sat down with him
and his disciples.
11 And when the Pharisees saw
it, they said unto his disciples.
Why eateth your Master with
publicans and sinners ?
12 But when Jesus heard that,
he said unto them. They that be
whole need not a physician, but
they that are sick.
13 But go ye and learn what
that meaneth, I will have mercy,
and not sacrifice : for I am not
come to call the righteous, but
sinners to repentance.
14 If Then came to him the dis
ciples of John, saying. Why do we
and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy
disciples fast not ?
15 And Jesus said unto them,
Can the children of the bridecham-
ber mourn, as long as the bride
groom is with them ? but the days
wUl come, when the bridegroom
shall be taken from them, and
then shall they fast.
16 No man putteth a piece of
new cloth unto an old garment,
tor that which is put in to fill it
up taketh from the garment, and
the rent is made worse.
1 7 Neither do men put new wine
into old bottles : else the bottles
break, and the wine runneth out,
and the bottles perish : but they
put new wine into new bottles, and
both are preserved.
18 U While he spake these things
unto them, behold, there came a
certain ruler, and worshipped him,
saying. My daughter is even now
dead : but come and lay thy
hand upon her, and she shall
live. 19 AndJesus arose, and foUowed
him, and so did his disciples.
20 Tf And, behold, a woman,
which was diseased with an issue

9 As Jesus passed along from
there, he saw a man caUed
Matthew sitting at the tax-
office ; he said to him, " Fol
low me " ; and he rose and
foUowed him.
10 Jesus was at table indoors,
and many taxgatherers and
sinners had come to be guests
11 with him and his disciples. So
when the Pharisees saw this,
they said to his disciples,
" Why does your teacher eat
with taxgatherers and sin-
12 ners ? " When Jesus heard it
he said, " Those who are strong
have no need of a doctor, but
13 those who are ill. Go and
learn the meaning of this word,
/ care for mercy not for sacri
fice. For I have not come to
call just men but sinners."
14 Then the disciples of John
came up to him and said,
" Why do we and the Pharisees
fast a great deal, and your dis
ciples do not fast ? "
15 Jesus said to them,
" Can friends at a wedding
mourn so long as the bride
groom is beside them ?
A time will come when the
bridegroom is taken from
them, and then they vsdU
fast.
16 No one sews a piece of un
dressed cloth onan old coat,
tor the patch breaks away from
it,
and the tear is made worse :
17 nor do men pour fresh wine
into old wineskins,
otherwise the wineskins burst,
and the wine is spilt, the wine
skins are ruined.
They put fresh wine into fresh
wineskins,
and so both are preserved."
18 As he said this, an official
came in and knelt before him,
saying, " My daughter is just
dead ; do come and lay your
hand on her, and she wUl live."
19 So Jesus rose and went after
him, accompanied by his dis-
20 ciples. Now a woman who
had had a hemorrhage for

ST. MATTHEW IX

21

of blood twelve years, came be
hind him, and touched the hem of
his garment :
21 For she said within herself.
If I may but touch his garment, I
shall be whole.
JJ2 But Jesus turned him about,
and when he saw her, he said.
Daughter, be of good comfort ; thy
faith hath made thee whole. And
the woman was made whole from
that hour.
23 And when Jesus came into
the ruler's house, and saw the
minstrels and the people making
a noise, 24 He said unto them. Give
place : for the maid is not dead,
but sleepeth. And they laughed
him to scorn.
25 But when the people were
put forth, he went in, and took her
by the hand, and the maid arose.
26 And the fame hereof went
abroad into all that land.
27 If And when Jesus departed
thence, two blind men followed
him, crying, and saying. Thou son
of David, have mercy on us.
28 And when he was come into
the house, the blind men came to
him : and Jesus saith unto them.
Believe ye that I am able to do
this ? They said unto him. Yea,
Lord. 29 Then touched he their eyes,
saying. According to your faith be
it unto you.
30 And their eyes were opened ;
and Jesus straitly charged them,
saying. See that no man know it.
31 But they, when they were de
parted, spread abroad his fame in
all that country.
32 Tf As they went out, behold,
they brought to him a dumb man
possessed with a devU.
33 And when the devU was cast
out, the dumb spake : and the
multitudes marveUed, saying. It
was never so seen in Israel.
34 But the Pharisees said. He
casteth out devils through the
prince of the devils.
35 And Jesus went about all the
cities and vUlages, teaching in their

twelve years came up behind
him and touched the tassel of
21 his robe ; what she said to her
self was this, " If 1 can only
touch his robe, I wUl recover."
22 Then Jesus turned round, and
when he saw her he said,
" Courage, my daughter, your
faith has made you well." And
the woman was well from
23 that hour. Now when Jesus
reached the official's house and
saw the fiute-players and the
24 din the crowd were making, he
said, "Be off with you ; the
girl is not dead but asleep."
25 They laughed at him. But
after the crowd had been put
out, he went in and took her
hand, and the girl rose up.
26 The report of t.iis went all
over that country.
27 As Jesus passed along from
there, he was followed by two
blind men who shrieked, " Son
of David, have pity ou us ! "
28 When he went indoors the
Llind men came up to him,
and Jesus asked them, " Do
you believe 1 can do this ? "
29 They said, " Yes, sir." Then
he touched their eyes and
said, " As you believe, so
30 your prayer is granted," and
their eyes were opened. Jesus
sternly charged them, " See,
nobody is to know of this."
31 But they went out and spread
the news of him all over that
32 country. As they went out,
a dumb man was brought to
him, who was possessed by a
33 daemon, and when the daemon
had been cast out, the dumb
man spoke. Then the crowd
marvelled ; they said, " Such
a thing has never been seen
in Israel ! " '*
35 Then Jesus made a tour
through all the towns and
villages, teaching in their
• Ver. 34 (' But the Pharisees said,
" He casts out daemons by the prince of
daemons " ') is to be omitted, with D.
gyr.sin., the Old Latin, the Diatessaron,
etc. It is probably a later insertion from
xii, 24 or Mark ui. 22, to prepare for xii.
24 f.

22

ST. MATTHEW X

synagogues, and preaching the gos
pel of the kingdom, and healing
every sickness and every disease
among the people.
36 If But when he saw the mul
titudes, he was moved with com
passion on them, because they
fainted, and were scattered abroad,
as sheep having no shepherd.
37 Then saith he unto his disci
ples. The harvest truly is plen
teous, but the labourers are few ;
38 Pray ye therefore the Lord of
the harvest, that he wiU send forth
labourers into his harvest.

synagogues, preaching the
gospel of the Reign, and heal
ing every disease and com
plaint.
36 As he saw the crowds he
was moved with pity for
them ; they were harassed
and dejected, like sheep
37 without a shepherd. Then
he said to his disciples, " The
harvest is rich, but the la-
38 bourers are few ; so pray
the Lord of the harvest to
send labourers to gather his
harvest."

CHAPTER X
1 And when he had caUed unto
him his twelve disciples, he gave
them power against unclean
spirits, to cast them out, and to
heal all manner of sickness and all
manner of disease.
2 Now the names of the twelve
apostles are these ; The first, Si
mon, who is called Peter, and An
drew his brother ; James the son
of Zebedee, and John his brother ;
3 PhUip, and Bartholomew ;
Thomas, and Matthew the pub-
lica^n ; James the son of Alphseus,
and LebbjBus, whose surname was
Thaddfpus ;
4 Simon the Canaanite, and
Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed
him. 5 These twelve Jesus sent forth,
and commanded them, saying. Go
not into the way of the Gentiles,
and into any city of the Samari
tans enter ye not :
6 But go rather to the lost sheep
of the house of Israel.
7 And as ye go, preach, saying.
The kingdom of heaven is at hand.
8 Heal the sick, cleanse the
lepers, raise the dead, cast out
devils : freely ye have received,
freely give.
9 Provide neither gold, nor
sUver, nor brass in your purses,
10 Nor scrip for your journey,
neither two coats, neither shoes,
nor yet staves : for the workman
is worthy of his meat.
11 And into whatsoever city or

CHAPTER X
1 And summoning his twelve
disciples he gave them power
over unclean spirits, power to
cast them out and also to heal
every disease and every aUment.
2 These are the names of the
twelve apostles : first Simon
(who is caUed Peter) and
Andrew his brother, James
the son of Zebedaeus and John
3 his brother, Philip and Bar
tholomew, Thomas and Mat
thew the taxgatherer, James
the son of Alphaeus and Leb-
baeus whose surname is Thad-
4 daeus, Simon the Zealot and
Judas Iscariot who betrayed
him.
5 These twelve men Jesus de
spatched with the foUovnng
6 instructions, ' ' Do not go among
the GentUes, and do not enter a
Samaritan tovra, rather make
your way to the lost sheep of
7 the house of Israel. And preach
as you go, teU men, ' The Reign
of heaven is near.*
8 Heal the sick,
raise the dead,
cleanse lepers,
cast out daemons ;
give without paying, as you have
9 got without paying ; you are not
to take gold or silver or coppers
10 in your girdle, nor a waUet for
the road, nor two shirts, nor
sandals, nor stick — the work
man deserves his rations.
11 Whatever town or vUlage you

ST. MATTHEW X

23

town ye shaU enter, enquire who
in it is worthy ; and there abide
tUl ye go thence.
12 And when ye come into an
house, salute it.
13 And if the house be worthy,
let your peace come upon it : but
if it be not worthy, let your peace
return to you.
14 And whosoever shaU not re
ceive you, nor hear your words,
when ye depart out of that house
or city, shake off the dust of your
feet. 15 Verily I say unto you. It
shall be more tolerable for the land
of Sodom and Gomorrha in the
day of judgment, than for that
city. 16 If Behold, I send you forth
as sheep in the midst of wolves :
be ye therefore wise as serpents,
and harmless as doves.
17 But beware of men : for they
wUl deliver you up to the councUs,
and they wUl scourge you in their
synagogues ;
18 And ye shaU be brought be
fore governors and kings for my
sake, for a testimony against them
and the GentUes.
19 But when they deUver you
up, take no thought how or what
ye shall speak : for it shall be
given you in that same hour what
ye shaU speak.
20 For it is not ye that speak,
but the Spirit of your Father
which speaketh in you.
21 And the brother shaU deliver
up the brother to death, and the
father the chUd : and the chUdren
shall rise up against their parents,
and cause them to be put to death.
22 And ye shall be hated of all
men for my name's sake : but he
that endureth to the end shaU be
saved. 23 But when they persecute you
in this city, flee ye into another :
for verUy I say unto you, Ye shall
not have gone over the cities of
Israel, tUl the Son of man be
come. 24 The disciple is not above his
master, nor the servant above his
lord.

go into, find out a deserving
inhabitant and stay with him
tUl you leave.
12 When you enter the house,
salute it ;
13 if the household is deserv
ing,
let your peace rest on it ;
but if the household is un
deserving,
let your peace return to
you.
14 Whoever wUl not receive you
or listen to your message, leave
that house or town and shake
off the very dust frtsm your
15 feet. I tell you truly, on the
day of judgment it wUl be
more bearable for Sodom and
Gomorra than for that town.
16 I am sending you out like
sheep among wolves ; so be
wise like serpents and guUeless
17 like doves. Beware of men,
they wiU hand you over to
sanhedrins and scourge you in
18 their synagogues, and you wiU
be haled before governors and
kings for my sake — it wiU be a
testimony to them and to the
19 GentUes. Now, when they
bring you up for trial, do not
trouble yourselves about how
to speak or what to say ; what
you are to say wUl come to
20 you at the moment, for you
are not the speakers, it is the
Spirit of your Father that is
21 speaking through you. Brother
wiU betray brother to death,
the father will betray his
chUd, children will rise against
their parents and put them
22 to death, and you will be
hated by all men on account
of my name ; but he will be
saved who holds out to the
very end.
23 When they persecute you in
one town, flee to the next ;
truly I tell you, you will not
have covered the towns of Is
rael before the Son of man
arrives.
24 A scholar is not above his
teacher,
nor a servant above his lord .'

u

ST. MATTHEW X

25 It is enough for the dis
ciple that he be as his master,
and the servant as his lord. If
they have called the master of
the house Beelzebub, how much
more shall they call them of his
household ?
26 Fear them not therefore :
for there is nothing covered, that
shall not be revealed ; and hid,
that shall not be known.
27 What I teU you in dark
ness, that speak ye in light :
and what ye hear in the ear,
that preach ye upon the house
tops. '
28 And fear not them which
kUl the body, but are not able
to kiU the soul : but rather fear
him which is able to destroy
both soul and body in hell.
29 Are not two sparrows sold
for a farthing ? and one of them
shall not fall on the ground with
out your Father.
30 But the very hairs of your
head are aU numbered.
31 Fear ye not therefore, ye
are of more value than many
sparrows. 32 Whosoever therefore shall
confess me before men, him will
I confess also before my Father
which is in heaven.
33 But whosoever shall deny
me before men, him wiU I also
.deny before my Father which is
in heaven.
34 Think not that I am come
to send peace on earth : I
came not to send peace, but a
sword. 35 For I am come to set a
man at variance against his
father, and the daughter against
her mother, and the daughter
in law against her mother in
law. 36 And a man's foes shall be
they of his own household.
37 He that loveth father or
mother more than me is not
worthy of me : and he that

25 enough for the scholar to fare
like his teacher,
and the servant like his lord.
If men have caUed the master of
the house Beelzebul,
how much more wiU they miscaU
his servants !
26 Fear them not : —
nothing is veiled that shaU not be
revealed,
or hidden that shaU not be
known ;
27 what I teU you in the dark,
you must utter in the open,
what you hear in a whisper you
must proclaim on the housetop.
28 Have no fear of those who kUl
the body but cannot kiU the
sojil :
rather fear Him who can destroy
both soul and body in Gehenna.
29 Are not two sparrows sold fora
farthing ?
Yet not one of them wiU faU to
the ground unless your Father
wUls it.
30 The very hairs on your head
are aU numbered ;
31 fear not, then, you are worth
far more * than sparrows !
32 Everyone who wiU acknow
ledge me before men,
I will acknowledge him before my
Father in heaven ;
33 and whoever wUl disown me
before men,
I wUl disown him before my
Father in heaven.
34 Do not imagine I have come to
bring peace on earth ;
I have not come to bring peace
but a sword.
35 I have come to set a man
against his father,
a daughter against her mother,
a daughter-in-law against her
mother-in-law ;
36 yes, a man's own household will
he his enemies.
.37 He who loves father or mother
more than me
is not worthy of me ;
he who loves son or daughter

• The itoWmk of the text is either a corruption of iroAxa or, as WeUhausen points
out, a mistranslation of the Aramaic equivalent for that. ' The distinction is
quaiitative, not quantitative.'

ST. MATTHEW XI

25

loveth son or daughter more than
me is not worthy of me.
38 And he that taketh not his
cross, and foUoweth after me, is
not worthy of me.
39 He that findeth his life shall
lose it : and he that loseth his life
for my sake shaU find it.
40 Tf He that receiveth you
receiveth me, and he that re
ceiveth me receiveth him that sent
me. 41 He that receiveth a prophet
in the name of a prophet shall re
ceive a prophet's reward ; and he
that receiveth a righteous man in
the name of a righteous man
shaU receive a righteous man's
reward. 42 And whosoever shall give to
drink unto one of these little ones
a cup of cold water only in the
name of a disciple, verUy I say
unto you, he shaU in no wise lose
his reward.

more than me
is not worthy of me :
38 he who will not take his cross
and follow after me
is not worthy of me.
39 He who has found his life will
lose it, .
and he who loses his lite for my
sake wUl find it.
40 He who receives you receives
me,
and he who receives me receives
Him who sent me.
41 He who receives a prophet
because he is a prophet,
will receive a prophet's reward ;
he who receives a good man
because he is good,
wiU receive a good man's
reward.
42 And whoever gives one of these
little ones even a cup of cold
water because he is a disciple,
I tell you, he shaU not lose his
reward."

CHAPTER XI
1 And it came to pass, when
Jesus had made an end of com
manding his twelve disciples, he
departed thence to teach and to
preach in their cities.
2 Now when John had heard in
the prison the works of Christ, he
sent two of his disciples,
3 And said unto him. Art thou
he that should come, or do we look
for" another ? •
4 Jesus answered and said unto
them. Go and shew John again
those things which ye do hear and
see :
5 The blind receive their sight,
and the lame walk, the lepers are
cleansed, and the deaf hear, the
dead are raised up, and the poor
have the gospel preached to them.
6 And blessed is he, whosoever
shall not be offended in me.
7 ^ And as they departed,
Jesus began to say unto the multi
tudes concerning John, What
went ye out into the wilderness to
see ? A reed shaken with the
wind ?

CHAPTER XI
1 After finishing these instruc
tions to his twelve disciples,
Jesus removed from there to
teach and preach among their
towns.
2 Now when John heard in
prison what the Christ was
3 doing, he sent his disciples to
ask him, " Are you the Com
ing One ? Or are we to look out
4 for someone else ? " Jesus an
swered them, " Go and report
to .John what you hear and
5 see : the blind see, the lame walk,
lepers are cleansed, the deaf
hear, and the dead are raised.*
6 And blessed is he who is re-
7 pelled by nothing in me ! " As
the disciples of John went
away, Jesus proceeded to speak
to the crowds about John :
" What did you go out to the
desert to see ?
A reed swayed by the
wind ?
• Omitting koX Trnuxol evayyeAi^oi/Tai,
which seems a harmonlstic interpola
tion from Luke vii. 22. Matthew never
uses euay-yeAi'^etr^at.

26

ST. MATTHEW XI

8 But what went ye out for
to see ? A man clothed in soft
raiment ? behold, they that
wear soft clothing are in kings'
houses. 9 But what went ye out for to
see ? A prophet ? yea, I say unto
you, and more than a prophet.
10 For this is he, of whom it
is written, Behold, I send my
messenger before thy face, which
shall prepare thy way before
thee. 1 1 VerUy I say unto you. Among
them that are born of women there
hath not risen a greater than John
the Baptist : notwithstanding he
that is least in the kingdom of
heaven is greater than he.
12 And from the days of John
the Baptist until now the kingdom
of heaven suffereth violence, and
the violent take it by force.
13 For all the prophets and the
law prophesied until John.
14 And if ye will receive it,
this is Elias, which was for to
come. 15 He that hath ears to hear,
let him hear.
16 If But whereunto shall I
liken this generation ? It is like
unto chUdren sitting in the markets,
and caUing unto their fellows,
17 And saying. We have piped
unto you, and ye have not danced ;
we have mourned unto you, and
ye have not lamented.
18 For John came neither eating
nor drinking, and they say. He
hath a devil.
19 The Son of man came eating
and drinking, and they say, Be
hold a man gluttonous, and a wine-
bibber, a friend of publicans and
sinners. But wisdom is justified
of her chUdren.
20 Tf Then began he to upbraid
the cities wherein most of his
mighty works were done, because
they repented not :
21 Woe unto thee, Chorazin !
woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for if
the mighty works, which were
done in you, had been done in Tyre
and Sidon, they would have re-

8 Come, what did you go out to
see ?
A man arrayed in soft raiment?
The wearers of soft raiment
are in royal palaces.
9 Come, why did you go out ?
To see a prophet ?
Yes, I teU you, and far more
than a prophet.
10 Thisisheofwhomitis written,
Here I send my messenger before
your face
to prepare the way for you.
11 I tell you truly, no one has
arisen among the sons of women
who is greater than John the
Baptist, and yet the least in
the Realm of heaven is greater
12 than he is. From the days of
John the Baptist till now the
Realm of heaven suffers vio
lence, and the violent press into
13 it. For all the prophets and
the law prophesied of it untU
14 John: — if you care to beUeve it,
he is the Elijah who is to come.
15 He who has an ear, let him
listen to this.
16 But to what shall I compare
this generation ? It is like
chUdren sitting in the market
place, who caU to their play
mates,
1 7 ' We piped to you and you would
not dance,
we lamented and you would
not beat your breasts.'
18 For John has come neither
eating nor drinking,
and meh say, ' He has a devU ' ;
19 the Son of man has come eating
and drinking,
and men say, ' Here is a glutton
and a drunkard,
a friend of taxgatherers and
sinners ! '
Nevertheless, Wisdom is vin
dicated by all that she does."
20 Then he proceeded to up
braid the towns where his
many miracles had been per
formed, because they would
not repent. " Woe to you,
21 Khoraziu ! Woe to you,
Bethsaida ! Had the miracles
performed in you been per
formed in Tyre and Sidon,

ST. MATTHEW XII

27

pented long ago in sackcloth and
ashes. 22 But I say unto you. It shall
be more tolerable for Tyre and
Sidon at the day of judgment,
than for you.
23 And thou, Capernaum, which
art exalted unto heaven, shalt be
brought dovTO to hell : for if the
mighty works, which have been
done in thee, had been done in
Sodom, it would have remained
untU this day.
24 But I say unto you. That it
shaU be more tolerable for the land
of Sodom in the day of judgment,
than for thee.
25 If At that time Jesus an
swered and said, I thank thee, O
Father, Lord of heaven and earth,
because thou hast hid these things
from the wise and prudent, and
hast revealed them unto babes.
26 Even so. Father : for so it
seemed good in thy sight.
27 AU things are dehvered unto
me of my Father : and no man
knoweth the Son, but the Father ;
neither knoweth any man the
Father, save the Son, and he to
whomsoever the Son will reveal
him. 28 If Come unto me, all ye that
labour and are heavy laden, and I
wUl give you rest.
29 Take my yoke upon you, and
learn of me ; for I am meek and
lowly in heart : and ye shall find
rest unto your souls.
30 For my yoke is easy, and my
burden is light.

they would have repented long
22 ago in sackcloth and ashes. 1
tell you this, it wUl be more
bearable for Tyre and Sidon
on the day of judgment than
23 for you. And you, O Oaphar-
nahum ! Exalted to heaven 1 No,
you will sink to Hades t — for if
the miracles performed in you
had been performed in Sodoin,
Sodom would have lasted to
24 this day. I tell you, it wUl be
more bearable for Sodom on
the day of judgment than for
you."
25 At that time Jesus spoke and
said, " I praise thee, Father,
Lord of heaven and earth, for
hiding all this from the wise
and learned and revealing it to
26 the simpleminded ; yes. Father,
I praise thee that such was thy
chosen purpose.
27 All has been handed over to
me by my Father :
and no one knows the Son
except the Father —
nor does anyone know the
Father except the Son,
and he to whom the Son
chooses to reveal him.
28 Come to me, all who are
labouring and burdened,
and I will refresh you.
29 Take my yoke upon you and
learn from me,
for I am gentle and hum
ble in heart,
and you will find your souls
refreshed ;
30 my yoke is kindly and my
burden light."

CHAPTER XII
1 At that time Jesus weht on
the sabbath day through the com ;
and his disciples were an hungred,
and began to pluck the ears of
com, and to eat.
2 But when the Pharisees saw
it, they said unto him. Behold, thy
disciples do that which is not law
ful to do upon the sabbath day.
3 But he said unto them. Have
ye not read what David did, when

CHAPTER XII
1 At that time Jesus walked
one sabbath through the corn
fields, and as his disciples
were hungry they started to
pull some ears of corn and eat
2 them. When the Pharisees
noticed it, they said to him,
" Look at your disciples, they
are doing what is not allowed
3 on the sabbath." He replied,
" Have you not read what

28

ST. MATTHEW XII

he was an hungred, and they that
were with him ;
4 How he entered into the house
of God, and did eat the shewbread,
which was not lawful for him to
eat, neither for them which were
with him, but only for the priests ?
5 Or have ye not read in the law,
how that on the sabbath days the
priests in the temple profane the
sabbath, and are blameless ?
6 l!ut 1 say unto you. That in
this place is one greater than the
temple. 7 But if ye had known what this
meaneth, I will have mercy, and
not sacrifice, ye would not have
condemned the guiltless.
8 For the Son of man is Ijord
even of the sabbath day.
9 And when he was departed
thence, he went into their syna
gogue :
10 Tf And, behold, there was a
man which had his hand withered.
And they asked him, saying. Is it
lawful to heal on the sabbath
days ? tiiat they might accuse him.
1 1 And he said unto them.
What man shall there be among
you, that shall have one sheep, and
if it fall into a pit on the sabbath
day, will he not lay hold on it, and
lift it out ?
12 How much then is a man
better than a sheep ? Wherefore
it is lawful to do well on the sab
bath days.
13 Then saith he to the man,
Stretch forth thine hand. And he
stretched it forth ; and it was re
stored whole, like as the other.
14 H Then the Pharisees went
out, and held a council against him,
how they might destroy him.
15 But when Jesus knew it. he
withdrew himself from thence :
and great multitudes foUowed him,
and he healed them all ;
16 And charged them that they
should not make him known :
17 That it might be fulfilled
which was spoken by Esaias the
prophet, saying,
] 8 Behold my servant, whom I
have chosen ; my beloved, in
whom my soul is well pleased ;

David did when he and his men
4 were hungry, how he went into
the house of God, and there
they ate the loaves of the Pres
ence which neither he nor his
men were allowed to eat, but
5 only the priests ? Have you
not read in the Law that the
priests in the temple are not
guilty when they desecrate
6 the sabbath ? I tell you. One
is here who is greater than the
7 temple. Besides, it you had
known what this meant, I care
for mercy not for sacrifice, you
would not have condemned
8 men who are not guilty. For
the Son of man is Lord of the
sabbath."
9 Then he moved on from
there and went into their syna
gogue.
1 0 Now a man with a withered
nand was there ;
so in order to get a charge
against him they asked
him, " Is it right to heal
on the sabbath ? "
11 He said to them, " Is there
a man of you with one sheep,
who will not catch hold of it
and lift it out of a pit on the
12 sabbath, if it falls in ? And
how much more is a man worth
than a sheep ? Thus it is right
to do a kindness on the sab
bath."
13 Then he said to the man,
" Stretch out your hand." He
stretched it out, and it was
quite restored, as sound as the
other.
14 So the Pharisees withdrew
and plotted against him, to
destroy him ;
but as Jesus knew of it he
retired from the spot.
15 Many followed him, and he
16 healed them all, charging them
strictly not to make him known
17 — it was for the fulfilment of
what had been said by the
prophet Isaiah,
18 Here is my servant whom I
have selected,
my Beloved in whom my
soul delights ;

ST. MATTHEW XII

29

I wUl put my spirit upon him, and
he shall shew judgment to the
Gentiles. 19 He shall not strive, nor cry ;
neither shall any man hear his
voice in the streets.
20 A bruised reed shall he not
break, and smoking fiax shaU he
not quench, tUl he send forth judg
ment unto victory.
21 And in his name shaU the
Gentiles trust.
22 If Then was brought unto
him one possessed with a devil,
blind, and dumb : and he healed
him, insomuch that the blind and
dumb both spake and saw.
23 And all the people were
amazed, and said, Is not this the
son of David ?
24 But when the Pharisees
heard it, they said. This fellow
doth not cast out devUs, but by
Beelzebub the prince of the
devils. 25 And Jesus knew their
thoughts, and said unto them.
Every kingdom divided against
itself is brought to desolation;
and every city or house divided
against itself shall not stand :
26 And if Satan cast out
Satan, he is divided against him
self ; how shall then his kingdom
stand ?
27 And if I by Beelzebub cast
out devUs, by whom do your
children cast them, out ? therefore
they shall be your judges.
28 But if I cast out devUs by
the Spirit of God. then the kingdom
of God is come unto you.
29 Or else how can one enter in
to a strong man's house, and spoil
his goods, except he first bind the
strong man ? and then he will spoil
his house.
30 He that is not with me is
against me ; and he that gathereth
not with me scattereth abroad.
31 Tf Wherefore I say unto you.
All manner of sin and blasphemy
shall be forgiven unto men : but
the blasphemy against the Holy
Ghost shaU not be forgiven unto

/ will invest him with my Spirit,
and he will proclaim religion
to the Gentiles.
19 He will not wrangle or shout,
no one will hear his voice in
the streets.
20 He will not break the bruised reed,
he will not put out the smoul
dering flax,
till he carries religion to victory :
21 and the Gentiles will hope in
his name.
22 Then a blind and dumb de
moniac was brought to him,
and he healed him, so that the
dumb man spoke and saw.
23 And aU the crowds were
amazed ; they said, " Can this
24 be the Son of David ? " But
when the Pharisees heard of it
they said, " This feUow only
casts out daemons by Beelze
bul the prince of daemons."
25 As Jesus knew what they were
thinking, he said to them,
" Any realm divided against
itself comes to ruin,
any city or house divided
against itself wUl never
stand ;
26 and if Satan casts out Satan,
he is divided againsthimself ;
how then can his realm stand ?
27 Besides, if I cast out daemons
by Beelzebul,
by whom do your sons cast
them out ?
Thus they will be your judges.
28 But if I cast out daemons by
the Spirit of God,
then the Reign of God has
reached you already.
29 Why, how can anyone enter
the strong man's house and
plunder his goods, unless he
first of all binds the strong
man ? Then he can plunder his
house.
30 He who is not with me is
against me,
and he who does not gather
with me scatters.
31 I tell you therefore, men will
be forgiven any sin and
blasphemy,
but they will not be forgiven
for blaspheming the Spirit.

30

ST. MATTHEW XII

32 And whosoever speaketh a
word against the Son of man, it
shall be forgiven him : but who
soever speaketh against the Holy
Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him,
neither in this world, neither in
the world to come.
33 Either make the tree good,
and his fruit good ; or else make
the tree corrupt, and his fruit
corrupt : for the tree is known by
his fruit.
34 O generation of vipers, how
can ye, being evU, speak good
things ? for out of the abun
dance of the heart the mouth
speaketh. 35 A good man out of the good
treasure of the heart bringeth forth
good things : and an evil man out
of the evil treasure bringeth forth
evil things.
36 But I say unto you. That
every idle word that men shall
speak, they shall give account
thereof in the day of judgment.
37 For by thy words thou shalt
be justified, and by thy words
thou shalt be condemned.
38 If Then certain of the scribes
and of the Pharisees answered,
saying. Master, we would see a sign
from thee.
39 But he answered and said
unto them. An evil and adulterous
generation seeketh after a sign ;
and there shall no sign be given to
it, but the sign of the prophet
Jonas :
40 For as Jonas was three days
and three nights in the whale's
beUy ; so shall the Son of man be
three days and three nights in the
heart of the earth.
41 The men of Nineveh shall
rise in judgment with this genera
tion, and shall condemn it : be
cause they repented at the preach
ing of Jonas ; and, behold, a
greater than Jonas is here.
42 The queen of the south shall
rise up in the judgment with this
generation, and shall condemn it :
for she came from the uttermost
parts of the earth to hear the
-visdom of Solomon ; and, be-

32 Whoever says awordagainstthe
Son of man will be forgiven,
but whoever speaks against the
holy Spirit will never be
forgiven,
neither in this world nor in the
world to come.
33 Either make the tree good and
its fruit good,
or make the tree rotten and
its fruit rotten ;
for the treeis known byits fruit.
34 You brood of vipers, how can
you speak good when you
are evU ?
For the mouth utters what the
heart is full of.
35 The good man brings good out
of his good store,
and the evil man brings evU
out of his store of evU.
36 I tell you, men wiU have to ac
count on the day of judgment
for every light word they utter;
37 for by your words you will be
acquitted,
and by your words you wUl be
condemned."
38 Then some of the scribes and
Pharisees said to him, "Teacher,
we would like to have some
39 Sign from you." Herepliedto
them, " It is an evU and disloyal gen
eration that craves a Sign,
but no Sign wUl be given to
it except the Sign of the
prophet Jonah ;
40 for as Jonah was three days and
three nights in the belly of the
whale,
so the Son of man wUl be three
days and three nights in the
heart of the earth.
41 The men of Ninive wUl rise at
the judgment with this
generation and condemn it ;
for when Jonah preached
they did repent,
and here is One greater than
Jonah.
42 The queen of the South will rise
at the judgment with this
generation and condemn it ;
for she came from the ends of
the earth to listen to the
wisdom of Solomon,

ST. MATTHEW XIII

31

hold, a greater than Solomon is
here. 43 When the unclean spirit is
gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest,
and findeth none.
44 Then he saith, I wiU return
into my house from whence I came
out ; and when he is come, he
findeth it empty, swept, and
garnished. 45 Then goeth he, and taketh
with himself seven other spirits
more wicked than himself, and
they enter in and dwell there : and
the last state of that man is worse
than the first. Even so shaU it be
also unto this wicked generation.
46 If WhUe he yet talked to the
people, behold, his mother and his
brethren stood -without, desiring
to speak with him.
47 Then one said unto him.
Behold, thy mother and thy
brethren stand without, • desiring
to speak with thee.
48 But he answered and said
unto him that told him. Who is
my mother ? and who are my
brethren ?
49 And he stretched forth his
hand toward his disciples, and
said. Behold my mother and my.
brethren !
50 For whosoever shall do the
wiU of my Father which is in
heaven, the same is my brother,
and sister, and mother.
CHAPTER XIII
1 The same day went Jesus out
of the house, and sat by the sea
side. 2 And great multitudes were
gathered together unto him, so
that he went into a ship, and sat ;
and the whole multitude stood on
the shore.
3 And he spake many things
unto them in parables, saying.
Behold, a sower went forth to sow ;
4 And when he sowed, some
seeds feU by the way side, and the
fowls came and devoured them up :
5 Some fell upon stony places,
where they had not much earth :

and here is One greater
than Solomon.
43 When an unclean spirit leaves
a man, it roams through dry
places in search of refreshment
44 and finds none. Then it says,
' I wUl go back to the house I
left,' and when it comes it
finds the house vacant, clean,
45 and aU in order. Then it goes
off to fetch seven other spirits
worse than itself ; they go in
and dweU there, and the last
state of that man is worse than
the first. This is how it wUl be
with the present evil genera
tion."
46 He was stUl speaking to the
crowds when his mother and
brothers came and stood out
side ; they wanted to speak to
48 him.*" But he repUed to the
man who told him this, " Who
is my mother ? and who are my
49 brothers?" Stretching out his
hand towards his disciples he
said, " Here are my mother and
50 my brothers ! Whoever does
the wUl of my Father in heaven,
that is my brother and sister
and mother."
• Ver. 47, which is rightly omitted by
K'BL, the Old Latin and Syriac ver
sions, etc., has been interpolated by an
early copyist who wished to prepare for
ver. 48 by using the material of Mark iU.
32. It runs thus : *' And a man said to
him, * Here are your mother and brothers
standing outside and wanting to speak
to you.' " CHAPTER XIII
1 That same day Jesus went
out of the house and seated
himself by the seaside ;
2 but, as great crowds gathered
to him, he entered a boat and
sat down, while aU the crowd
stood on the beach.
3 He spoke at some length to
them in parables, saying :
" A sower went out to sow,
4 and as he sowed some seeds
fell on the road
and the birds came and ate
them up.
5 Some other seeds fell on stony
soil where they had not mucli

32

ST. MATTHEW XIII

and forthvnth they sprung up, be
cause they had no deepness of
earth :
6 And when the sun was up,
they were scorched ; and because
they had no root, they withered
away. 7 And some fell among thorns ;
and the thorns sprung up, and
choked them :
8 But other fell into good
ground, and brought forth fruit,
some an hundredfold, some sixty-
told, some thirtyfold.
9 Who hath ears to hear, let
him hear.
10 And the disciples came, and
said unto him. Why speakest thou
unto them in parables ?
11 He answered and said unto
them. Because it is given unto you
to know the mysteries of the king
dom of heaven, but to them it is
not given.
12 For whosoever hath, to him
shaU be given, and he shall have
more abundance : but whosoever
hath not, from him shaU be taken
away even that he hath.
13 Therefore speak I to them in
parables : because they seeing see
not ; and hearing they hear not,
neither do they understand.
14 And in them is fulfilled the
prophecy of Esaias, which saith.
By hearing ye shall hear, and shaU
not understand ; and seeing ye
shaU see, and shall not perceive :
15 For this people's heart is
waxed gross, and their ears are
dull of hearing, and their eyes they
have closed ; lest at any time they
should see with their eyes, and
hear with their ears, and should
understand with their heart, and
should be converted, and I should
heal them.
16 But blessed are your eyes,
for they see : and your ears, for
they hear.
17 For verily 1 say unto you,
That many prophets and righteous
men have desired to see those
things which ye see, and have not
seen them ; and to hear those
things which ye hear, and have not
heard them.

earth, and shot up at once
because they had no depth of
6 soU ; but when the sun rose
they got scorched and withered
away because they had no root.
7 Some other seeds tell among
thorns, and the thorns sprang
8 up and choked them. Some
other seeds fell on good soU and
bore a crop, some a hundred
fold, some sixty, and some
9 thirtyfold. He who has an
ear, let him listen to this."
10 Then the disciples came up
and said to him, " Why do you
11 speak in parables ? " He re
plied, "Because it is granted you
to understand the open secrets
of the Realm of heaven, but it
is not granted to these people.
12 For he who has, to him shaU
more be given and richly
given,
but whoever has not, from
him shall be taken even
what he has.
13 This is why I speak to them
in parables, because for all their
seeing they do not see and for
all their hearing they do not
14 hear or understand. In their
case the prophecy of Isaiah is
being fulfiUed :
You will hear and hear hut
never understand,
You will see and see but never
perceive.
15 For the heart of this people is
obtuse,
their ears are heavy of hear
ing,
their eyes they have closed,
lest they see with their eyes
and hear with their ears,
lest they understand with
their heart and turn again,
and I cure them.
16 But blessed are your eyes, for
they see,
and your ears, forthey hear!
17 I teU you truly, many proph
ets and good men have
longed to see what you
see,
but they have not seen it;
and to hear what you hear,
but they have not heard it.

ST. MATTHEW XIII

33

18 If Hear ye therefore the 18
parable of the sower.
19 When any one heareth the 19
word of the kingdom, and under-
standeth it not, then cometh the
wicked one, and catcheth away
that which was sown in his heart.
This is he which received seed by
the way side.
20 But he that received the seed 20
into stony places, the same is he
that heareth the word, and anon
with joy receiveth it ;
21 Yet hath he not root in him- 21
self, but duieth for a whUe : for
when tribulation or persecution
ariseth because of the word, by
and by he is offended.
22 He also that received seed 22
among the thorns is he that hear
eth the word ; and the care of this
world, and the deceitfulness of
riches, choke the word, and he
becometh unfruitful.
23 But he that received seed
into the good ground is he that 23
heareth the word, and under-
standeth it ; ¦ which also heareth
fruit, and bringeth forth, some an
hundredfold, some sixty, some
thirty. 24 If Another parable put he
forth unto them, saying. The king- 24
dom of heaven is likened unto a
man which sowed good seed in his
field: 25 But while men slept, his ene- 25
my came and sowed tares among
the wheat, and went his way.
26 But when the blade was 26
sprung up, and brought forth
fruit, then appeared the tares also.
27 So the servants of the house- 27
holder came and said unto him.
Sir, didst not thou sow good seed
in thy field ? from whence then
hath it tares ?
28 He said unto them, An 28
enemy hath done this. The ser
vants said unto him, Wilt thou
then that we go and gather them
up ?
29 But he said. Nay ; lest 29
while ye gather up the tare.s, ye
root up also the wheat with them. 30
30 Let both grow together until
?.he harvest : and in the time nf _
a //v*ir nror

Now, listen to the parable
of the sower.
When anyone hears the
word of the Realm and does
not understand it, the evil
one comes and snatches away
what has been sown in his
heart ; that is the man who is
sown ' on the road.'
As for him who is sown ' on
stony soil,' that is the man
who hears the word and
accepts it at once with en
thusiasm ; he has no root in
himself, he does not last, but
when the word brings trouble
or persecution he is at once
repeUed. As for him who is sown
' among thoms,' that is the
man who listens to the word,
but the worry of the world
and the delight of being rich
choke the word ; so it proves
unfruitful. As for him who is sown
' on good soil, ' that is the man
who hears the word and under
stands it ; he bears fruit,
producing now a hundredfold,
now sixty, and now thirty-
fold." He put another parable be
fore them. " The Realm of
heaven," he said, " is like a
man who sowed good seed in
his field, but while men slept
his enemy came and resowed
weeds among the wheat and
then went away. When the
blade sprouted and formed
the kernel, then the weeds
appeared as well. So the
servants of the owner went to
him and said, ' Did you not
sow good seed in your field,
sir ? How then does it con
tain weeds ? ' He said to
them, ' An enemy has done
this.' The servants said to
him, ' Then would you like us
to go and gather them ? '
' No,' he said, ' for you might
root up the wheat when you
were gathering the weeds. Let
thc!m both grow side by side
till harvest ; and at harvest-
¦'¦¦¦' - hi -•

34

ST. MATTHEW XIII

harvest I will say to the reapers.
Gather ye together first the tares,
and bind them in bundles to burn
them : but gather the wheat into
my barn.
31 If Another parable put he
forth unto them, saying. The
kingdom of heaven is like to a
grain of mustard seed, which a
man took, and sowed in his field :
32 Which indeed is the least of
all seeds : but when it is grown, it
is the greatest among herbs, and
becometh a tree, so that the birds
of the air come and lodge in the
branches thereof.
33 If Another parable spake he
unto them ; The kingdom of hea
ven is like unto leaven, which a
woman took, and hid in three
measures of meal, tiU the whole
was leavened.
34 All these things spake Jesus
unto the multitude in parables ;
and without a parable spake he
not unto them :
35 That it might be fulfiUed
which was spoken by the prophet,
saying, 1 will open my mouth in
parables ; I will utter things
which have been kept secret from
the foundation of the world.
36 Then Jesus sent the multi
tude away, and went into the
house : and his disciples came un
to him, saying. Declare unto us the
parable of the tares of the field.
37 He answered and said unto
them. He that soweth the good
seed is the Son of man ;
38 The field is the world ; the
good seed are the children of the
kingdom ; but the tares are the
children of the wicked one ;
39 The enemy that sowed them
is the devU ; the harvest is the end
of the world ; and the reapers are
the angels.
40 As therefore the tares are
gathered and burned in the fire ;
so shall it be in the end of this
world. 41 The Son of man shall send
forth his angels, and they shall
gather out of his kingdom all
things that offend, and them which
do iniquity ;

time I will teU the reapers to
gather the weeds first and tie
them in bundles to be burnt,
but to coUect the wheat in my
granary.' "
31 He put another parable be
fore them.
" The Realm of heaven," he
said, "is like a grain of
mustard-seed which a man
takes and sows in his field.
32 It is less than any seed on
earth, but when it grows up it
is larger than any plant, it be
comes a tree, so large that the
wild birds come and roost in its
branches."
33 He told them another para
ble. " The Realm of heaven," he
said, " is like dough which a
woman took and buried in three
pecks of flour, tUl all of it was
leavened."
34 Jesus said aU this to the
crowds in parables ; he never
spoke to them except in a
35 parable — to fulfil what had
been said by the prophet,
/ will open my mouth in par
ables,
I will speak oid what has been
hidden since the foundation
of the world.
36 Then he left the crowds and
went indoors. And his disciples
came up to him saying, " Ex
plain to us the parable of the
weeds in the field."
37 So he replied, " He who
sows the good seed is the Son
38 of man ; the field is the world ;
the good seed means the sons
of the Realm ; the weeds are
39 the sons of the evU one ; the
enemy who sowed them is the
devil ; the harvest is the end
of the world, and the reapers
are the angels.
40 Well then, just as the weeds
are gathered and burnt in the
fire, so wUl it be at the end of
41 the world ; the Son of man will
despatch his angels, and they
wUl gather out of his Realm aU
who are hindrances and who
42 practise iniquity, and throw

ST. MATTHEW XIII

35

42 And shall cast them into a
furnace of fire : there shaU be
waUing and gnashing of teeth.
43 'Then shall the righteous
shine forth as the sun in the king
dom of their Father. Who hath
ears to hear, let him hear.
44 If Again, the kingdom of hea
ven is like unto treasure hid in a
field ; the which when a man hath
found, he hideth, and tor joy there
of goeth and seUeth all that he
hath, and buyeth that field.
45 Tf Again, the kingdom of
heaven is like unto a merchant
man, seeking goodly pearls :
46 Wlio, when he had found
one pearl of great price, went and
sold all that he had, and bought it.
47 If Again, the kingdom of
heaven is like unto a net, that was
cast into the sea, and gathered of
every kind :
48 Which, when it was full, they
drew to shore, and sat down, and
gathered the good into vessels, but
cast the bad away.
49 So shall it be at the end of '
the world : the angels shall come
forth, and sever the wicked from
among the just,
50 And shaU cast them into the
furnace of fire : there shall be
waUing and gnashing of teeth.
51 Jesus saith unto them. Have
ye understood all these things ?
They say unto him. Yea, Lord.
52 Then said he unto them.
Therefore every scribe which is
instructed unto the kingdom of
heaven is like unto a man that is
an householder, which bringeth
forth out of his treasure things
new and old.
53 If And it came to pass, that
when Jesus had finished these par
ables, he departed thence.
54 And when he was come into
his own country, he taught them
in their synagogue, insomuch that
they were astonished, and said,
WTience hath this man this wis
dom, and these mighty works ?
55 Is not this the carpenter's
son ? is not his iriother called
Mary ? and his brethren, James,
and Joses, and Simon, and Judas ?

them into the furnace of fire ;
there men will wail and gnash
their teeth.
43 Then the just will shine like
the sun in the Realm of their
Father. He who has an ear,
let him listen to this.
44 The Realm of heaven is like
treasure hidden in a field ; the
man who finds it hides it and
in his delight goes and sells all
he possesses and buys that
field.
45 Again, the Realm of heaven
is like a trader in search of line
46 pearls ; when he finds a single
pearl of high price, he is off to
sell all he possesses and buy it.
47 Again, the Realm of heaven
is like a net which was thrown
into the sea and collected fish
of every sort.
48 When it was fuU, they
dragged it to the beach and
sitting down they gathered
the good fish into vessels but
49 fiung away the bad. So will
it be at the end of the world.
The angels will go out and
separate the evil from among
50 the just and fling them into
the furnace of flre ; there men
will waU and gnash their
teeth.
51 Have you understood all
this ? " They said to hjm,
" Yes."
52 So he said to them, " Well
then, every scribe who has
become a disciple of the Realm
of heaven is like a house
holder who produces what is
new and what is old from his
stores."
53 Now when Jesus had finished
these parables he set out from
54 there, and went to his native
place, where he taught the peo
ple in the synagogue till they
were astounded. They said,
" Where did he get this wisdom
and these miraculous powers ?
65 Is this not the son of the
joiner ?
Is not his mother called Mary,
and his brothers James and
Joseph and Simon and Judas ?

36

ST. MATTHEW XIV

56 And his sisters, are they not
all with us ? Whence then hath
this man all these things ?
57 And they were offended in
him. But Jesus said unto them,
A prophet is not without honour,
save in his own country, and in his
own house.
58 And he did not many mighty
works there because of their un
belief.

56 Are not his sisters settled
here among us ? Then where
57 has he got aU this ? " So they
were repelled by him. But
Jesus said to them, "A
prophet never goes without
honour except in his native
place and in his home."
58 There he could not do many
miracles owing to their lack
of faith.

CHAPTER XIV
1 At that time Herod the tet-
rarch heard of the fame of Jesus,
2 And said unto his servants.
This is John the Baptist ; he is
risen from the dead ; and there
fore mighty works do shew forth
themselves in him.
3 If For Herod had laid hold on
John, and bound him, and put hhn
in prison for Herodias' sake, his
brother Philip's wife.
4 For John said unto him, It is
not lawful for thee to have her.
5 And when he would have put
him to death, he feared the multi
tude, because they counted him as
a prophet. 6 But when Herod's birthday
was kept, the daughter of Herodias
danced before them, and pleased
Herod. 7 Whereupon he promised with
an oath to give her whatsoever she
would ask.
8 And she, being before in
structed of her mother, said. Give
me here John Baptist's head in a,
charger. 9 And the king was sorry :
nevertheless for the .oath's sake,
and them which sat with him at
meat, he commanded it to be given
her. 10 And he sent, and beheaded
John in the prison.
11 And his head was brought in a
charger, and given to the damsel :
and she brought it to her mother.
12 And his disciples came, and
took up the body, and buried it,
and went and told Jesus.
13 If When Jesus heard of it, he
departed thence by ship into a

CHAPTER XIV
1 At that time Herod the
tetrarch heard about the
2 fame of Jesus. And he said
to his servants, " This is
John the Baptist ; he has
risen from the dead. That is
why miraculous powers are
working through him."
3 For Herod had arrested
John and bound him and put
him in prison on account of
Herodias the wife of his
4 brother Philip, since John
had told him, " You have no
5 right to her." He was
anxious to kill him but he
was afraid of the people, for
they held John to be a
prophet.
6 However, on Herod's birth
day, the daughter of Herodias
danced in public to the de-
7 light of Herod ; whereupon
he promised with an oath to
give her whatever she wanted.
8 And she, at the instigation of
her mother, said, " Give me
John the Baptist's head this
9 moment on a dish." The
king was sorry, but for the
sake of his oath and his
guests he ordered it to be
10 given her ; he sent and had
John beheaded in the prison,
11 his head was brought on a
dish and given to the girl, and
she took it to her mother.
12 His disciples came and re-
rnoved the corpse and buried
him ; then they went and
reported it to Jesus.
13 When Jesus heard it he
withdrew by boat to a desert

ST. MATTHEW XIV

37

desert place apart : and when the
people had heard thereof, they
followed him on foot out of the
cities. 14 And Jesus went forth, and
saw a great multitude, and was
moved with compassion toward
them, and he healed their sick.
15 If And when it was evening,
his disciples came to him, saying.
This is a desert place, and the time
is now past ; send the multitude
away, that they may go into the
vUlages, and buy themselves vic
tuals. 16 But Jesus said unto them.
They need not depart ; give ye
them to eat.
17 And they say unto him. We
have here but five loaves, and two
fishes. 18 He said, Bring them hither
to me.
1 9 And he commanded the mul
titude to sit down on the grass, and
took the five loaves, and the two
fishes, and looking up to heaven,
he blessed, and brake, and gave the
loaves to his disciples, and the
disciples to the multitude.
20 And they did all eat, and
were fiUed : and they took up of
the fragments that remained
twelve baskets full.
21 And they that had eaten
were about five thousand men,
beside women and children.
22 If And straightway Jesus
constrained his disciples to get into
a ship, and to go before him unto
the other side, while he sent the
multitudes away.
23 And when he had sent the
multitudes away, he went up into
a mountain apart to pray : and
when the evening was come, he
was there alone.
24 But the ship was now in the
midst of the sea, tossed with
waves : for the wind was contrary.
25 And in the fourth watch of
the night Jesus went unto them,
walking on the sea.
26 And when the disciples saw
him walking on the sea, they were
troubled, saying. It is a spirit ; and
they cried out for fear.

place in private ; but the
crowds heard of it and fol
lowed him on foot from the
14 towns. So when he disem
barked he saw a large crowd,
and out of pity for them he
15 healed their sick folk. When
evening fell, the disciples
came up to him and said,
" It is a desert place and the
day is now gone ; send off
the crowds to buy food for
themselves in the viUages."
16 Jesus said to them, " They
do not need to go away ; give
them some food yourselves."
17 They said, " We have only
five loaves with us and two
18 fish." He said, " Bring them
19 here to me." Then he
ordered the crowds to recline
on the grass, and after taking
the five loaves and the
two fish he looked up to
heaven, blessed them, and
after breaking the loaves
handed them to the disciples,
and the disciples handed
20 them to the crowd. They
aU ate and had enough ; be
sides, they picked up the
fragments left over and filled
twelve baskets with them.
21 The men who ate num
bered about five thousand,
apart from the women and
children.
22 Then he made the dis
ciples embark in the boat
and cross before him to the
other side, while he dis-
23 missed the crowds ; after
he had dismissed the crowds
he went up the hill by him
self to pray. When even
ing came he was there alone,
24 but the boat was now in
the middle of the sea,
buffeted by the waves (for
the wind was against them).
25 In the fourth watch of the
night he went to them,
26 walking on the sea, but when
the disciples saw him walk
ing on the sea they were ter
rified ; " It is a ghost," they
said and shrieked for fear.

38

ST. MATTHEW XV

27 But straightway Jesus spake
unto them, saying. Be of good
cheer ; it is I ; be not afraid.
28 And Peter answered him and
said. Lord, if it be thou, bid me
come unto thee on the water.
29 And he said. Come. And
when Peter was come down out of
the ship, he walked on the water,
to go to Jesus.
30 But when he saw the wind
boisterous, he was afraid ; and be
ginning to sink, he cried, saying,
Lord, save me.
31 And immediately Jesus
stretched forth his hand, and
caught him, and said unto him, O
thou of little faith, wherefore didst
thou doubt ?
32 And when they were come
into the ship, the wind ceased.
33 Then they that were in the
ship came and worshipped him,
saying, Of a truth thou art the
Son of God.
34 If And when they were gone
over, they came into the land of
Gennesaret. 35 And when the men of that
place had knowledge of him, they
sent out into all that country
round about, and brought unto
him aU that were diseased ;
36 And besought him that they
might only touch the hem of his
garment : and as many as touched
were made perfectly whole.

27 Then Jesus spoke to them
at once ;
" Courage," he said, " it
is I, have no fear."
28 Peter answered him, " Lord,
it it is really you, order me
to come to you on the
water."
29 He said, "Come." Then
Peter got out of the boat
and walked over the water
30 on his way to Jesus ; but
when he saw the strength
of the wind he was afraid
and began to sink. " Lord,"
he shouted, " save me."
31 Jesus at once stretched his
hand out and caught him,
saying, " How Uttle you
trust me ! Why did you
32 doubt ? " When they got
into the boat the wind
33 dropped, and the men in the
boat worshipped him, saying,
" You are certainly God's
Son."
34 On crossing over they came
to land at Gennesaret.
35 The men of that place
recognized him and sent aU
over the surrounding country,
bringing him all who were
36 Ul and begging him to
let them touch the mere
tassel of his robe — and aU
who touched it got perfectly
weU.

CHAPTER XV
1 Then came to Jesus scribes
and Pharisees, which were of
Jerusalem, saying,
2 Why do thy disciples trans
gress the tradition of the elders ?
for they wash not their hands
when they eat bread.
3 But he answered and said
unto them. Why do ye also trans
gress the commandment of God by
your tradition ?
4 For God commanded, saying.
Honour thy father and mother :
and. He that curseth father or
mother, let him die the death.

CHAPTER XV
1 Then Pharisees and scribes
from Jerusalem came to
Jesus, saying,
2 " Why do your disciples
transgress the tradition of
the elders ? They do not
wash their hands when they
take their food."
3 He replied, " And why do
you transgress the command
of God with your tradi-
4 tions ? God enjoined. Honour
your father and mother, and.
He who curses his father
or mother is to suffer death.

ST. MATTHEW XV

39

5 But ye say. Whosoever shall
say to his father or his mother. It
is a gift, by whatsoever thou
mightest be profited by me ;
6 And honour not his father or
his mother, he shall be free. Thus
have ye made the commandment
of God of none effect by your tra
dition. 7 Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias
prophesy of you, saying,
8 This people draweth nigh unto
me with their mouth, and honour-
eth me with their lips ; but their
heart is far from me.
9 But in vain they do worship
me, teaching/or doctrines the com
mandments of men.
10 Tf And he caUed the multi
tude, and said unto them. Hear,
and understand :
11 Not that which goeth into
the mouth defileth a man ; but
that which cometh out of the
mouth, this defUeth a man.
12 Then came his disciples, and
said unto him, Knowest thou that
the Pharisees were offended, after
they heard this saying ?
13 But he answered and said.
Every plant, which my heavenly
Father hath not planted, shall be
rooted up.
14 Let them alone : they be
blind leaders of the blind. And if
the blind lead the blind, both
shaU faU into the ditch.
15 Then answered Peter and
said unto him. Declare unto us
this parable.
16 And Jesus said. Are ye also
yet without understanding ?
17 Do not ye yet understand,
that whatsoever entereth in at the
mouth goeth into the belly, and is
cast out into the draught ?
18 But those things which pro
ceed out of the mouth come forth
from the heart ; and they defile
the man.
19 For out of the heart proceed
evil thoughts, murders, adulteries,
fornications, thefts, false witness,
blasphemies :
20 These are the things which
defile a man : but to eat with un-
washen hands defileth not a man.

5 But you say, whoever tells his
father or mother,
' This money might have
been at your service but
6 it is dedicated to God,' need
not honour his father or
mother. So you have repealed the
law of God to suit your own
tradition.
7 You hypocrites ! Isaiah
made a grand prophecy about
you when he said,
8 This people honours me with
their lips,
but their heart is far away
from me :
9 vain is their worship of me,
for the doctrines they teach are
but human precepts."
10 Then he called the crowd and
said to them, " Listen, under
stand this :
11 it is not what enters a man's
mouth that defiles him,
what defiles a man is what
comes out of his mouth."
12 Then the disciples came up
and said to him, " Do you know
that the Pharisees have taken
offence at what they hear you
say ? "
13 He replied, "Any plant that
my heavenly Father has not
planted wUl be rooted up.
14 Let them alone ; they are blind
guides of the blind, and if one
blind man leads another, both
of them wiU fall into a pit."
15 Peter answered, " Explain this
1 6 parable to us at anyrate. ' ' He
said, "And are you totally ig-
17 norant ? Do you not see how
all that enters the mouth passes
into the belly and is then
thrown out into the drain,
18 while what comes out of the
mouth comes from the heart —
and that is what defiles a
man.
19 For out of the heart come
evU designs, murder, adiUtery,
sexual vice, stealing, false wit
ness, and slander.
20 That is what defiles a man ;
a man is not defUed by
eating with hands unwashed ! "

40

ST. MATTHEW XV

21 Tf Then Jesus went thence,
and departed into the coasts of
Tyre and Sidon.
22 And, behold, a woman of
Canaan came out of the same
coasts, and cried unto him, saying.
Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou
son of David ; my daughter is
grievously vexed with a devU.
23 But he answered her not a
word. And his disciples came and
besought him, saying. Send her
away ; for she crieth after us.
24 IBut he answered and said, I
am not sent but unto the lost sheep
of the house of Israel.
25 Then came she and worship
ped him, saying, Lord, help me.
26 But he answered and said. It
is not meet to take the children's
bread, and to cast it to dogs.
27 And she said. Truth, Lord :
yet the dogs eat of the crumbs
which tall from their masters'
table. 28 Then .Tesus answered and
said unto her, O woman, great is
thy faith : be it unto thee even as
thou wilt. And her daughter was
made whole from that very hour.
29 And Jesus departed from
thence, and came nigh unto the
sea of GalUee ; and went up into
a mountain, and sat dovm there.
30 And great multitudes came
unto him, having with them those
that were lame, blind, dumb,
maimed, and many others, and
cast them down at Jesus' feet ; and
he healed them :
3 1 Insomuch that the multitude
wondered, when they saw the
dumb to speak, the maimed to be
whole, the lame to walk, and the
blind to see : and they glorified the
God of Israel.
32 If Then Jesus called his dis
ciples unto him, and said, I have
compassion on the multitude, be
cause they continue with me now
three days, and have nothing to
eat : and I will not send them away
fasting, lest they faint in the way.
33 And his disciples say unto
him. Whence should we have so
much bread in the wUdemess, as
to fill so great a multitude ?

21 Going away from there Jesus
withdrew to the district of Tyre
and Sidon.
22 And a woman of Canaan
came out of these parts and
wailed, " Have pity on me.
Lord, O Son of David ! My
daughter is cruelly possessed by
23 a daemon." But he made no
answer to her. Then his dis
ciples came up and pressed
him, saying, " Send her away,
24 she is wailing behind us." He
replied, " It was only to the
lost sheep of the house of Is-
25 rael that I was sent." But she
came and knelt before him,
saying, " Lord, do help me."
26 He replied, " It is not fair to
take the children's bread and
27 throw it to the dogs." " No,
sir," she said, " but even the
dogs eat the crumbs that, fall
28 from their master's table." At
that Jesus replied, " O woman,
you have great faith ; your
prayer is granted as you wish."
And from that hour her daugh
ter was cured.
29 Then Jesus removed from
that country and went along
the sea of Galilee ; he went up
30 the hillside and sat there. And
large crowds came to him bring
ing the lame, and the blind, the
dumb, the maimed, and many
others ; they laid them at his
31 feet, and he healed them. This
made the crowd wonder, to see
dumb people speaking,"" the
lame walking, and the blind
32 seeing. Then Jesus called his
disciples and said, " I am sorry
for the crowd ; they have been
three days with me now, and
they have nothing to eat. 1
wiU not send them away starv
ing, in case they faint on the
33 road." The disciples said to
him, " Where are we to get
loaves enough in a desert to
satisfy such a crowd ? "
_ * Leaving out the phrase kuWous
vyitk with X, the Latin version, the
Old Syriac, Origen, etc. Its insertion for
harmonistio reasons is more likely than
its omission.

ST. MATTHEW XVI

41

34 And Jesus saith unto them, 34
How many loaves have ye ? And
they said, Seven, and a few little
fishes. 35
35 And he commanded the mul
titude to sit down on the ground. 36
36 And he took the seven loaves
and the fishes, and gave thanks,
and brake them, and gave to his
disciples, and the disciples to the 37
multitude. 37 And they did all eat, and
were filled : and they took up of
the broken meat that was left
seven baskets full. 38
38 And they that did eat were
four thousand men, beside women
and children. 39
39 And he sent away the multi
tude, and took ship, and came into
the coasts of Magdala.

Jesus said to them, " How
many loaves have you got ? "
They said, " Seven, and some
little fish." So he ordered the
crowd to recline on the ground.
He tookthesevenloavesand the
fish and after giving thanks he
broke them and gave them to
the disciples, and the disciples
to the crowds. So the people
all ate and were satisfied, and
they picked up the fragments
left over and filled seven large
baskets with them.
The men who ate numbered
four thousand, apart from the
children and the women.
Then he sent the crowd
away, got into the boat and
went to the territory of
Magadan.

CHAPTER XVI
1 The Pharisees also with the
Sadducees came, and tempting
desired him that he would shew
them a sign from heaven.
2 He answered and said unto
them. When it is evening, ye say.
It will be fair weather : for the sky
is red.
3 And in the morning. It will he
foul weather to day: for the sky
is red and lowring. O ye hypo
crites, ye can discern the face of
the sky ; but can ye not discern
the signs of the times ?
4 A wicked and adulterous gene
ration seeketh after a sign ; and
there shall no sign be given unto
it, but the sign of the prophet
Jonas. And he left them, and
departed. 5 And when his disciples were
come to the other side, they had
forgotten to take bread.
6 If Then Jesus said unto them.
Take heed and beware of the lea
ven of the Pharisees and of the
Sadducees.

CHAPTER XVI
1 Now the Pharisees and
Sadducees came up and, in
order to tempt him, asked
him to show them a Sign from
heaven.
2 He replied,
4 " It is an evil and disloyal
generation that craves a
Sign,
and no Sign shaU be given
to it except the Sign of
Jonah." *
Then he left them and went
away.
5 When the disciples reached
the opposite side, they found
they had forgotten to bring
6 any bread. Jesus said to them,
" See and beware of the leaven
of the Pharisees and Saddu-
7 cees." They argued among

• Thi'ee imcials (C D W) of the fifth
centm-v and several versions, including
the Latin and the Syriac (Vulgate), to
gether with the Diatessarbn, insert at the
beginning of this answer the following :
" When evening comes, you say, ' It
will be fine,' for the sky is red ; in the
_,  ^ , T+ «Tin TiA atnrmv to-dav.' for the sky is red and cloudy.
?o™tolw'^SSw't?'distLr,Ush\he1oSk ?f*thf s'^y, but you clnnot read the signs
Th°e'ma3oJSrot the uncials, with the Old Syriac and Origen, rightly omit the
pas«aee as irrelevant to the original text.

42

ST. MATTHEW XVI

7 And they reasoned among
themselves, saying, It is because
we have taken no bread.
8 Which when Jesus perceived,
he said unto them, O ye of little
faith, why reason ye among your
selves, because ye have brought no
bread ?
9 Do ye not yet understand, nei
ther remember the five loaves of
the five thousand, and how many
baskets ye took up ?
10 Neither the seven loaves of
the four thousand, and how many
baskets ye took up ?
11 How is it that ye do not
understand that I spake it not
to you concerning bread, that
ye should beware of the leaven
of the Pharisees and of the Sad
ducees ?
12 Then understood they how
that he bade them not beware of
the leaven of bread, but of the
doctrine of the Pharisees and of
the Sadducees.
13 H When Jesus came into the
coasts of Csesarea Philippi, he
asked his disciples, saying. Whom
do men say that 1 the Son of man
am ?
14 And they said, Some say that
thou art John the Baptist : some,
Elias ; and others, Jeremias, or one
of the prophets.
15 He saith unto them. But
whom say ye that 1 am ?
16 And Simon Peter answered
and said, Thou art the Christ, the
Son of the living God.
17 And Jesus answered and
said unto him. Blessed art thou,
Simon Bar-jona: for flesh and
blood hath not revealed it unto
thee, but my Father which is in
heaven. 18 And I say also unto thee.
That thou art Peter, and upon this
rock 1 will build vaj church ; and
the gates of hell shaU not prevaU
.xgainst it.
19 And 1 will give unto thee the
keys of the kingdom of heaven :
and whatsoever thou shalt bind on
earth shall be bound in heaven :
and whatsoever thou shalt loose on
earth shall be loosed in heaven.

themselves, " But we have not
8 brought any bread ! " When
Jesus noted this he said, " How
little trust you have in me 1
Why all this talk, because you
9 have brought no bread ? Do
you not understand even yet ?
Do you not remember the Ave
loaves of the five thousand
and how many baskets you
10 took up ? And the seven loaves
of the four thousand and how
many large baskets you took
11 up ? Why do you not see that
I was not speaking to you
about bread ? No, beware of
the leaven of the Pharisees and
12 Sadducees." Then they rea
lized that what he told them
to beware of was not leaven *
but the teaching of the Phari
sees and Sadducees.
13 Now when Jesus came to the
district of Caesarea Philippi he
asked his disciples, " Who do
people say the Son of man is ? "
14 They told him, " Some say
John the Baptist, others Elijah,
others Jeremiah or one of the
15 prophets." He said to them,
" And who do you say I am ? "
16 So Simon Peter replied, " You
are the Christ, the Son of the
17 li-ving God." Jesus answered
him, " You are a blessed man,
Simon Bar-jona, for it was my
Father in heaven, not fiesh and
blood, that revealed this to you.
18 Now I tell you, Peter is your
name t and on this rock I will
build my church ; the powers
of Hades shall not succeed
19 against it. I will give you the
keys of the Realm of heaven ;
whatever you prohibit on
earth wUl be prohibited in
heaven,
and whatever you permit on
earth wiU be permitted in
heaven."
* Omitting ritv iprutv after fuVrj! with
strong support from the Old Latin and
Syriac versions.
t English tails to bring out the play
on the Greek word for " rock." The
French version reproduces it : " Et moi
je te dis aussl que tu es le Pierre, et sur
oette Pierre je batirai mon #glise."

ST. MATTHEW XVII

43

20 Then charged he his disciples
that they should tell no man that
he was Jesus the Christ.
21 If From that time forth
began Jesus to shew unto his dis
ciples, how that he must go. unto
J erusalem, and suffer many things
of the elders and chief priests and
scribes, and be kUled, and be
raised again the third day.
22 Then Peter took him, and
began to rebuke him, saying. Be it
far from thee. Lord : this shall not
be unto thee.
23 But he turned, and said unto
Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan :
thou art an offence unto me : for
thou savourest not the things that
be of God, but those that be of
men. 24 U Then said Jesus unto his
disciples. If any ma7i will come
after me, let him deny himself, and
take up his cross, and follow me.
25 For whosoever will save his
life shall lose it : and whosoever
wUl lose his lite for my sake shall
find it.
26 For what is a man profited,
if he shall gain the whole world,
and lose his own soul ? or what
shall a man give in exchange for
his soul ?
27 For the Son of man shall
come in the glory of his Father
vrith his angels ; and then he shall
reward every man according to his
works. 28 Verily I say unto you. There
be some standing here, which shall
not taste of death, till they see
the Son of man coming in his
kingdom. CHAPTER XVII
1 And after six days Jesus
taketh Peter, James, and John his
brother, and bringeth them up into
an high mountain apart,
2 And was transfigured before
them : and his face did shine as
the sun, and his raiment was white
as the light.
3 And, behold, there appeared
unto them Moses and Elias talk
ing with him.

20 Then he forbade the disciples
to tell anyone he was th»
Christ.
21 From that time Jesus began
to show his disciples that he
had to leave for Jerusalem and
endure great suffering at the
hands of the elders and high
priests and scribes, and be
killed and raised on the third
day.
22 Peter took him and began
to reprove him for it ; " God
forbid. Lord," he said, " this
23 must not be." But he turned
and said to Peter, " Get behind
me, you Satan ! You are a
hindrance to me ! Your out
look is not God's but man's."
24 Then Jesus said to his dis
ciples, " If anyone wishes to
come after me, let him deny
himself, take up his cross, and
follow me ;
25 for whoever wants to save
his life will lose it,
and whoever loses his life for
my sake will find it.
26 What profit wUl it be if a man
gains the whole world and for
feits his own soul ? What will
a man offer as an equivalent
for his soul ?
27 For the Son of man is
coming in the glory of his
Father with his angels, and
then he wUl reward everyone
for what he has done.
28 I teU you truly, there are
some of those standing here
who will not taste death till
they see the Son of man coming ,
himself to reign."
CHAPTER XVII
1 Six days afterwards Jesus
took Peter, James and his
brother John, and led them up
2 a high hill by themselves ; in
their presence he was trans
figured, his face shone like the
sun, and his clothes turned
white as light.
8 There appeared to them
Moses and Elijah, who con
versed with Jesus.

44

ST. MATTHEW XVII

4 Then answered Peter, and
said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good
for us to be here : if thou wilt, let
us make here three tabernacles ;
one tor thee, and one for Moses,
and one for EUas.
5 While he yet spake, behold, a
bright cloud overshadowed them :
and behold a voice out of the cloud,
which said. This is my beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased ;
hear ye him .
6 And when the disciples heard
it, they fell on their face, and were
sore afraid.
7 And Jesus came and touched
them, and said, Arise, and be not
afraid. 8 And when they had lifted up
their eyes, they saw no man, save
Jesus only.
9 And as they came down from
the mountain, Jesus charged them,
saying, Tell the vision to no man,
until the Son of man be risen again
from the dead.
10 And his disciples asked him,
saying. Why then say the scribes
that Elias must first come ?
11 And Jesus answered and said
unto them, Elias truly shaU first
come, and restore all things.
12 But I say unto you. That
Elias is come already, and they
knew him not, but have done unto
him whatsoever they listed. Like
wise shall also the Son of man
suffer of them.
13 Then the disciples understood
that he spake unto them of John
the Baptist.
14 If And when they were come
to the multitude, there came to
him a certain man, kneeling down
to him, and saying,
15 Lord, have mercy on my
son : for he is lunatick, and sore
vexed : for of ttimes he f alleth into
the fire, and oft into the water.
16 And I brought him to thy
disciples, and they could not cure
him. 17 Then Jesus answered and
said, O faithless and perverse
generation, how long shall I be
with you ? how long shall I suffer
you ? bring him hither to me.

4 So Peter addressed Jesus
and said, " Lord, it is a
good thing we are here ;
if you like, 1 wUl put up three
tents here, one for you,
one for Moses, and one for
Elijah."
5 He was still speaking when
a bright cloud overshadowed
them, and from the cloud
a voice said,
" This is my Son, the
Beloved,
in him is my delight :
listen to him."
6 When the disciples heard
the voice they tell on their
7 faces in terror; but Jesus
came forward and touched
them, saying, " Rise, have no
8 fear." And on raising their
eyes they saw no one except
9 Jesus all alone. As they went
dowm the hiU Jesus ordered
them, " Tell this vision to
nobody until the Son of man
is raised from the dead."
10 The disciples inquired of
him, " Then why do the
scribes say that Elijah has to
come first ? "
11 He replied, " Elijah to
come and restore all things ?
12 Nay, I tell you Elijah has
already come, but they have
not recognized him — they
have worked their will on
him. And the Son of man
will suffer at their hands
13 in the same way." Then the
disciples realized he was
speaking to them about John
the Baptist.
14 When they reached the
crowd, a man came up and
15 knelt to him. " Ah, sir," he
said, " have pity on my son ;
he is an epileptic and he suffers
cruelly, he often falls into the
fire and often into the water.
16 Ibroughthimtoyourdisciples,
but they could nt ^ heal him."
17 Jesus answered, " O faithless
and perverse generation, how
long must 1 still be with you ?
How long have I to bear with
you ? Bring him here to me."

ST. MATTHEW XVIll

45

18 And Jesus rebuked the devU;
and he departed out of him : and
the chUd was cured from that very
hour. 19 Then came the disciples to
Jesus apart, and said. Why could
not we cast him out ?
20 And Jesus said unto them.
Because of your unbeUef : for
verUy I say unto you. If ye have
faith as a grain of mustard seed,
ye shall say unto this mountain,
Remove hence to yonder place ;
and it shaU remove ; and nothing
shaU be impossible unto you.
21 Howbeit this kind goeth not
out but by prayer sCnd fasting.
22 f And while they abode in
GalUee, Jesus said unto them. The
Son of man shall be betrayed into
the hands of men :
23 And they shall kUl him, and
the third day he shall be raised
again. And they were exceeding
sorry. 24 Tf And when they were come
to Capernaum, they that received
tribute money came to Peter, and
said, Doth not your master pay
tribute ?
25 He saith. Yes. And when
he was come into the house, Jesus
prevented him, saying. What
thinkest thou, Simon ? of whoin
do the kings of the earth take
custom or tribute ? of their own
chUdren, or of strangers ?
26 Peter saith unto him. Of
strangers. Jesus saith unto him.
Then are the children free.
27 Notwithstanding, lest we
should offend them, go thou to the
sea, and cast an hook, and take up
the fish that first cometh up ; and
when thou hast opened his mouth,
thou shalt find a piece of money :
that take, and give unto them for
me and thee.

18 So Jesus checked the daemon
and it came out of him, and
from that hour the boy was
healed.
19 Then the disciples came
to Jesus in private and said,
" Why could we not cast it
out ? "
20 He said to them, "Because
you have so little faith. I
tell you truly, it you had
faith the size of a grain of
mustard-seed, you could say to
this hUl, ' Move from here to
there,' and remove it would ;
nothing would be impossible
for you."
22 When his adherents mus
tered in Galilee Jesus told
them, " The Son of man is to
be betrayed into the hands of
23 men, they will kill him, but on
the third day he will be raised. ' '
They were greatly distressed at
this.
24 When they reached Caphar-
nahum, the collectors of the
temple-tax came and asked
Peter, " Does your teacher not
25 pay the temple-tax ? " He said,
' ' Yes. " But when he went in
doors Jesus spoke first ; " Tell
me, Simon," he said, " from
whom do earthly kings collect
customs or taxes ? Is it from
their own people or from
aliens ? "
26 " From aliens," he said.
Then Jesus said to him, " So
their own people are exempt.
27 However, not to give any
offence to them, go to the
sea, throw a hook in, and take
the first fish you bring up.
Open its mouth and you will
find a five-shilling piece ; take
that and give it to them for
me and for yourself."

CHAPTER XVIII
1 At the same time came the
disciples unto Jesus, saying. Who
is the greatest in the kingdom of
heaven ?
2 And Jesus called a little chUd

CHAPTER XVIII
At that hour the disciples
came and asked Jesus,
" Who is greatest in the
Realm of heaven ? "
So he caUed a chUd, set

46

ST. MATTHEW XVIII

unto him, and set him in the midst
of them,
3 And said, VerUy I say unto
you, Except ye be converted, and
become as little children, ye shall
not enter into the kingdom of
heaven. 4 Whosoever therefore shall
humble himself as this little child,
the same is greatest in the kingdom
of heaven.
5 And whoso shaU receive one
such little child in my name re
ceiveth me.
6 But whoso shall offend one of
these little ones which believe in
me, it were better for him that a
mUlstone were hanged about his
neck, and that he were drowned
in the depth of the sea.
7 Tf Woe unto the world because
of offences ! for it must needs be
that offences come ; but woe to
that man by whom the offence
cometh !
8 Wherefore if thy hand or thy
foot offend thee, cut them off, and
cast them from thee : it is better
for thee to enter into life halt or
maimed, rather than having two
hands or two feet to be cast into
everlasting fire.
9 And if thine eye offend thee,
pluck it out, and cast it from thee :
it is better for thee to enter into life
with one eye, rather than having
two eyes to be cast into heU fire.
10 Take heed that ye despise
not one of these little ones ; for I
say unto you. That in heaven their
angels do always behold the face
of my Father which is in heaven.
11 For the Son of man is come
to save that which was lost.
12 How think ye ? if a man have
an hundred sheep, and one of them
be gone astray, doth he not leave
the ninety and nine, and goeth
into the mountains, and seeketh
that which is gone astray ?
13 And it so be that he find it,
verily 1 say unto you, he rejoiceth
more of that sheep, than of the
ninety and nine which went not
astray. 14 Even so it is not the will of
your Father which is in heaven.

3 it among them, and said,
" I teU you truly, unless you
turn and become like cliil-
dren, you will never get into
the Realm of heaven at all.
4 Whoever humbles himself like
this chUd, he is the greatest in
5 the Realm of hea-s en ; and who
ever receives a little child like
this for my sake, receives me.
6 But whoever is a hindrance to
one of these little ones who be
lieve in me, better for hiin to
have a great miU-stone hung
round liis neck and be sunk in
the deep sea.
7 Woe to the world for liin-
drauces !
Hindrances have to come,
but—
woe to the man by whom
the hindrance docs
come !
8 If your hand or your foot is
a hindrance to you,
cut it off and throw
it away ;
better be maimed or crip
pled and get into life,
than keep boih feet or
hands and be thrown
into the everlasting
fire.
9 If your eye is a hindrance to
you, tear it out and
throw it away ;
better get into Lffe with
one eye
than keep your two eyes
and be thrown into
the fire of Gehenna.
10 See that you do not despise
one of these little ones ; for I
tell you, their angels in heaven
always look on the face of my
Father in heaven.
12 Tell me, if a man has a hun
dred .'^heep and one of them
strays, will he not leave the
ninety-nine sheep on the hiUs
and go in search of the one that
13 has strayed ? And if he hap
pens to find it, I tell you he
rejoices over it more than over
t,he ninety-nine that never went
14 asti'ay. So it is not the wUl of
your Father in heaven that a

ST. MATTHEW XVIII

47

that one of these little ones should
perish. 15 If Moreover if thy brother
shall trespass against thee, go and
tell him his fault between thee and
him alone : if he shall hear thee,
thou hast gained thy brother.
16 But if he wUl not hear thee,
then take with thee one or two
more, that in the mouth of two or
three witnesses every word may be
established. 17 And if he shall neglect to
hear them, tell it unto the church :
\ but if he neglect to hear the church,
let him be unto thee as an heathen
man and a publican.
18 VerUy 1 say unto you. What
soever ye shaU bind on earth shall
be bjund in heaven : and what
soever ye shall loose on earth shaU
be loosed in heaven.
19 Again I say unto you. That
if two of you shall agree on earth
as touching any thing that they
shall ask, it shall be done for
them of my Father which is in
heaven. 20 For where two or three are
gathered together in my name,
there am I in the midst of them.
21 If Then came Peter to him,
and said. Lord, how oft shall my
brother sin against me, and I for
give him ? till seven times ?
22 Jesus saith unto him, I say
not unto thee. Until seven times :
but, Until seventy times seven.
23 If Therefore is the kingdom
of heaven likened unto a certain
king, which would take account of
his servants.
24 And when he had begun to
reckon, one was brought unto him,
which owed him ten thousand
talents. 25 But forasmuch as he had not
to pay, his lord commanded him to
be sold, and his wife, and chUdren,
and aU that he had, and payment
to be made.
26 The servant therefore teU
down, and worshipped him, say
ing. Lord, have patience with me,
and I will pay thee all.
27 Then the lord of that servant
was moved with compassion, and

single one of these little ones
should be lost.
15 If your brother sins [against
you], go and reprove him, as
between you and him alone.
If he listens to yoi^, then you
have won your brother over ;
16 but if he will not listen,
take one or two others along
with you, so that every case
may be decided on the evidence
of two or of three witnesses.
17 If he refuses to listen to
them, teU the church ; and
if he refuses to listen to the
church, treat him as a pagan
18 or a taxgatherer. I tell you
truly. Whatever you prohibit on
earth will be prohibited in
heaven,
and whatever you permit on
earth will be permitted in
heaven.
19 I tell you another thing :
if two of you agree on earth
about anything you pray
for,
it will be done tor you by
my Father in heaven.
20 For where two or three
have gathered in my
name, I am there among
them."
21 Then Peter came up and said
to him, ' ' Lord , how often is my
brother to sin against me and
be forgiven ? Up to seven
22 times ? " Jesus said to him,
" Seven times ? I say, seventy
23 times seven ! That is why the
Realm of heaven may be com
pared to a king who resolved
to settle accounts with his ser-
24 vants. When he began the set
tlement, a debtor was brought
in who owed him three million
25 pounds ; as he was unable to
pay, his master ordered him to
be sold, along with his wife
and children and all he had,
26 in payment of the sum. So
the servant fell down and
prayed him, ' Have patience
with me, and I will pay you it
27 all.' And out of pity for that
servant his master released him

48

ST. MATTHEW XIX

loosed him, and forgave him the
debt. 28 But the same servant went
out, and found one of his fellow-
servants, which owed him an hun
dred pence : and he laid hands on
him, and took him by the throat,
saying. Pay me that thou owest.
29 And his fellowservant fell
down at his feet, and besought him,
saying. Have patience with me,
and I -will pay thee all.
30 And he would not : but went
and cast him into prison, tUl he
should pay the debt.
31 So when his fellowservants
saw what was done, they were very
sorry, and came and told unto
their lord all that was done.
32 Then his lord, after that he
had called him, said unto him, O
thou wicked servant, I forgave
thee all that debt, because thou
desiredst me :
33 Shouldest not thou also have
had compassion on thy fellowser
vant, even as 1 had pity on thee ?
34 And his lord was wroth, and
delivered him to the tormentors,
till he should pay all that was due
unto him.
35 So likewise shall my heaven
ly Father do also unto you, ff ye
from your hearts forgive not every
one his brother their trespasses.
CHAPTER XIX
1 And it came to pass, that
when .Jesus had finished these say
ings, he departed from Galilee, and
came into the coasts of Judsea be
yond Jordan ;
2 And great multitudes foUowed
him ; and he healed them there.
3 If The Pharisees also came
unto him, tempting him, and saying
unto him. Is it lawful for a man to
put away his wife for every cause ?
4 And he answered and said
unto them. Have ye not read, that
he which made them at the begin
ning made them male and female,
5 And said. For this cause shall
a man leave father and mother,
and shall cleave to his wife : and
they twain shall be one flesh ?

28 and discharged his debt. But
as that servant went away, he
met one of his fellow-servants
who owed him twenty pounds,
and seizing him by the throat
he said, ' Pay your debt ! '
29 So his fellow-servant fell
down and implored him, say
ing, ' Have patience with me,
and I will pay you.'
30 But he refused ; he went
and had him thrown into
prison, tUl he should pay the
debt.
31 Now when his fellow-ser
vants saw what had happened '
they were greatly distressed,
and they went and explained
to their master all that had
happened.
32 Then his master summoned
him and said, ' You scoundrel
of a servant ! I discharged all
that debt for you, because
33 you implored me. Ought you
not to have had mercy on
your fellow-servant, as I had
on you ? '
34 And in hot anger his master
handed him over to the tor
turers, tiU he should pay him
35 aU the debt. My Father -wUl
do the same to you unless you
each forgive your brother from
the heart." CHAPTER XIX
1 When Jesus flnished saying
this he moved from GalUee and
went to the territory of Judaea
that lies across the Jordan.
2 Large crowds followed him and
he healed them there.
3 Then the Pharisees came up
to tempt him. They asked," Is
it right to divorce one's wife
4 for any reason ? " He replied,
" Have you never read that
He who created them male and
female from the beginning
5 said. Hence a man shall leave his
father and mother,
and cleave to his wife,
and the pair shall he one
flesh ?

ST. MATTHEW XIX

49

6 Wherefore they are no more
twain, but one flesh. What there
fore God hath joined together, let
not man put asunder.
7 They say unto him. Why did
Moses then command to give a
writing of divorcement, and to put
her away ?
8 He saith unto them, Moses
because of the hardness of your
hearts suffered you to put away
your wives : but from the begin
ning it was not so.
9 And I say unto you. Whoso
ever shall put away his wife, ex
cept it be for fornication, and shall
marry another, committeth adul
tery : and whoso marrieth her
which is put away doth commit
adiUtery. 10 If His disciples say unto him.
If the case of the man be so with
his wife, it is not good to marry.
11 But he said unto them, AU
men cannot receive this saying,
save they to whom it is given.
12 For there are some eunuchs,
which were so born from their mo
ther's womb : and there are some
eunuchs, which were made eunuchs
of men : and there be eunuchs,
which have made themselves eu
nuchs for the kingdom of heaven's
sake. He that is able to receive
it, let him receive it.
13 If Then were there brought
unto him little chUdren, that he
should put his hands on them, and
pray : and the disciples rebuked
them. 14 But Jesus said. Suffer little
chUdren, and forbid them not, to
come unto me: for of such is the
kingdom of heaven.
15 And he laid his hands on
them, and departed thence.
16 If And, behold, one came and
said unto him. Good Master, what
good thing shall I do, that I may
have eternal life ?
17 And he said unto him. Why
callest thou me good ? there is none
good but one, thai is, God : but if
thou wUt enter into lite, keep the
commandments .
18 He saith unto him, Wliich ?
Jesus said. Thou shalt do no mur-

6 So they are no longer two, but
one flesh. What God has
joined, then, man must not
7 separate." "They said to him,
" Then why did Moses lay it
down that we were to divorce
by giving a separation-notice ? "
8 ^He said to them, " Moses per
mitted you to divorce your
wives, on account of the hard
ness of your hearts, but it was
9 not so from the beginning. I
tell you, whoever divorces his
wife except for unchastity and
marries another woman, com
mits adultery ; and he who
marries a divorced woman com-
10 mits adultery." The disciples
said to him, " If that is a man's
position with his wife, there is
11 no good in marrying." He
said to them, " True, but this
truth is not practicable for
everyone, it is only for those
who have the gift.
12 There are eunuchs who have
been eunuchs from their birth,
there are eunuchs who have
been made eunuchs by men,
and there are eunuchs who
have made themselves eunuchs
for the sake of the Realm of
heaven. Let anyone practice it for
whom it is practicable."
13 Then chUdren were brought
to him that he might lay his
hands on them and pray over
them. The disciples checked
14 the people, but Jesus said to
them, " Let the children alone,
do not stop them from coming
to me : the Realm of heaven
belongs to such as these."
15 Then he laid his hands on them
and went upon his way.
16 Up came a man and said to
him, "Teacher, what good deed
must I do to gain life eternal ? "
17 He said to him, " Why do
you ask me about what is good ?
One alone is good. But if you
want to get into Life, keep the
18 commands." " Which ? " he
said. Jesus answered, " The
commands, you shall not kill.

50

ST. MATTHEW XIX

der. Thou shalt not commit adul
tery. Thou shalt not steal, Thou
shalt not bear false witness,
19 Honour thy father and thy
mother : and. Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself.
20 The young man saith unto
him, All these things have 1 kept
from my youth up : what lack I
yet? 21 Jesus said unto him. If thou
wilt be perfect, go and sell that
thou hast, and give to the poor,
and thou shalt have treasure in
heaven : and come and follow me.
22 But when the young man
heard that saying, he went away
sorrowful : for he had great pos
sessions. 23 If Then said Jesus unto his
disciples, Verily I say unto you.
That a rich man shall hardly enter
into the kingdom of heaven.
24 And again 1 say unto you. It
is easier tor a camel to go through
the eye of a needle, than for a rich
man to enter into the kingdom of
God. 25 When his disciples heard it,
they were exceedingly amazed,
saying, Who then can be saved ?
26 But Jesus beheld them, and
said unto them, With men this
is impossible ; but with God all
things are possible.
27 If Then answered Peter and
said unto him, Behold, we have
forsaken all, and followed thee ;
what shall we have therefore ?
28 And Jesus said unto them,
Verily I say unto you, That ye
which have followed me, in the re
generation when the Son of man
shall sit in the throne of his glory,
ye also shall sit upon twelve
thrones, judging the twelve tribes
of Israel.
29 And every one that hath for
saken houses, or brethren, or sis
ters, or father, or mother, or wife,
or children, or lands, for my
name's sake, shall receive an
hundredfold, and shall inherit
everlasting life.
30 But many that are flrst shall
be last ; and the last shall be flrst.

you shall not commit adultery,
you shall not steal, you shall not
hear false witness,
19 honour your father and
mother, and you must love your
neighbour as yourself."
20 The young man said, " I
have observed all these. What
more is wanting ? "
21 Jesus said to him, " If you
want to be perfect, go and seU
your property, give the money
to the poor and you shaU have
treasure in heaven ; then come
and follow me."
22 When the young man heard
that, he went sadly away, for
he had great possessions.
23 And Jesus said to his dis
ciples, "1 tell you truly, it wUl
be difficult tor a rich man to
get into the Realm of heaven.
24 1 tell you again, it is easier
for a camel to get through a
needle's eye than for a rich
man to get into the Realm of
God."
25 When the disciples heard
this they were utterly as
tounded ; they said, " WTio
then can possibly be saved ? "
26 .Tesus looked at them and
said, " This is impossible for
men, but anything is possible
for God."
27 Then Peter repUed, " WeU,
we have left our all and fol
lowed you. Now what are we
to get ? "
28 Jesus said to them, " I teU
you truly, in the new world,
when the Son of man shall sit
on the throne of his glory, you
who have followed me shaU also
sit on twelve thrones to govern
the twelve tribes of Israel.
29 Everyone who has left
brothers or sisters or father
or mother or wife or chUdren
or lands or houses for my
name's sake wiU get a hundred
times as much and inherit life
eternal.
30 Many who are first shaU be
last, and many who are last
shaU be flrst.

ST. MATTHEW XX

51

CHAPTER XX

CHAPTER XX

1 For the kingdom of heaven is
like unto a man that is an house
holder, which went out early in
the morning to hire labourers into
his vineyard.
2 And when he had agreed with
the labourers for a penny a day, he
sent them into his vineyard.
3 And he went out about the
third hour, and saw others stand
ing idle in the marketplace,
4 And said unto them ; Go ye
also into the vineyard, and what
soever is right I will give you. And
they went their way.
5 Again he went out about the
sixth and ninth hour, and did Uke-
wise. 6 And about the eleventh hour
he went out, and found others
standing idle, and saith unto them.
Why stand ye here all the day idle ?
7 They say unto him. Because
no man hath hired us. He saith
unto them. Go ye also into the
vineyard ; and whatsoever is right,
that shall ye receive.
8 So when even was come, the
lord of the vineyard saith unto his
steward, CaU the labourers, and
give them their hire, beginning
from the last unto the first.
9 And when they came that
were hired about the eleventh hour,
they received every man a penny.
10 But when the first came,
they supposed that they should
have received more ; and they like
wise received every man a penny.
11 And when they had received
it, they murmured against the
goodman of the house,
12 Saying, These last have
wrought but one hour, and thou
hast made them equal unto us,
which have borne the burden and
heat of the day.
13 But he answered one of
them, and said, Friend, I do thee
no wrong : didst not thou agree
with me for a penny ?
14 Take that thine is, and go thy
way : I wUl give unto this last,
even as unto thee.

1 Fob the Realm of heaven
is like a householder who
went out early in the morning
to hire labourers for his vine-
2 yard ; and after agreeing with
the labourers to pay them a
shUUng a day he sent them into
3 his -vineyard. Then, on going
out at nine o'clock he noticed
some other labourers standing
in the marketplace doing noth-
4 ing ; to them he said, ' You go
into the vineyard too, and I
will give you whatever wage is
5 fair.' So they went in. Going
out again at twelve o'clock and
at three o'clock, he did the
6 same thing. And when he went
out at five o'clock he came upon
some others who were standing ;
he said to them,
' Why have you stood doing
7 nothing all the day ? ' ' Be
cause nobody hired us,' they
said. He told them, ' You go
into the vineyard too.'
8 Now when evening came the
master of the vineyard said to
his bailiff, ' Summon the la
bourers and pay them their
wages, beginning with the last
and going on to the fiist.' *
9 When those who had been hired
about five o'clock came, they
10 got a shilling each. So when
the first labourers came up,
they supposed they would get
more ; but they too got each
11 their shUling. And on getting
it they grumbled at the house-
12 holder. ' These last,' they said,
' have only worked a single
hour, and yet you have ranked
them equal to us who have
borne the brunt of the day's
13 work and the heat ! ' Then he
replied to one of them, ' My
man, I am not wronging you.
Did you not agree with me for
14 a shilling ? Take what belongs
to you and be off. I choose to
give this last man the same as
* Note the connexion between this
parable (ver. 16) and xix. 30,

52

ST. MATTHEW XX

15 Is it not lawful for me to do
what I will with mine own ? Is
thine eye evil, because I am good ?
16 So the last shall be first, and
the flrst last : for many be called,
but few chosen.
17 If And Jesus going up to Je
rusalem took the twelve disciples
apart in the way, and said unto
them, 18 Behold, we go up to Jerusa
lem ; and the Son of man shall be
betrayed unto the chief priests and
unto the scribes, and they shall
condemn him to death,
19 And shall deliver him to the
Gentiles to mock, and to scourge,
and to crucify him : and the third
day he shall rise again.
20 If Then came to him the
mother of Zebedee's children with
her sons, worshipping him, and
desiring a certain thing of him.
21 And he said unto her. What
wilt thou ? She saith unto him.
Grant that these my two sons may
sit, the one on thy right hand, and
the other on the left, in thy
kingdom. 22 But Jesus answered and said.
Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye
able to drink of the cup that I
shall drink of, and to be baptized
with the baptism that I am bap
tized with ? They say unto him,
We are able.
23 And'he saith unto them. Ye
shall drink indeed of my cup, and
be baptized with the baptism that
I am baptized with : but to sit on
my right hand, and on my left,
is not mine to give, but it shall be
given to them for whom it is pre
pared of my Father.
24 And when the ten heard it,
they were moved with indignation
against the two brethren.
25 But Jesus called them unto
him, and said. Ye know that the
princes of the Gentiles exercise
dominion over them, and they
that are great exercise authority
upon them.
26 But it shall not be so among
you : but whosoever will be great
among you, let him be your
minister ;

15 you. Can I not do as I
please with what belongs
to me ? Have you a grudge
because I am generous ? '
16 So shall the last be first and
the first last."
17 Now as Jesus was about
to go up to Jerusalem he took
the twelve aside by them
selves and said to them as
18 they were on the road, " We
are going up to Jerusalem,
and the Son of man will be
betrayed to the high priests
and scribes ; they will
19 sentence him to death and
hand him over to the Gen
tUes to be mocked and
scourged and crucified ; then
on the third day he wUl be
raised."
20 Then the mother of the
sons of Zebedaeus came up
to him with her sons, praying
21 him for a favour. He said
to her, " What do you
want ? " She said, " Give
. orders that my two sons
are to sit at your right
hand and at your left in
22 your Realm." Jesus replied,
" You do not know what
you are asking. Can you
drink the cup 1 am going to
drink ? " They said to him,
23 " We can." " You shaU
drink my cup," said Jesus,
" but it is not for me to grant
seats at my right hand and
at my left ; these belong to
the men for whom they
have been destined by my
24 Father." When the ten
heard of this, they were
angry at the two brothers,
25 but Jesus called them and
said, " You know the rulers of
the Gentiles lord it
over them,
and their great men over
bear them :
26 not so with you.
Whoever wants to be
great among you
must be your ser
vant.

ST. MATTHEW XXI

53

27 And whosoever will be chief
among you, let him be your
servant :
28 Even as the Son of man came
not to be ministered unto, but to
minister, and to give his life a
ransom for many.
29 And as they departed from
Jericho, a great multitude fol
lowed him.
30 If And, behold, two blind
men sitting by the way side, when
they heard that Jesus passed by,
cried out, saying. Have mercy on
us, O Lord, thou son of David.
31 And the multitude rebuked
them, because they should hold
their peace : but they cried the
more, saying. Have mercy on us,
O Lord, thou son of Da-vid.
32 And Jesus stood still, and
called them, and said, What will ye
that I shall do unto you ?
33 They say unto him. Lord,
that our eyes may be opened.
34 So Jesus had compassion on
them, and touched their eyes : and
immediately their eyes received
sight, and they followed him.

27

and whoever wants to be
first among you must be
your slave ;
28 just as the Son of man has
not come to be served
but to serve,
and to give his lite as a
ransom tor many."
29 As they were leaving Jericho
30 a crowd followed him, and
when two blind men who
were sitting beside the road
heard Jesus was passing, they
shouted, ' ' O Lord, Son of David,
31 have pity on us ! " The crowd
checked them and told them to
be quiet, but they shouted all
the louder, " O Lord, Son of
David, have pity on us ! "
32 So Jesus stopped and called
them. He said, " What do you
want me to do for you ? "
33 " Lord," they said, " we
want our eyes opened."
34 Then Jesus in pity touched
their eyes, and they regained
their sight at once and followed
him.

CHAPTER XXI
1 And when they drew nigh
unto Jerusalem, and were come to
Bethphage, unto the mount of
Olives, then sent Jesus two dis
ciples, 2 Saying unto them. Go into
the vUlage over against you, and
straightway ye shall find an ass
tied, and a colt with her : loose
them, and bring them unto me.
3 And if any man say ought
unto you, ye shall say, The Lord
hath need of them ; and straight
way he will send them.
4 All this was done, that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken
by the prophet, saying,
5 Tell ye the daughter of Sion,
Behold, thy King cometh unto
thee, meek, and sitting upon an
ass, and a colt the foal of an
ass. 6 And the disciples went, and
did as Jesus commanded them.

CHAPTER XXI
1 When they came near Je
rusalem and had reached Beth
phage at the HUl of Olives,
then Jesus despatched two dis-
2 ciples, saying to them, " Go to
the village in front of you and
you will at once find an ass
tethered with a colt alongside
of her ; untether them and
3 bring them to me. If anyone
says anything to you, you will
say that the Lord needs them ;
then he wUl at once let them
4 go. " This took place for the ful
filment of what had been
spoken by the prophet,
5 Tell the daughter of Sion,
' Here is your king coming to you.
He is gentle and mounted on an
ass.
And on a colt the foal of a beast
of burden.'
6 So the disciples went and
7 did as Jesus told them ; they

54

ST. MATTHEW XXI

7 And brought the ass, and the
colt, and put on them their clothes,
and they set him thereon.
8 And a very great miUtitude
spread their garments in the way ;
others cut down branches from the
trees, and strawed them in the
way. 9 And the multitudes that went
before, and that followed, cried,
saying, Hosanna to the son of
David : Blessed is he that cometh
in the name of the Lord ; Hosanna
in the highest.
10 And when he was come into
Jerusalem, all the city was moved,
saying. Who is this ?
11 And the multitude said,
This is Jesus the prophet of Naza
reth of GalUee.
12 If And Jesus went into the
temple of God, and cast out all
them that sold and bought in the
temple, and overthrew the tables
of the moneychangers, and the
seats of them that sold doves,
13 And said unto them. It is
written. My house shall be called
the house of prayer; but ye have
made it a den of thieves.
14 And the blind and the lame
came to him in the temple ; and
he healed them.
15 And when the chief priests
and scribes saw the wonderful
things that he did, and the children
crying in the temple, and saying,
Hosanna to the son of David ; they
were sore displeased,
16 And said unto him, Hearest
thou what these say ? And Jesus
saith unto them. Yea ; have ye
never read. Out of the mouth of
babes and sucklings thou hast
perfected praise ?
17 If And he left them, and
went out of the city into Bethany ;
and he lodged there.
18 Now in the morning as he re
turned into the city, he hungered.
1 9 And when he saw a fig tree in
the way, he came to it, and fouid
nothing thereon, but leaves only,
and said unto it. Let no fruit
grow on thee henceforward for
ever. And presently the fig tree
w ithered away.

brought the ass and the colt and
put their clothes on them. Jesus
8 seated himself on them, and
the greater part of the crowd
spread their clothes on the road,
while others cut branches from
the trees and strewed them on
9 the road. And the crowds who
went in front of him and who
followed behind shouted,
" Hosanna to the Son of
David ! Blessed be he who
comes in the Lord's name 1
Hosanna in high heaven ! "
10 When he entered Jerusalem
the whole city was in excite-
11 ment over him. " Who is
this ? " they said, and the
crowds replied, " This is the
prophet Jesus from Nazaret in
12 GalUee ! " Then Jesus went
into the temple of God and
drove out all who were buying
and selling inside the temple ;
he upset the tables of the
money-changers and the staUs
of those who sold doves,
13 and told them, " It is written.
My house shall be called a house
of prayer, but you make it a
den of robbers."
14 Blind and lame people came
up to him in the temple and
15 he healed them. But when the
high priests and scribes saw his
wonderful deeds and saw the
chUdren who shouted in the
temple, " Hosanna to the son of
David ! " they were indignant ;
16 they said to him, " Do you
hear what they are saying ? "
" \^es," said Jesus, " have you
never read Thou hast brought
praise to perfection from the
mouth of babes and sucklings ? "
17 Then he left them and went
outside the city to Bethany,
where he spent the night.
18 In the morning as he came
back to the city he felt hun-
19 gry, and noticing a fig tree by
the roadside he went up to it,
but found nothing on it except
leaves. He said to it, " May no
fruit ever come from you after
this I " And instantly the fig
tree withered up.

ST. MATTHEW XXI

20 And when the disciples saw
it, they marvelled, saying. How
soon is the fig tree withered away !
21 Jesus answered and said unto
them. Verily I say unto you. If
ye have faith, and doubt not, ye
shall not only do this which is done
to the fig tree, but also if ye shall
say unto this mountain. Be thou
removed, and be thou cast into the
sea ; it shall be done.
22 And all things, whatsoever
ye shaU ask in prayer, believing,
ye shall receive.
23 Tf And when he was come
into the temple, the chief priests
and the elders of the people came
unto him as he was teaching, and
said. By what authority doest thou
these things ? and who gave thee
this authority ?
24 And Jesus answered and
said unto them, I also will ask you
one thing, which it ye tell me, 1 in
like wise will tell you by what
authority I do these things.
2 5 The baptism of John, whence
was it ? from heaven, or of men ?
And they reasoned with them
selves, saying. If we shall say,
Erom heaven ; he will say unto
us. Why did ye not then believe
him ?
26 But if we shall say. Of men ;
we fear the people ; for aU hold
John as a prophet.
27 And they answered Jesus,
and said, We cannot tell. And he
said unto them. Neither tell I you
by what authority 1 do these
things. 28 If But what think ye ? A
certain man had two sons ; and he
came to the first, and said. Son, go
work to day in my vineyard.
29 He answered and said, I wUl
not : but afterward he repented,
and went.
30 And he came to the second,
and said likewise. And he an
swered and said, I go, sir : and
went not.
31 Whether of them twain did
the wUl of his father ? They say
unto him. The flrst. Jesus saith
unto them, VerUy I say unto you.
That the publicans and the harlots

20 When the disciples saw this
they marvelled.
" How did the flg tree wither
up in an instant ? " they
21 said. Jesus answered,
" I teU you truly, if you have
faith, if you have no doubt,
you will not only do what has
been done to the flg tree but
even if you say to this hill,
' Take and throw yourself
into the sea,' it will be done.
22 All that ever you ask in
prayer you shall have, if you
believe."
23 When he entered the temple,
the high priests and elders of
the people came up to him as
he was teaching, and said,
" What authority have you for
acting in this way ? Who gave
you this authority ? ' '
24 Jesus replied, " Well, I will
ask you a question, and if
you answer me, then 1 will
tell you what authoiity 1
25 have for acting as 1 do. Where
did the baptism of John
come from ? From heaven or
from men ? "
Now they argued to them
selves, "If we say, ' From
heaven,' he will say to us,
' Then why did you not be-
26 lieve him ? ' And if we say,
' From men,' we are afraid of
the crowd, for they all hold that
27 John was a prophet. ' ' So they
answered Jesus, " We do not
know." He said to them, " No
more wUl I tell you what
authority 1 have for acting as I
28 do. Tell me what you think.
A man had two sons. He went
to the first and said, ' Son, go
and work in the vineyard to-
29 day ' ; he replied, ' I will go,
30 sir,' but he did not go. The man
went to the second and said the
same to him ; he replied, ' I
will not,' but afterwards he
changed his mind and did go.
31 Which of the two did the wUl
of the father ? " They said,
" The last." Jesus said to them,
" I tell you truly, the tax-
gatherers and harlots are

56

ST. MATTHEW XXI

go into the kingdom of God before
you. 32 For John came unto you in
the way of righteousness, and ye
believed him not: but the publi
cans and the harlots believed him :
and ye, wheij ye had seen it, re
pented not afterward, that ye
might believe him.
33 ^ Hear another parable :
There was a certain householder,
which planted a vineyard, and
hedged it round about, and digged
a winepress in it, and built a
tower, and let it out to husband
men, and went into a tar country :
34 And when the time of the
fruit drew near, he sent his ser
vants to the husbandmen, that
they might receive the fruits of it.
35 And the husbandmen took
his servants, and beat one, and
kUled another, and stoned another.
36 Again, he sent other servants
more than the first : and they did
unto them likewise.
37 But last of aU he sent unto
them his son, saying. They wUl
reverence my son.
38 But when the husbandmen
saw the son, they said among
themselves. This is the heir ; come,
let us kill him, and let us seize oh
his inheritance.
39 And they caught him, and
cast him out of the vineyard, and
slew him.
40 When the lord therefore of
the vineyard cometh, what will he
do unto those husbandmen ?
41 They say unto him. He will
miserably destroy those wicked
men, and will let out his vineyard
unto other husbandmen, which
shall render him the fruits in their
seasons. 42 Jesus saith unto them. Did
ye never read in the scriptures.
The stone which the builders re
jected, the same is become the
head of the corner : this is the
Lord's doing, and it is marveUous
in our eyes ?
43 Therefore say I unto you.
The kingdom of God shall be taken
from you, and given to a nation
bringing forth the fruits thereof.

going into the Realm of
32 God before you. For John
showed you the way to be good
and you would not believe him;
the taxgatherers and harlots
believed him, and even though
you saw that, you would not
change your mind afterwards
and believe him.
33 Listen to another parable.
There was a householder who
planted a vineyard,' put a fence
round it, dug a wine-vat itiside
it, and built a watchtower : then
he leased it to vinedressers and
34 went abroad. When the fruit-
season was near, he sent his
servants to the vinedressers to
35 coUect his fruit ; but the vine
dressers took his servants and
flogged one, killed another, and
36 stoned a third. Once more he
sent some other servants, more
than he had sent at first, and
they did the same to them.
37 Afterwards he sent them his
son ; ' They wiU respect my
38 son,' he said. But when the
vinedressers saw his son they
said to themselves, ' Here is
the heir ; come on, let us kill
him and seize his inheritance I '
39 So they took and threw him
outside the vineyard and kUled
40 him. Now, when the owner of
the vineyard comes, what will
he do to these vinedressers ? "
41 They replied, " He will
utterly destroy the wretches
and lease the vineyard to
other vinedressers who wUl
give him the fruits in their
season."
42 Jesus said to them, " Have
you never read in the scrip
tures. The stone that the builders re
jected
is the chief stone now of the
corner :
this is the doing of the Lord,
and a wonder to our eyes ?
43 I tell you therefore that the
Realm of God wiU be taken
from you and given to a nation
that bears the fruits of the
Realm.

ST. MATTHEW XXII

57

44 And whosoever shall fall on
this stone shall be broken : but on
whomsoever it shaU fall, it wUl
grind him to powder.
45 And when the chief priests
and Pharisees had heard his par
ables, they perceived that he spake
of them.
46 But when they sought to lay
hands on him, they feared the
multitude, because they took him
for a prophet. CHAPTER XXII
1 And Jesus answered and
spake unto them again by par
ables, and said,
2 'The kingdom of heaven is like
unto a certain king, which made a
marriage for his son,
3 And sent forth his servants to
call them that were bidden to the
wedding : and they would not
come. 4 Again, he sent forth other ser
vants, saying, Tell them which are
bidden. Behold, 1 have prepared
my dinner : my oxen and my tat
tings are killed, and all things are
ready : come unto the marriage.
5 But they made light of it, and
went their ways, one to his farm,
another to his merchandise :
6 And the remnant took his ser
vants, and entreated them spite
fully, and slew them.
7 But when the king heard there
of, he was wroth : and he sent forth
his armies, and destroyed those
murderers , and bumed up their city.
8 Then saith he to his servants.
The wedding is ready, but they
which were bidden were not
worthy. 9 Go ye therefore into the high
ways, and as many as ye shall find,
bid to the marriage.
10 So those servants went out
into the highways, and gathered
together all as many as they found,
both bad and good : and the wed
ding was furnished with guests.
11 If And when the king came
in to see the guests, he saw there a
man which had not on a wedding
garment :

44

[Everyone who falls on this
stone wiU be shattered,
and whoever it falls upon
will be crushed.] "
45 When the high priests and
Pharisees heard these parables
they knew he was speaking
46 about them ; they tried to get
hold of him, but they were
afraid of the crowds, as the
crowds held him to be a
prophet. CHAPTER XXII
1 Then Jesus again addressed
2 them in parables. " The
Realm of heaven," he said,
" may be compared to a king
who gave a marriage-banquet
3 in honour of his son. He sent
his servants to summon the
invited guests to the feast,
but they would not come.
4 Once more he sent some other
servants, saying, ' Tell the in
vited guests, here is my supper
all prepared, my oxen and fat
cattle are killed, everything is
ready, come to the marriage-
5 banquet.' But they paid no
attention and went off, one to
his estate, another to his busi-
6 ness, while the rest seized his
servants and ill-treated them
and killed them.
7 The king was enraged ; he
sent his troops and destroyed
those murderers and bumed
up their city.
8 Then he said to his servants,
' The marriage-banquet is all
ready, but the invited guests
did not deserve it.
9 So go to the byeways and
invite anyone you meet to the
marriage-banquet. '
10 And those servants went out
on the roads and gathered
all they met, bad and good
alike. Thus the marriage-
banquet was supplied with
guests.
11 Now when the king came
in to view his guests, he saw a
man there who was not dressed
in a wedding-robe.

58

ST. MATTHEW XXII

12 And he saith unto him.
Friend, how earnest thou in hither
not ha-ving a wedding garment ?
And he was speechless.
13 Then said the king to the ser
vants, Bind him hand and foot,
and take him away, and cast
him into outer darkness ; there
shall be weeping and gnashing of
teeth. 14 For many are caUed, but few
are chosen.
15 If Then went the Pharisees,
and took counsel how they might
entangle him in his talk.
16 And they sent out unto him
their disciples with the Herodians,
saying. Master, we know that thou
art true, and teachest the way of
God in truth, neither carest thou
for any man : for thou regardest
not the person of men.
17 TeU us therefore. What
thinkest thou ? Is it lawful to give
tribute unto Osesar, or not ?
18 But Jesus perceived their
wickedness, and said. Why tempt
ye me, ye hypocrites ?
19 Shew me the tribute money.
And they brought unto him a
penny. 20 And he saith unto them,
Whose is this image and super
scription ?
21 They say unto him, Csesar's.
Then saith he unto them. Bender
therefore unto Ctesar the things
which are Csesar's ; and unto God
the things that are God's.
22 When they had heard these
words, they marvelled, and left
him, and went their way.
23 1 The same day came to him
the Sadducees, which say that
there is no resurrection, and asked
him, 24 Saying, Master, Moses said.
If a man die, having no children,
his brother shall marry his wife,
and raise up seed unto his brother.
25 Now there were with us seven
brethren : and the first, when he
had married a wife, deceased, and,
having no issue, left his wife unto
his brother :
26 Likewise the second also, and
the third, unto the seventh.

12 So he said to him, ' My
man, how did you get in
here without a wedding-
robe ? ' The man was speech
less.
13 Then said the king to his
servants, ' Take him hand and
foot, and throw him outside,
out into the darkness ; there
men wiU wail and gnash their
teeth.
14 For many are invited but
few are chosen.' "
15 Then the Pharisees went
and plotted to trap him in
16 talk. They sent him their
disciples with the Herodians,
who said, " Teacher, we
know you are sincere and
that you teach the Way of
God honestly and fearlessly;
you do not court human
17 favour. TeU us, then, what
you think about this. Is it
right to pay taxes to Caesar
18 or not ? " But Jesus de
tected their maUce. He said,
" Why do you tempt me,
19 you hypocrites ? Show me
the coin for taxes." So they
brought him a shUUng.
20 Then Jesus said to them,
" Whose likeness, whose in-
21 scription is this ?"" Caesar's,"
they said. Then he told them,
" Give Caesar what belongs
to Caesar, give God what
22 belongs to God." When they
heard that they marveUed;
then they left him and went
away.
23 That same day some Sad
ducees came up to him, men
who hold there is no resur
rection. They put this ques-
24 tion to him : " Teacher,
Moses said that if anyone dies
without children, his brother is
to espou,se his wife and raise
25 offspring for his brother. Now
there were seven brothers in
our number. The first mar
ried and died ; as he had no
children he left his wife to his
26 brother. The same happened
with the second and the third,
27 down to the seventh. After

ST. MATTHEW XXII

59

27 And last of all the woman
died also.
28 Therefore in the resurrection
whose wife shall she be of the
seven ? for they all had her.
29 Jesus answered and said
unto them, Ye do err, not knowing
the scriptures, nor the power of
God. 30 For in the resurrection they
neither marry, nor are given in
marriage, but are as the angels of
God in heaven.
31 But as touching the resur
rection of the dead, have ye not
read that which was spoken unto
you by God, saying,
32 I am the God of Abraham,
and the God of Isaac, and the God
of Jacob ? God is not the God of
the dead, but of the living.
33 And when the multitude
heard this, they were astonished at
his doctrine.
34 Tf But when the Pharisees
had heard that he had put the
Sadducees to silence, they were
gathered together.
35 Then one of them, which was
a lawyer, asked him a question,
tempting him, and saying,
36 Master, which is the great
commandment in the law ?
37 Jesus said unto him. Thou
shalt love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
and with all thy mind.
38 This is the flrst and great
commandment. 39 And the second is like unto
it. Thou shalt love thy neighbour
as thyself.
40 On these two command
ments hang all the law and the
prophets. 41 If WhUe the Pharisees were
gathered together, Jesus askecl
them, 42 Saying, What think ye of
Christ ? whose son is he ? They
say unto him. The son of David.
43 He saith unto them, How
then doth David in spirit call him
Lord, saying,
44 The Lord said unto my Lord,
Sit thou on my right hand, till I
make thine enemies thy footstool ?

them all, the woman died.
28 Now at the resurrection
whose wife will she be ? They
29 all had her." Jesus answered
them, " You go wrong because
you understand neither the
scriptures nor the power of
30 God. At the resurrection
people neither marry nor are
married, they are like the
angels of God in heaven.
31 And as tor the resurrection
of the dead, have you not
read what was said to you
by God,
32 I am the God of Abraham
and the God of Isaac
and the God of Jacob 1
He is not a God of dead
33 people but of living." And
when the crowds heard it,
they were astounded at his
teaching.
34 When the Pharisees heard
he had sUenced the Sad
ducees, they mustered their
35 forces, and one of them, a
jurist, put a question in order
36 to tempt him. " Teacher,"
he said, " what is the greatest
37 command in the Law ? " He
replied, " You must love the
Lord your God with your whole
heart, with your whole soul,
and with your whole mind.
38 This is the greatest and chief
39 command. There is a second
like it : you mu,st love your
neighbour as yourself.
40 'The whole Law and the
prophets hang upon these two
commands."
41 As the Pharisees had mus
tered, Jesus put a question
to them.
42 " TeU me," he said, " what
you think about the Christ.
Whose son is he ? " They
said to him, " David's."
43 He said to them, " How
is it then that David in the
Spirit calls him Lord 1
44 The Lord said to my
Lord, ' Sit at my right
hand,
till I put your enemies un
der your feet.'

60

ST. MATTHEW XXIII

45 If David then caU him Lord,
how is he his son ?
46 And no man was able to an
swer him a word, neither durst
any man from that day forth ask
him any more questions.

45 If Da-vid caUs him Lord, how
46 can he be his son ? " No one
could make any answer to him,
and from that day no one ven
tured to put another question
to him.

CHAPTER XXIII
1 Then spake Jesus to the mul
titude, and to his disciples,
2 Saying, The scribes and the
Pharisees sit in Moses' seat :
3 All therefore whatsoever they
bid you observe, t?iat observe and
do ; but do not ye after their
works : for they say, and do not.
4 For they bind heavy burdens
and grievous to be borne, and lay
them on men's shoulders ; but they
themselves will not move them with
one of their flngers.
5 But all their works they do
for to be seen of men : they make
broad their phylacteries, and en
large the borders of their gar
ments, 6 And love the uppermost
rooms at feasts, and the chief
seats in the synagogues,
7 And greetings in the markets,
and to be called of men. Rabbi,
Rabbi. 8 But be not ye called Rabbi :
for one is your Master, even Christ ;
and all ye are brethren.
9 And call no man your father
upon the earth : for one is your
Father, which is in heaven.
10 Neither be ye called masters :
for one is your Master, eveti
Christ. 11 But he that is greatest among
you shall be your servant.
12 And whosoever shall exalt
himself shall be abased ; and he
that shall humble himself shall be
exalted. 13 If But woe unto you, scribes
and Pharisees, hypocrites ! tor ye
shut up the kingdom of heaven
against men : for ye neither go in
yourselves, neither suffer ye them
that are entering to go in.
14 Woe unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye de
vour widows' houses, and for a

CHAPTER XXIII
1 Then Jesus spoke to the
crowds and to his disciples.
2 " The scribes and Pharisees
3 sit on the seat of Moses ; so do
whatever they tell you, obey
them, but do not do as they
do. ' They talk but they do not
act.
4 They make up heavy loads
and lay them on men's shoul
ders but they wUl not stir a
finger to remove them.
5 Besides, all they do is done
to catch the notice of men ; '
they make their phylacteries
broad, they wear large tassels,
6 they are fond of the best
places at banquets and the
front seats in the synagogues ;
7 they like to be saluted in
the marketplaces and to be
called ' rabbi ' by men.
8 But you are not to be caUed
' rabbi,'
for One is your teacher, and you
are all brothers ;
9 you are not to caU anyone
' father ' on earth,
tor One is your heavenly Father ;
10 nor must you be called ' lead
ers,'
for One is your leader, even the
Christ.
11 He who is greatest among you
must be your servant.
12 Whoever uplifts himself vsdll be
humbled,
and whoever humbles himself
wUl be uplifted.
13 Woe to you, you impious
scribes and Pharisees !
you shut the Realm of heaven in
men's faces ;
you neither enter yourselves,
nor will you let those enter who
are on the point of entering.

ST. MATTHEW XXIII

31

pretence make long prayer : there
fore ye shall receive the greater
damnation. 15 Woe unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye com
pass sea and land to make one
proselyte, and when he is made,
ye make him twofold more the
child of hell than yourselves.
16 Woe unto you, ye blind
guides, which say, Whosoever
shall swear by the temple, it is
nothing ; but whosoever shall
swear by the gold of the temple,
he is a debtor !
17 Ye fools and blind : for
whether is greater, the gold, or the
temple that sanctifieth the gold ?
18 And, Whosoever shall swear
by the altar, it is nothing ; but
whosoever sweareth by the gift
that is upon it, he is guilty.
19 Ye fools and blind : for
whether is greater, the gift, or the
altar that sanctifieth the gift ?
20 Whoso therefore shall swear
by the altar, sweareth by it, and
by all things thereon.
21 And whoso shall swear by
the temple, sweareth by it, and by
htm that dwelleth therein.
22 And he that shall swear by
heaven, sweareth by the throne of
God, and by him that sitteth
thereon. 23 Woe unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye pay
tithe of mint and anise and cum
min, and have omitted the weigh
tier matters of the law, judgment,
mercy, and faith : these ought ye
to have done, and not to leave the
other undone.
24 Ye blind guides, which strain
at a gnat, and swallow a camel.
25 Woe unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites ! tor ye make
clean the outside of the cup and
of the platter, but within they are
full of extortion and excess.
26 Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse
flrst that which is within the cup
and platter, that the outside of
them may be clean also.
27 Woe unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites ! tor ye are
like unto whited sepulchres, which

15 Woe to you, you impious
scribes and Pharisees !
you traverse sea and land to
make a single proselyte,
and when you succeed you make
him a son of Gehenna twice as bad
as yourselves.
16 Woe to you, blind guides that
you are !
you say, ' Swear by the sanctuary,
and it means nothing ;
but swear by the gold of the
sanctuary, and the oath is
binding.' 17 You are senseless and blind I
for which is the greater,
the gold or the sanctuary that
makes the gold sacred ?
18 You say again, 'Swear by the
altar, and it means nothing ;
but swear by the gift upon it,
and the oath is binding.'
19 You are blind ! for which is
the greater,
the gift or the altar that makes
the gfft sacred ?
20 He who swears by the altar
swears by it and by all that lies
on it ;
21 he who swears by the sanctuary
swears by it and by Him who
inhabits it ;
22 he who swears by heaven
swears by the throne of God and
by Him who sits upon it.
23 Woe to you, you impious
scribes and Pharisees ! you tithe
mint and dill and cummin,
and omit the weightier matters
of the law,
justice and mercy and faithfulness ;
these latter you ought to have
practised — without omitting the
former. 24 Blind guides that you are,
filtering away the gnat and
swallowing the camel !
25 Woe to you, you irreligious
scribes and Pharisees !
you clean the outside of the cup
and the plate,
but inside they are filled with your
rapacity and self-indulgence.
26 Blind Pharisee ! first clean the
inside of the cup,
so that the outside may be clean
as well.

62

ST. MATTHEW XXIII

indeed appear beautfful outward,
but are within full of dead men's
bones, and of all uncleanness.
28 Even so ye also outwardly
appear righteous unto men, but
¦within ye are full of hypocrisy and
iniquity. 29 Woe unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye
build the tombs of the prophets,
and garnish the sepulchres of the
righteous, 30 And say. If we had been in
the days of our fathers, we would
not have been partakers with them
in the blood of the prophets.
31 Wherefore ye be witnesses
unto yourselves, that ye are the
children of them which kiUed the
prophets. 32 Fill ye up then the measure
of your fathers.
33 Ye serpents, ye generation of
vipers, how can ye escape the
damnation of hell ?
34 If Wherefore, behold, I send
unto you prophets, and wise men,
and scribes : and some of them ye
shall kill and crucify ; and some
of them shall ye scourge in your
synagogues, and persecute them
from city to city :
35 That upon you may come all
the righteous blood shed upon the
earth, from the blood of righteous
Abel unto the blood of Zacharias
son of Barachias, whom ye slew
between the temple and the altar.
36 VerUy I say unto you. All
these things shaU come upon this
generation. 37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
thou that kiUest the prophets, and
stonest them wliich are sent unto
thee, how often would I have
gathered thy children together,
even as a hen gathereth her
chickens under her wings, and ye
would not !
38 Behold, your house is left
unto you desolate.
39 For I say unto you. Ye shaU
not see me henceforth, till ye shall
say. Blessed is he that cometh in
the name of the Lord.

27 Woe to you, you irreligious
scribes and Pharisees !
you are like tombs white-washed ;
they look comely on the outside,
Ibut inside they are full of dead
men's bones and all manner of
impurity.
28 So to men you seem just,
but inside you are full of hypo
crisy and iniquity.
29 Woe to you, you irreligious
scribes and Pharisees I You
build tombs for the prophets
and decorate the tombs of the
30 just, and you say, ' If we had
been living in the days of our
fathers, we would not have
joined them in shedding the
31 blood of the prophets.' So
you are witnesses against your
selves, that you are sons of
those who kUled the prophets !
32 And you wiU fiU up * the mea
sure that your fathers flUed.
33 You serpents ! you brood of
vipers ! how can you escape
being sentenced to Gehenna ?
34 This is why I wiU send you
prophets, wise men, and scribes,
some of whom you wiU kUl and
crucffy. some of whom you wiU
flog in your synagogues and
persecute from town to town ;
35 it is that on you may faU the
punishment for aU the just
blood shed on earth from the
blood of Abel the just down to
the blood of Zechariahthe son of
Barachiah,whom youmurdered
between the sanctuary and the
36 altar. I tell you truly, it wUl
all come upon this generation.
37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem !
slaying the prophets and ston
ing those who have been sent to
you ! How often I would fain
have gathered your chUdren as
a fowl gathers her brood under
her wings ! But you would not
38 have it ! See, your House is left
39 to you, desolate. For I tell you,
you wiU never see me again tiU
you say, Blessed be he who comes
in the Lord's name."
* Reading TrATjpwaere vnth B, Syr.sin.

ST. MATTHEW XXIV

63

CHAPTER XXIV
1 And Jesus went out, and de
parted from the temple : and his
disciples came to him for to shew
him the buUdings of the temple.
2 And Jesus said unto them. See
ye not aU these things ? verily I
say unto you. There shaU not be
left here one stone upon another
that shaU not be throvsm down.
3 If And as he sat upon the
mount of Olives, the disciples came
unto him privately, saying, TeU
us, when shall these things be ?
and what shall he the sign of thy
coming, and of the end of the
world ?
4 And Jesus answered and said
unto them. Take heed that no man
deceive you.
5 For many shaU come in my
name, saying, 1 am Christ ; and
shaU deceive many.
6 And ye shaU hear of wars and
rumours of wars : see that ye be
not troubled : for aU these things
must come to pass, but the end is
not yet.
7 For nation shaU rise against
nation, and kingdom against king
dom : and there shaU be famines,
and pestUences, and earthquakes,
in divers places.
8 All these are the beginning of
sorrows. 9 Then shall they deliver you
up to be afflicted, and shaU kUl
you: and ye shaU be hated of aU
nations for my name's sake.
10 And then shall many be
offended, and shall betray one an
other, and shall hate one another.
11 And many false prophets
shaU rise, and shaU deceive many.
12 And because iniquity shall
abound, the love of many shaU
wax cold.
13 But he that shaU endure
unto the end, the same shall be
14 And this gospel of the king
dom shall be preached in all the
world for a wdtness unto aU na
tions ; and then shaU the end
come.

CHAPTER XXIV
1 So Jesus left the temple
and went on his way.
His disciples came tor-
ward to point out to him
2 the temple-buildings, but
he replied to them, " You
see aU this ? I teU you
truly, not a stone here wUl
be left upon another, with
out being torn down."
3 So as he sat on the HiU
of Olives the disciples came
up to him in private and
said, " Tell us, when will
this happen ? What wiU be
the sign of your arrival and
of the end of the world ? "
4 Jesus replied, " Take care
that no one misleads you ;
5 for many wUl come, in my
name, saying, ' I am the
Christ,' and they will mis-
6 lead many. You wUl hear
of wars and rumours of
wars ; see and do not be
alarmed. These have to come, but it
is not the end yet.
7 For nation will rise against
nation, and realm against
realm ; there will be famines
and earthquakes here and
8 there. All that is but the
beginning of the trouble.
9 Then men wiU hand you
over to suffer affliction, and
they wiU kill you ; you wUl
be hated by all the Gentiles
on account of my name.
10 And many will be repelled
then, they wUl betray one
another and hate one an
il other. Many false prophets
vsdll rise and mislead many.
12 And in most of you love
will grow cold by the in-
13 crease of iniquity ; but
he wiU be saved who holds
14 out to the very end. This
gospel of the Reign shaU
be preached all over the
wide world as a testimony
to all the GentUes, and
then the end wiU come.

64

ST. MATTHEW XXIV

15 When ye therefore shall see
the abomination of desolation,
spoken of by Daniel the prophet,
stand in the holy place, (whoso
readeth, let him understand:)
16 Then let them which be in
Judsea fiee into the mountains :
17 Let him which is on the
housetop not come down to take
any thing out of his house :
18 Neither let him which is in
the field return back to take his
clothes. 19 And woe unto them that are
with child, and to them that give
suck in those days !
20 But pray ye that your fiight
be not in the vsdnter, neither on the
sabbath day :
21 For then shall be great tribu
lation, such as was not since the
beginning of the world to this time,
no, nor ever shall be.
22 And except those days
should be shortened, there should
no fiesh be saved : but for the
elect's sake those days shaU be
shortened. 23 Then if any man shall say
unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or
there ; believe it not.
24 For there shall arise false
Christs, and false prophets, and
shall shew great signs and wonders ;
insomuch that, if it were possible,
they shall deceive the very elect.
25 Behold, I have told you be
fore. 26 Wlierefore if they shall say
unto you. Behold, he is in the
desert ; go not forth : behold, he
is in the secret chambers ; believe
it not. 27 For as the lightning cometh
out of the east, and shineth even
unto the west ; so shall also the
coming of the Son of man be.
28 For wheresoever the carcase
is, there will the eagles be gathered
together. 29 f Immediately after the tri
bulation of those days shaU the
sun be darkened, and the moon
shaU not give her light, and the
stars shaU fall from heaven, and
the powers of the heavens shaU be
shaken :

15 So when you seethe appalling
Horror spoken of by the pro
phet Daniel, standing erect in
the holy place (let the reader
16 note this), then let those who
17 are in Judaea fly to the hUls ; a
man on'the housetop must not
go dovsm to fetch what is inside
18 his house, and a man in the
field must not turn back to get
his coat.
19 Woe to women with child
and to women who give suck
in those days !
20 Pray that you may not have
to fiy in winter or on the sab-
21 bath, for there wUl be sore
misery then, such as has never
been from the beginning of the
world till now — no and never
shall be.
22 Had not those days been
cut short, not a soul would be
saved alive; however, for the
sake of the elect, those days
will be cut short.
23 If anyone tells you at that
time, ' Here is the Christ 1 ' or,
' there he is ! ' do not believe
it;
24 for false Christs and false
prophets will rise and bring for-
' ward great signs and wmiders,
so as to mislead the very elect,
— if that were possible.
25 (I am telling you this be
forehand.)
26 If they tell you, ' Here he
is in the desert,'
do not go out ;
' here he is in the chamber,'
do not believe it.
27 For Uke lightning that
shoots from east to
west,
so wiU be the arrival of the
Sou of man.
28 Wherever the body lies,
there wUl the vultures gather.
29 Immediately after the misery
of those days
the sun will he darkened,
and the moon will not yield
her light,
the stars will drop from heaven
and the orbs of the heavens
will he shaken.

ST. MATTHEW XXIV

65

30 And then shaU appear the
sign of the Son of man in heaven :
and then shall all the tribes of the
earth mourn, and they shaU see
the Son of man coming in the
clouds of heaven with power and
great glory,
31 And he shaU send his angels
with a great sound of a trumpet,
and they shall gather together his
elect from the four winds, from one
end of heaven to the other.
32 Now learn a parable of the
fig tree ; When his branch is yet
tender, and putteth forth leaves,
ye know that summer is nigh :
33 So likewise ye, when ye shall
see aU these things, know that it is
near, even at the doors.
34 VerUy I say unto you. This
generation shall not pass, tiU aU
these things be fulfilled.
35 Heaven and earth shall pass
away, but my words shall not pass
away, 36 If But of that day and hour
knoweth no man, no, not the an
gels of heaven, but my Father
only. 37 But as the days of Noe were,
so shaU also the coming of the Son
of man be.
38 For as in the days that were
before the flood they were eating
and drinking, marrying and giving
in marriage, until the day that
Noe entered into the ark,
39 And knew not untU the flood
came, and took them aU away ; so
shall also the coming of the Son of
man be.
40 Then shall two be in the field ;
the one shaU be taken, and the
other left.
41 Two women shall be grinding
at the miU ; the one shaU be taken,
and the other left.
4 2 f Watch therefore : for ye
know not what hour your Lord
doth come.
43 But know this, that, if the
goodman of the house had known
in what watch the thief would
come, he would have watched,
and would not have suffered his
house to be broken up.
44 Therefore be ye also ready ^

30 Then the Sign of the Son of
man will appear in heaven ;
then all tribes on earth will wail,
they wUl see the Son of man
coming on the clouds of heaven
with great power and glory.
31 He wiU despatch his angels
with a loud trumpet-call to
muster his elect from the four
winds, from the verge of heaven
to the verge of earth.
32 Let the fig tree teach you
a parable. As soon as its
branches turn soft and put out
leaves, you know summer is
33 at hand ; so, whenever you see
all this happen, you may be
sure He is at hand, at the very
door.
34 I teU you truly, the present
generation wiU not pass away
35 till all this happens. Heaven
and earth vsdll pass away, but
my words wUl never pass away.
36 Now no one knows anything
about that day or hour, not
even the angels in heaven, but
37 only my Father. As were the
days of Noah, so wUl the arrival
38 of the Son of man be. For as
in the days before the deluge
people ate and drank, married
and were married, till the day
39 Noah entered the ark ; and as
they knew nothing till the del
uge came and swept them aU
away ; so wiU the arrival of the
Son of man be.
40 Then there wiU be two men
in the field,
one will be taken and one
wiU be left ;
41 two women will be grinding
at the millstone,
one wUl be taken and one
•wUl be left.
42 Keep on the watch then, for
you never know what day your
Lord will come.
43 But be sure of this, that if the
householder had known at what
watch in the night the thief was
coming, he would have been
on the watch, he would not
have allowed his house to be
broken into.
44 So be ready yourselves, foi

66

ST. MATTHEW XXV

for in such an hour as ye think not
the Son of man cometh.
45 Who then is a faithful and
wise servant, whom his lord hath
made ruler over his household, to
give them meat in due season ?
46 Blessed is that servant,
whom his lord when he cometh
shall find so doing.
47 Verily I say unto you. That
he shaU make him ruler over all
his goods.
48 But and if that evU servant
shall say in his heart. My lord de-
layeth his coming ;
49 And shall begin to smite his
fellowservants, and to eat and
drink with the drunken ;
50 The lord of that servant shall
come in a day when he looketh not
for him, and in an hour that he is
not aware of,
51 And shall cut him asunder,
and appoint him his portion with
the hypocrites : there shall be
weeping and gnashing of teeth.

the Son of man is coming at
an h-Dur you do not expect.
45 Now where is the trusty and
thoughtful servant, whom his
lord and master has set over
his household to assign them
their supplies at the proper
46 time ? Blessed is that servant
if his lord and master finds him
47 so doing when he arrives ! I
tell you truly, he wUl set him
48 over all his property. But it
the* bad servant says to him
self, ' My lord and master is
49 long of coming,' and ff he starts
to beat his fellow-servants and
to eat and drink -with drunk-
50 ards, that servant's lord and
master wUl arrive on a day
when he does not expect him
and at an hour which he does
51 not know ; he will cut him in
two and assign him the fate of
the hypocrites. There men
will wail and gnash their
teeth.

* Omitting [exet^'os], a. harmonlstic gloss from Luke xii. 45.

CHAPTER XXV
1 Then shall the kingdom of
heaven be likened unto ten vir
gins, which took their lamps, and
went forth to meet the bridegroom.
2 And five of them were wise,
and five were foolish.
3 They that were foolish took
their lamps, and took no oU with
them :
4 But the wise took oU in their
vessels with their lamps.
5 While the bridegroom tarried,
they all slumbered and slept.
6 And at midnight there was a
cry made. Behold, the bridegroom
cometh ; go ye out to meet him.
7 Then all those virgins arose,
and trimmed their lamps.
8 And the foolish said unto the
wise. Give us of your oil ; for our
lamps are gone out.
9 But the wise answered, saying.
Not so ; lest there be not enough
t The words Kal rijs wiw*,)! are added by D X*, the Latin and Syriac versions etc.
Their omission may have been due to the feeling of the later chiiroh that Jesus as
the Bridegroom ought alone to be mentioned.

CHAPTER XXV
1 Then shall the Realm of
heaven be compared to ten
maidens who took their lamps
and went out to meet the bride-
2 groom and the bride, t Five
of them were stupid and five
3 were sensible. For although
the stupid took their lamps,
they took no oU with them,
4 whereas the sensible took oU
in their vessels as weU as
5 their lamps. As the bridegroom
was long of coming, they all
grew drowsy and wentto sleep.
6 But at midnight the cry arose,
' Here is the bridegroom !
7 Come out to meet him ! ' Then
all the maidens rose and trim-
8 med their lamps. The stupid
said to the sensible, ' Give us
some of your oil, for our lamps
9 are going out.' But the sen
sible replied, ' No, there may

ST. MATTHEW XXV

67

for us and you : but go ye rather
to them that sell, and buy for
yourselves. 10 And whUe they went to buy,
the bridegroom came ; and they
that were ready went in with him
to the marriage : and the door was
shut. 11 Afterward came also the
other virgins, saying. Lord, Lord,
open to us.
12 But he answered and said.
Verily I say unto you, I know you
not. 13 Watch therefore, for ye know
neither the day nor the hour
wherein the Son of man cometh.
14 Tf For the kingdom of heaven
is as a man travelling into a far
country, who called his own ser
vants, and delivered unto them
his goods.
15 And unto one he gave five
talents, to another two, and to an
other one ; to every man accord
ing to his several ability ; and
straightway took his journey.
16 Then he that had received
the five talents went and traded
with the same, and made them
other five talents.
17 And Ukewise he that had re
ceived two, he also gained other
two. 18 But he that had received one
went and digged in the earth, and
hid his lord's money.
19 After a long time the lord of
those servants cometh, and reck-
oneth with them.
20 And so he that had received
five talents came and brought
other five talents, saying, Lord,
thou deliveredst unto me five
talents : behold, I have gained
beside them five talents more.
21 His lord said unto him. Well
done, thou good and faithful ser
vant : thou hast been faithful over
a few things, I will make thee ruler
over many things : enter thou into
the joy of thy lord.
22 He also that had received
two talents came and said. Lord,
thou deliveredst unto me two
talents : behold, I have gained two
other talents beside them.

not be enough for us and for
you. Better go to the dealers
10 and buy for yourselves.' Now .
while they were away buying
oil, the bridegroom arrived ;
those maidens who were ready
accompanied him to the mar
riage-banquet, and the door
11 was shut. Afterwards the rest
of the maidens" came and said,
' Oh sir, oh sir, open the door
12 for us ! ' but he repHed, ' I teU
you frankly, I do not know
13 you.' Keep on the watch then,
for you know neither the day
nor the hour.
14 For the case is that of a man
going abroad, who summoned
his servants and handed over
15 his property to them ; to one
he gave twelve hundred pounds,
to another five hundred, and to
another two hundred and fifty ;
each got according to his ca
pacity. Then the man went
16 abroad. The servant who had
got the twelve hundred pounds
at once went and traded with
them, making another twelve
17 hundred. Similarly the servant
who had got the Ave hundred
pounds made another five hun-
18 dred. But the servant who had
got the two hundred and fifty
pounds went off and dug a hole
in the ground and hid his mas-
19 ter's money. Now a long time
afterwards the master of those
servants came back and set-
20 tied accounts with them. Then
the servant who had got the
twelve hundred pounds came
forward, bringing twelve hun
dred more ; he said, ' You
handed me twelve hundred
pounds, sir ; here 1 have gained
21 another twelve hundred.' His
master said to him, ' Capital,
you excellent and trusty ser
vant ! You have been trusty
in charge of a small sum : 1
will put you in charge of a large
sum. Come and share your
22 master's feast.' Then the ser
vant with the five hundred
pounds came forward. He said,
' You handed me five hundred

68

ST. MATTHEW XXV

23 His lord said unto him.
Well done, good and faithful
servant ; thou hast been faith
ful over a few things, I wiU
make thee ruler over many
things : enter thou into the joy
of thy lord.
24 Then he which had re
ceived the one talent came
and said. Lord, I knew thee
that thou art an hard man,
reaping where thou hast not
sown, and gathering where thou
hast not strawed :
25 And I was afraid, and
went and hid thy talent in the
earth : lo, there thou hast that is
thine. 26 His lord answered and
said unto him, Thou wicked
and slothful servant, thou knew-
est that I reap where I sowed
not, and gather where I have
not strawed :
27 Thou oughtest therefore to
have put my money to the ex
changers, and then at my coming
I should have received mine own
with usury.
28 Take therefore the talent
from him, and give it unto him
which hath ten talents.
29 For unto every one that
hath shall be given, and he
shall have abundance : but from
him that hath not shall be taken
away even that which he hath.
30 And cast ye the unprofit
able servant into outer darkness :
there shall be weeping and gnash
ing of teeth.
31 Tl When the Son of man
shall come in his glory, and all
the holy angels with him, then
shall he sit upon the throne of
his glory:
32 And before him shall be
gathered aU nations : and he shall
separate them one from another,
as a shepherd divideth his sheep
from the goats :
33 And he shall set the sheep
on his right hand, but the goats
on the left.
34 Then shall the King say
unto them on his right hand,
Come, ye blessed of my Father,

pounds, sir ; here I have gained
23 another five hundred.' His
master said to him, ' Capital,
you excellent and trusty ser
vant ! You have been trusty
in charge of a smaU sum : I
wiU put you in charge of a
large sum. Come and share
24 your master's feast.' Then the
servant who had got the two
hundred and fffty pounds came
forward. He said, ' I knew you
were a hard man, sir, reaping
where you never sowed and
gathering where you never win-
25 nowed. So I was afraid ; I went
and hid your two hundred and
fifty pounds in the earth.
26 There's your money 1 ' His
master said to him in reply,
' You rascal, you idle servant 1
You knew, did you, that I reap
where I have never sowed and
gather where I have never vsdn-
27 nowed ! WeU then, you should
have handed my money to the
bankers and I would have got
my capital -with interest when
28 I came back. Take therefore
the two hundred and fifty
pounds away from him, give it
to the servant who had the
twelve hundred.
29 For to everyone who has
shaU more be given and
richly given ;
but from him who has noth
ing, even what he has shall
be taken.
30 Throw the good-for-nothing
servant into the darkness out
side ; there men wUl waU and
gnash their teeth.
31 When the Son of man comes
in his glory and all the angels
with him, then he will sit on the
32 throne of his glory, and all na
tions wUl be gathered in front
of him ; he wiU separate them
one from another, as a shep
herd separates the sheep from
33 the goats, setting the sheep on
his right hand and the goats on
34 his left. Then shaU the King
say to those on his right, ' Come,
you whom my Father has
blessed, come into your in-

ST. MATTHEW XXV

69

I i inherit the kingdom prepared for
i ¦ you from the foundation of the
<¦ world :
^ I 35 For I was an hungred,
I and ye gave me meat : I was
I thirsty, and ye gave me drink :
I I was a stranger, and ye took
me in :
36 Naked, and ye clothed me :
I was sick, and ye visited me :
I was in prison, and ye came
unto me.
I 37 Then shall the righteous
answer him, saying. Lord, when
1 saw we thee an hungred, and fed
! thee ? or thirsty, and gave thee
drink? 38 When saw we thee a stran
ger, and took thee in ? or naked,
and clothed thee ?
39 Or when saw we thee
sick, or in prison, and came
unto thee ?
40 And the King shall answer
and say unto them, Verily I say
unto you. Inasmuch as ye have
done it unto one of the least of
these my brethren, ye have done
it unto me.
41 Then shaU he say also unto
them on the left hand. Depart
from me, ye cursed, into ever
lasting fire, prepared for the devU
and his angels :
42 For I was an hungred, and
ye gave me no meat : I was
thirsty, and ye gave me no
drink :
43 I was a stranger, and ye
took me not in : naked, and ye
clothed me not : sick, and
in prison, and ye visited me
not. 44 Then shall they also answer
him, saying. Lord, when saw we
thee an hungred, or athirst, or a
stranger, or naked, or sick, or in
prison, and did not minister unto
thee ?
45 Then shall he answer them,
saying. Verily I say unto you.
Inasmuch as ye did it not to one
of the least of these, ye did it not
to me.
46 And these shaU go away into
everlasting punishment : but the
righteous into Ufe eternal.

heritance in the realm prepared
for you from the foundation of
the world.
35 For I was hungry and you
fed me, I was thirsty
and you gave me drink,
I was a stranger and you en-
36 tertained me, I was un
clothed and you clothed me,
I was ill and you looked
after me, I was in prison
and you visited me.'
37 Then the just will answer.
' Lord, when did we see you
hungry and fed you ? or
thirsty and gave vou
drink ?
38 when did we see you a
stranger and entertain
you ? or unclothed and
clothed you ?
39 when did we see you ill or
in prison and visit jou ? '
40 The King wUl answer them, ' I
tell you truly, in so far as you
did it to one of these brothers
of mine, even to the least of
41 them, you did it to me.' Then
he will say to those on the left,
' Begone from me, you accursed
ones, to the eternal fire which
has been prepared for the devU
and his angels !
42 For I was hungry but you
never fed me,
I was thirsty but you
never gave me drink,
43 I was a stranger but you
never entertained me,
I was unclothed but you
never clothed me,
I was Ul and in prison but
you never looked after
me.'
44 Then they wiU answer too,
' Lord, when did we ever see
you hungry or thirsty or a
stranger or unclothed or iU or
in prison, and did not minister
45 to you ? ' Then he will answer
them, ' I tell you truly, in so tar
as you did not do it to one of
these, even the least of them,
you did not do it to me.'
46 So they shall depart to eter
nal punishment,
and the just to eternal lffe. ' '

70

ST. MATTHEW XXVI

CHAPTER XXVI
1 And it came to pass, when
Jesus had finished all these say
ings, he said unto his disciples,
2 Ye know that after two days
is the feast of the passover, and the
Son of man is betrayed to be
crucified. 3 Then assembled together the
chief priests, and the scribes, and
the elders of the people, unto the
palace of the high priest, who was
called Caiaphas,
4 And consulted that they
might take Jesus by subtilty, and
kill him.
5 But they said. Not on the
feast day, lest there be an uproar
among the people.
6 Tf Now when Jesus was in
Bethany, in the house of Simon
the leper,
7 There came unto him a
woman having an alabaster box
of very precious ointment, and
poured it on his head, as he sat
at meat.
8 But when his disciples saw it,
they had indignation, saying. To
what purpose is this waste ?
9 For this ointment might have
been sold for much, and given to
the poor.
10 When Jesus understood it,
he said unto them. Why trouble ye
the woman ? for she hath wrought
a good work upon me.
11 For ye have the poor always
with you ; but me ye have not
always. 12 For in that she hath poured
this ointment on my body, she did
it for my burial.
13 Verily I say unto you. Where
soever this gospel shall be preached
in the whole world, there shall also
this, that this woman hath done,
be told for a memorial of her.
14 TI Then one of the twelve,
called Judas Iscariot, went unto
the chief priests,
15 And said u7ito them. What
will ye give me, and I will deliver
him unto you ? And they cove-
nan' ed with him for thirty pieces
of silver.

CHAPTER XXVI
1 When Jesus finished saying
aU this he said to his disciples,
2 " You know the passover
is to be held two days
after this ; and the Son of
man will be delivered up to
be crucified."
3 Then the high priests and the
elders of the people met in the
palace of the high priest who
4 was called Caiaphas and took
counsel together to get hold of
Jesus by craft and have him
put to death.
5 " Only," they said, " it must
not be during the festival, in
case of a riot among the
people."
6 Now when Jesus was at
Bethany in the house of Simon
7 the leper, a woman came up to
him with an alabaster flask of
expensive perfume which she
poured over his head as he lay
at table.
8 When the disciples saw this
they were angry. " What is
the use of this waste ? " they
9 said ; " the perfume might
have been sold for a good sum,
and the poor might have got
that."
10 But Jesus was aware of
what they said, and he replied,
"Why are you annoying the
woman ? It is a beautiiul thing
she has done to me.
11 The poor you always have
beside you, but you wUl not
always have me.
12 In pouring this perfume on
my body she has acted in view
of my burial.
13 I tell you truly, wherever
this gospel is preached through
aU the world, men will speak
of what she has done in memory
of her."
1 4 Then one of the twelve called
15 Judas Iscariot went and said
to the high priests,
" What will you give me for
betraying him to you ? "
_ And they weighed out for
him thirty silver pieces.

ST. MATTHEW XXVI

71

16 And from that time he
sought opportunity to betray him.
17 Tf. Now the first day of the
feast of unleavened bread the dis
ciples came to Jesus, saying unto
him. Where wilt thou that we pre
pare for thee to eat the passover ?
18 And he said. Go into the city
to such a man, and say unto him.
The Master saith. My time is at
hand ; I will keep the passover at
thy house with my disciples.
19 And the disciples did as Je
sus had appointed them ; and they
made ready the passover.
20 Now when the even was
come, he sat down with the twelve.
21 And as they did eat, he said,
VerUy I say unto you, that one of
you shaU betray me.
22 And they were exceeding
sorrowful, and began every one of
them to say unto him. Lord, is it I ?
23 And he answered and said,
He that dippeth his hand with me
in the dish, the same shall betray
me. 24 The Sen of man goeth as it is
written of him : but woe unto that
man by whom the Son of man is
betrayed ! it had been good for
that man ff he had not been bom.
25 Then Judas, which betrayed
him, answered and said_. Master,
is it I ? He said unto him. Thou
hast said.
26 Tl ^n.d as they were eating,
Jesus took bread, and blessed it,
and brake it, and gave it to the
disciples, and said, "Take, eat ; this
is my body.
27 And he took the cup, and
gave thanks, and gave it to them,
saying. Drink ye all of it ;
28 For this is my blood of the
new testament, which is shed for
many for the remission of sins.
29 But I say unto you, I wiU
not drink henceforth of this fruit
of the vine, until that day when I
drink it new with you in my
Father's kingdom.-
30 And when they had sung an
hymn, they went out into the
mount of Olives.
31 Then saith Jesus unto them.
All ye shaU be offended because of

16 From that moment he sought
a good opportunity to betray
him.
17 On the flrst day of unleav
ened bread the disciples of Je
sus came up and said to him,
" Where do you want us to pre
pare tor you to eat the pass-
18 over ? " He said, " Go into the
city to so-and-so ; tell him that
the Teacher says, ' My time is
near, I wUl celebrate the pass-
over at your house with my
19 disciples.' " So the disciples
did as Jesus had told them and
20 prepared the passover. When
evening came he lay at table
21 with the disciples, and as they
were eating he said, " One of
you is going to betray me."
22 They were greatly distressed at
this, and each of them said to
him, " Lord, surely it is not
23 me." He answered, " One who
has dipped his hand into the
same dish as myself is going to
24 betray me. The Son of man
goes the road that the scripture
has described for him, but woe
to the man by whom the Son
of man is betrayed ! Better
that man had never been
born ! "
25 Then Judas his betrayersaid,
"Surely it is not me, rabbi? "
He said to him,
" Is it not ? "
26 As they were eating he took
a loaf and after the blessing he
broke it ; then he gave it to the
disciples sajdng, " Take and eat
27 this, it means my body." He
also took a cup and after thank
ing God he gave it to them say
ing, " Drink of it, aU of you ;
28 this means my blood, the new
covenant-blood, shed for many,
to win the remission of their
29 sins. I teU you, after this I
wUl never drink this produce
of the vine till the day I drink
it new with you in the Realm
of my Father."
30 After the hymn of praise they
went out to the HUl of Olives.
31 Then Jesus said to them, " You
wUl all be disconcerted over me

72

ST. MATTHEW XXVI

me this night : for it is written, I
will smite the shepherd, and the
sheep of the flock shall be scattered
abroad. 32 But after I am risen again, I
wUl go before you into Galilee.
33 Peter answered and said un
to him, Though all men shall be
offended because of thee, yet wUl I
never be offended.
34 Jesus said unto him, VerUy I
say unto thee. That this night, be
fore the cock crow, thou shalt deny
me thrice.
35 Peter said unto him. Though
I should die -svith thee, yet wUl I
not deny thee. Likewise also
said aU the disciples.
36 Tf Then cometh Jesus with
them unto a place called Gethse-
mane, and saith unto the disciples.
Sit ye here, whUe I go and pray
yonder. 37 And he took with him Peter
and the two sons of Zebedee, and be
gan to be sorrowful and very heavy.
38 Then saith he unto them. My
soul is exceeding sorrowful, even
unto death : tarry ye here, and
watch with me.
39 And he went a little farther,
and feU on his face, and prayed,
saying, O my Father, ff it be pos
sible, let this cup pass from me :
nevertheless not as I -wiU, but as
thou wilt.
40 And he cometh unto the dis
ciples, and flndeth them asleep,
and saith unto Peter, What, could
ye not watch with me one hour ?
41 Watch and pray, that ye en
ter not into temptation : the spirit
indeed is wUling, but the flesh is
weak. 42 He went away again the
second time, and prayed, saying,
O my Father, if this cup may not
pass away from me, except I drink
it, thy will be done.
43 And he came and found
them asleep again : for their eyes
were heavy.
44 And he left them, and went
away again, and prayed the third
time, saying the same words.
45 Then cometh he to his dis
ciples, and saith unto them. Sleep

to-night, for it is written, / will
strike at the shepherd and the
sheep of the flock will he scat
tered.
32 But after my rising I wUl
precede you to Galilee."
33 Peter answered, " Supposing
they are all disconcerted over
you, I wUl notbe disconcerted."
34 Jesus said to him, " I teU
you truly, you wiU disovsm me
three times this very night,
before the cock crows."
35 Peter said to him, " Even
though I have to die with
you, I wUl never disovsm
* you." And aU the disciples said the
same thing.
36 Then Jesus came -with them
to a place called Gethsemane,
and he told the disciples, " Sit
here tUl I go over there and
pray."
37 But he took Peter and the
two sons of Zebedaeus along
with him ; and when he
began to feel distressed and
38 agitated, he said to them,
" My heart is sad, sad even to
death ; stay here and watch
with me."
39 Then he went forward a little
and fell on his face praying,
" i\Iy Father, if it is possible,
let this cup pass me. Y''et, net
what I -svUl but what thou wUt."
40 Then he went to the disciples
and found them asleep ; and he
said to Peter, " So the three of
you could not watch with me
41 for a single hour ? Watch and
pray, aU of you, so that you
may not slip into temptation.
The spirit is eager but the flesh
42 is weak." Again he went away
for the second time and prayed,
" My Father, if this cup cannot
pass unless I drink it, thy wUl
43 be done." And when he re
turned he found them asleep
again,f or their eyes were heavy.
44 So he left them and went back
tor the third time, praying in
the same words as before.
45 Then he went to the disciples
and said to them, " StiU

ST. MATTHEW XXVI

73

on now, and take your rest : be
hold, the hour is at hand, and the
Son of man is betrayed into the
hands of sinners.
46 Rise, let us be going : behold,
he is at hand that doth betray me.
47 Tf And whUe he yet spake, lo,
Judas, one of the twelve, came, and
with him a great multitude with
swords and staves, from the chief
priests and elders of the people.
48 Now he that betrayed him
gave them a sign, saying. Whom
soever I shaU kiss, that same is
he : hold him fast.
49 And forthwith he came to
Jesus, and said, HaU, master ; and
kissed him.
50 And Jesus said unto him.
Friend, wherefore art thou come ?
Then came they, and laid hands
on Jesus, and took him.
51 AxiA, behold, one of them
which were with Jesus stretched
out his hand, and drew his sword,
and struck a servant of the high
priest's, and smote off his ear.
52 Then said Jesus unto him,
Put up again thy sword into his
place : for aU they that take the
sword shaU perish with the sword.
53 Thinkest thou that I cannot
now pray to my Father, and he
shall presently give me more than
twelve legions of angels ?
54 But how then shall the scrip
tures be fulfilled, that thus it must
be? 55 In that same hour said Jesus
to the multitudes. Are ye come out
as against a thief with swords and
staves for to take me ? I sat daily
vsdth you teaching in the temple,
and ye laid no hold on me.
56 But aU this was done, that
the scriptures of the prophets
might be fultUled. Then aU the
disciples forsook him, and fled.
57 TI -A-nd they that had laid
hold on Jesus led him away to
Caiaphas the high priest, where
the scribes and the elders were
assembled. 58 But Peter followed him afar
off unto the high priest's palace,
and went in, and sat with the ser
vants, to see the end.

asleep ? still resting ? The
hour is near, the Son of man is
betrayed into the hands of sin-
46 ners. Come, get up and let us
go. Here is my betrayer close
47 at hand I " While he was stiU
speaking, up came Judas, one
of the twelve, accompanied by
a large mob with swords and
clubs who had come from
the high priests and the elders
48 of the people. Now his be
trayer had given them a sig
nal ; he said, " Whoever I kiss,
49 that is the man." So he went
up at once to Jesus ; " Hail,
rabbi ! " he said, and kissed
50 him. Jesus said, " My man,
do your errand." Then they
laid hands on Jesus and seized
51 him. One of his companions
put .out his hand, drew his
sword, and struck the servant
of the high priest, cutting off
52 his ear. Then Jesus said to
him, " Put your sword back
into its place ; all who draw
the sword shall die by the
53 sword. What ! do you think
I cannot appeal to my Father
to furnish me at this moment
with over twelve legions of
64 angels ? Only, how could the
scriptures be fultUled then —
the scriptures that say this
must be so ? "
55 At that hour Jesus said to
the crowds,
" Have you salUed out to
arrest me like a robber, with
swords and clubs ? Day after
day I sat in the temple teach
ing, and you never seized me.
56 However, this has all happened
for the fulfllment of the
prophetic scriptures ! "
57 Then aU the disciples left him
and fled ; but those who had
seized Jesus took him away to
the house of Caiaphas the high
priest, where the scribes and
68 elders had gathered. Peter fol
lowed him at a distance as far
as the courtyard of the high
priest, and when he got inside
he sat dovsm beside the at
tendants to see the end.

74

ST. MATTHEW XXVI

59 Now the chief priests, and
elders, and all the council, sought
false witness against Jesus, to put
him to death ;
60 But found none : yea, though
many false witnesses came, yet
found they none. At the last
came two false witnesses,
61 And said. This fellow said, I
am able to destroy the temple of
God, and to build it in three daj's.
62 And the high priest arose,
and said unto him, Answerest thou
nothing ? what is it which these
witness against thee ?
63 But Jesus held his peace.
And the high priest answered and
said unto him, I adjure thee by the
living God, that thou tell us
whether thou be the Christ, the
Son of God.
64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou
hast said : nevertheless I say unto
you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son
of man sitting on the right hand
of power, and coming in the clouds
of heaven.
65 Then the high priest rent his
clothes, saying, He hath spoken
blasphemy ; what further need
have we of witnesses ? behold, now
ye have heard his blasphemy.
66 What think ye ? They an
swered and said. He is guilty of
death .
67 Then did they spit in his
face, and buft'eted him ; and others
smote him with the palms of their
hands, 68 Sa-ying, Prophesy unto us,
thou Christ, Who is he that smote
thee ?
69 Tf Now Peter sat without in
the palace : and a damsel came
unto him, saying, Thou also wast
with Jesus of Galilee.
70 But he denied before them
all, saying, I know not what thou
sayest. 71 And when he was gone out
into the porch, another maid saw
him, and said unto them that
were there. This fellow was also
with Jesus of Nazareth.
72 And again he denied with an
oath, I do not know the man.
73 And after a whUe came unto

59 Now the high priests and the
whole of the Sanhedrin tried to
secure false witness against Je
sus, in order to have him put
60 to death ; but they could flnd
none, although a number of
false witnesses came forward.
However, two men came for-
61 ward at last and said, " This
fellow declared, ' I can destroy
the temple of God and build it
in three days.' "
62 So the high priest rose and
said to him,
" Have you no reply to
make ? What of this evidence
against you ? "
63 Jesus said nothing.
Then the high priest ad
dressed him, " I adjure you
by the living God, tell us if
you are the Christ, the Son of
God!"
64 Jesus said to him, " Even
so ! But I tell you, in future
you wUl all see the Son of man
seated at the right hand of
the Power, and coming on the
clouds of heaven."
65 Then the high priest tore his
dress and cried, " He has blas
phemed ! What more evidence
do we want ? Look, you have
heard his blasphemy for your-
66 selves ! What is your view ? "
They replied, "He is doomed
67 to death." Then they spat
in his face and buffeted
him, some of them cuffing him
68 and crying, " Prophesy to us,
you Christ ! tell us who struck
you ! "
69 Now Peter was sitting out
side in the courtyard. A maid
servant came up and said to
him, " Y^ou were with Jesus the
70 Galilean too." But he denied
it before them all. " I do not
know what you mean," he said.
71 When he went out to the gate
way another maidservant no
ticed him and said to those
who were there, " This fellow
was with Jesus the Nazarene."
72 Again he denied it ; he swore,
" I do not know the man."
73 After a Uttle the bystanders

ST. MATTHEW XXVII

75

him they that stood by, and said
to Peter, Surely thou also art one
of them ; for thy speech bewrayeth
thee. 74 Then began he to curse and
to swear, saying, I know not the
man. And immediately the cock
crew. 75 And Peter remembered the
word of Jesus, which said unto
him. Before the cock crow, thou
shalt deny me thrice. And he
went out, and wept bitterly.

came up and said to Peter, " To
be sure, you are one of them
too. Why, your accent be-
74 trays you ! " At this he broke
out cursing and swearing, " 1 do
not know the man." At that
75 moment a cock crowed. Then
Peter remembered what Jesus
had said, that ' before the cock
crows you will disown me three
times.' And he went outside and
wept bitterly.

CHAPTER XXVII
1 When the morning was come,
aU the chief priests and elders of
the people took counsel against
Jesus to put him to death :
2 And when they had bound
him, they led him away, and de
livered him to Pontius PUate the
governor. 3 Tf Then Judas, which had be
trayed him, when he saw that he
was condemned, repented himself,
and brought again the thirty pieces
of silver to the chief priests and
elders, 4 Saying, I have sinned in that
I have betrayed the innocent
blood. And they said. What is
that to us ? see thou to that.
5 And he cast down the pieces
of silver in the temple, and de
parted, and went and hanged
himself. 6 And the chief priests took the
sUver pieces, and said. It is not
lawful for to put them into the
treasury, because it is the price of
blood. 7 And they took counsel, and
bought -with them the potter's
fleld, to bury strangers in.
8 Wherefore that fleld was
caUed, The fleld of blood, unto
this day.
9 Then was fulflUed that which
was spoken by Jeremy the prophet,
saying. And they took the thirty
pieces of sUver, the price of him
that was valued, whom they of
the chUdren of Israel did value ;

CHAPTER XXVII
1 When morning came, all
the high priests and the elders
of the people took counsel
against Jesus, so as to have
2 him put to death. After bind
ing him, they led him off and
handed him over to Pontius
Pilate the governor.
3 Then Judas his betrayer saw
he was condemned, and re
pented ; he brought back the
thirty silver pieces to the high
priests and elders, saying,
4 "I did wrong in betraying
innocent blood." " What
does that matter to us ? "
they said, " it is your affair,
not ours ! "
5 Then he flung down the
silver pieces in the temple and
went off and hung himself.
6 The high priests took the
money and said, " It would
be wrong to put this into the
treasury, for it is the price of
blood."
7 So after consulting they
bought with it the Potter's
Field, to serve as a burying-
place for strangers.
8 That is why the fleld is
called to this day " The Field
of Blood."
9 Then the word spoken by the
prophet J eremiah was fulfilled :
and I took the thirty silver pieces,
the price of him icho had been
priced, whom they had priced
and expelled from the sons of

76

ST. MATTHEW XXVII

10 And gave them for the
potter's field, as the Lord ap
pointed me.
11 And Jesus stood before the
, governor : and the governor asked
him, saying, Art thou the King of
the Jews ? And Jesus said unto
him. Thou sayest.
12 And when he was accused of
the chief priests and elders, he
answered nothing.
13 Then said Pilate unto him,
Hearest thou not how many things
they witness against thee ?
14 And he answered him to
never a word ; insomuch that the
governor marvelled greatly.
15 Now at that feast the gover
nor was wont to release unto the
people a prisoner, whom they
would. 16 And they had then a notable
prisoner, called Barabbas.
17 Therefore when they were
gathered together, PUate said unto
them, Whom will ye that I release
unto you ? Barabbas, or Jesus
which is called Christ ?
18 For he knew that for envy
they had delivered him.
19 Tl When he was set down on
the judgment seat, his wife sent
unto him, saying. Have thou no
thing to do with that just man :
for I have suffered many things
this day in a dream because of him.
20 But the chief priests and
elders persuaded the multitude
that they should ask Barabbas,
and destroy Jesus.
21 The governor answered and
said unto them. Whether of the
twain will ye that I release unto
you ? They said, Barabbas.
22 PUate saith unto them. What
shall I do then with Jesus which
is called Christ? They all say
unto him. Let him be crucified.
23 And the governor said. Why,
what evil hath he done ? But they
cried out the more, saying. Let
him be crucified.
24 Tl When Pilate saw that he
could prevail nothing, but that
minuscules, and manuscripts known to  ^  ^„„
Professor Burkitt's Evangelion da-Mcpharreshe, il. 277 f,

10 Israel ; and I gave them for the
potter's field, as the Lord had
hidden me.
11 Now Jesus stood before the
governor, and the governor
asked him, " Are you the king
of the Jews ? " Jesus replied,
12 " Certainly." ButwhUehewas
being accused by the high
priests and elders, he made no
13 reply. Then Pilate said to
him, " Do you not hear all
their evidence against you ? "
14 But, to Pilate's great astonish
ment, he would not answer him
a single word.
1 5 At festival time the governor
was in the habit of releasing
any one prisoner whom the
16 crowd chose. At that time they
had a notorious prisoner called
17 Jesus '* Bar- Abbas ; so, when
they had gathered, PUate said
to them, " Who do you want
released ? Jesus Bar- Abbas or
Jesus the so-caUed ' Christ ' ? "
18 (He knew quite weU that Jesus
had been delivered up out of
19 envy. Besides, when he was
seated on the tribunal, his wife
had sent to tell him, "Do noth
ing with that innocent man, for
I have suffered greatly to-day
in a dream about him.")
20 But the high priests and
elders persuaded the crowds
to ask Bar- Abbas and to have
Jesus killed.
21 The governor said to them,
' ' Which of the two do you want
me to release for you ? " " Bar-
22 Abbas," they said. PUate said,
" Then what am I to do -with
Jesus the so-called ' Christ ' ? "
They all said, " Have him cru-
23 cified ! " " Why," said the gov
ernor, " what has he done
wrong ? " But they shouted on
more fiercely than ever, " Have
24 him crucified ! " Now when
Pilate saw that instead of him
doing any good a riot was
* Adding here and in the following
verse 'It|o-ovv with the Sinaitic (and
Palestinian) Syriac version, some good
Origen. The evidence is discussed in

ST. MATTHEW XXVII

77

rather a tumult was made, he took
water, and washed his hands be
fore the multitude, saying, I am
innocent of the blood of this just
person : see ye to it.
25 Then answered aU the people
and said. His blood he on us, and
on our children.
26 Tf Then released he Barabbas
unto them : and when he had
scourged Jesus, he delivered him
to be crucified.
27 Then the soldiers of the
governor took Jesus into the com
mon haU, and gathered unto him
the whole band of soldiers.
28 And they stripped him, and
put on him a scarlet robe.
29 Tl -And when they had platted
a crown of thoms, they put it upon
his head, and a reed in his right
hand : and they bowed the knee
before him, and mocked him, say
ing. Hail, King of the Jews !
30 And they spit upon him, and
took the reed, and smote him on
the head.
31 And after that they had
mocked him, they took the robe
off from him, and put his own
raiment on him, and led him away
to crucify him.
32 And as they came out, they
found a man of Cyrene, Simon by
name : him they compelled to bear
his cross.
33 And when they were come
unto a place caUed Golgotha, that
is to say, a place of a skull,
34 Tl They gave him vinegar to
drink mingled with gall : and when
he had tasted thereof, he would not
drink. 35 And they crucified him, and
parted his garments, casting lots :
that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken by the prophet. They part
ed my garments among them, and
upon my vesture did they cast lots.
36 And sitting down they
watched him there ;
37 And set up over his head
his accusation written, THIS IS
JESUS THE KING OF THE
JEWS.
38 Then were there two thieves
crucifled with him, one on the

rising, he took some water
and washed his hands
in presence of the crowd,
saying, " I am innocent of this
good man's blood. It is
your affair ! "
25 To this all the people
replied, " His blood be on us and
on our children I "
26 Then he released Bar-
Abbas for them ;
Jesus he scourged and
handed over to be crucifled.
27 Then the soldiers of the
governor took Jesus into
the praetorium and got aU
the regiment round him ;
28 they stripped him and
threw a scarlet mantle
29 round him, plaited a crown
of thorns and set it on his
head, put a stick in his
hand, and knelt before
him in mockery, crying,
" HaU, king of the Jews I "
30 They spat on him, they
took the stick and struck
31 him on the head, and
after making fun of him
they stripped him of the
mantle, put on his ovsm
clothes, and took him off
32 to be crucified. As they
went out they met a
Cyrenian caUed Simon,
whom they forced to carry
33 his cross. When they came
to a place called Golgotha
(meaning the place of a
34 skull), they gave him a
drink of wine mixed with
bitters ; but when he tasted
it he would not drink it.
35 Then they crucified him,
distributed his clothes among
36 them by draioing lots, and
sat down there to keep
37 watch over him. They
also put over his head his
charge in writing,
THIS IS JESUS THE KING OB"
THE JEWS.
38 Two robbers were also cruci
fled with him at that time.

ST. MATTHEW XXVII

right hand, and another on the
left. 39 Tl And they that passed by
reviled him, wagging their heads,
40 And saying, Thou that de-
stroyest the temple, and buildest
it in three days, save thyself. If
thou be the Son of God, come
down from the cross.
41 Likewise also the chief
priests mocking him, with the
scribes and elders, said,
42 He saved others ; himseU he
cannot save. If he be the King of
Israel, let him now come dovsm
from the cross, and we wiU believe
him. 43 He trusted in God ; let him
deliver him now, ff he will have
him : for he said, I am the Son of
God. 44 The thieves also, which were
crucified with him, cast the same
in his teeth.
45 Now from the sixth hour
there was darkness over all the
land unto the ninth hour.
46 And about the ninth hour
Jesus cried with a loud voice, say
ing, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani ?
that is to say. My God, my God,
why hast thou forsaken me ?
47 Some of them that stood
there, when they heard that, said.
This man calleth for Elias.
48 And straightway one of them
ran, and took a spunge, and filled
it with vinegar, and put it on a
reed, and gave him to drink.
49 The rest said, Let be, let us
see whether Elias wUl come to save
him. 50 Tf Jesus, when he had cried
again with a loud voice, yielded
up the ghost.
51 And, behold, the veil of the
temple was rent in twain from the
top to the bottom ; and the earth
did quake, and the rocks rent ;
52 And the graves were opened;
and many bodies of the saints
which slept arose,
53 And came out of the graves
after his resurrection, and went
into the holy city, and appeared
unto many,
54 Now when the centurion.

one on the right hand and one
on the left.
39 Those who passed by scoffed
at him, nodding at him in
40 derision and caUing, " You
were to destroy the temple and
buUd it in three days ! Save
yourself, ff you are God's Son !
Come down from the cross ! "
41 So, too, the high priests made
fun of him with the scribes and
42 the elders of the people. "He
saved others," they said, " but
he cannot save himself ! He the
' King of Israel ' ! Let him come
do-svn now from the cross ; then
we will believe in him !
43 His trust is in God ? Let God
deliver him now if he cares for
hiin J He said he was the
Son of God ! "
44 The robbers who were
crucified with him also de
nounced him in the same
way.
45 Now from twelve o'clock to
three o'clock darkness covered
46 aU the land, and about three
o'clock Jesus gave a loud cry,
" Eli, eli, lema sabachthani "
(that is, My God, my God,
why hast thou forsaken me ?)
47 On hearing this some of the
bystanders said, " He is caUing
48 for Elijah." One of them ran
off at once and took a sponge,
which he soaked in vinegar and
put on the end of a stick to
49 give him a drink. But the
others said, " Stop, let us see ff
Elijah does come to save him !"
[Seizingalance,anotherpricked
his side, and out came water
50 and blood.] Jesus again ut
tered a loud scream and gave
51 up his spirit. And the curtain
of the temple was torn in two
from top to bottom, the earth
52 shook, the rocks were split, the
tombs were opened, and a num
ber of bodies of the saints who
slept the sleep of death rose up
53 — they left the tombs after his
resurrection and entered the
holy city and appeared to a
54 number of people. Now when
the army-captain and his meu

ST. MATTHEW XXVII

79

and they that were with him,
watching Jesus, saw the earth
quake, and those things that were
done, they feared greatly, saying.
Truly this was the Son of God.
55 And many women were
there beholding afar off, which
followed Jesus from Galilee, minis
tering unto him :
56 Among which was Mary
Magdalene, and Mary the mother
of James and Joses, and the
mother of Zebedee's children.
57 When the even was come,
there came a rich man of Arima-
th»a, named Joseph, who also
himself was Jesus' disciple :
58 He went to Pilate, and
begged the body of Jesus. Then
PUate commanded the body to be
dehvered. 59 And when Joseph had taken
the body, he wrapped it in a clean
linen cloth,
60 And laid it in his own new
tomb, which he had hewn out in
the rock : and he roUed a great
stone to the doojf of the sepulchre,
and departed.
61 And there was Mary Magda
lene, and the other Mary, sitting
over against the sepulchre.
62 Tl Now the next day, that
followed the day of the prepara
tion, the chief priests and Phari
sees came together unto PUate,
63 Saying, Sir, we remember
that that deceiver said, while he
was yet alive. After three days I
wUl rise again.
64 Command therefore that the
sepulchre be made sure until the
third day, lest his disciples come
by night, and steal him away, and
say unto the people. He is risen
from the dead : so the last error
shall be worse than the first.
65 Pilate said unto them. Ye
have a watch : go your way, make
it as sure as ye can.
66 So they went, and made the
sepulchre sure, sealing the stone,
and setting a watch.

who were watching Jesus saw
the earthquake .and all that
happened, they were dreadfully
afraid ; they said, " This man
was certainly a son of God ! "
55 There were also a number of
women there looking on from a
distance, women who had fol
lowed Jesus from Galilee and
56 waited on him, including Mary
of Magdala, Mary the mother
of James and Joseph, and the
mother of the sons of Zebe
daeus.
57 Now when evening came, a
rich man from Arimathaea,
called Joseph, who had become
58 a disciple of Jesus, went to
Pilate and asked him for the
body of Jesus. Pilate then or
dered the body to be handed
59 over to him. So Joseph took
the body, wrapped it in clean
60 linen, and put it in his
new tomb, which he had
cut in the rock ; then, after
rolling a large boulder to the
opening of the tomb, he went
away.
61 Mary of Magdala and the
other Mary were there, sitting
opposite the tomb.
62 Next day (that is, on the day
after the Preparation) the high
priests and Pharisees gathered
63 round PUate and said, " We re
member, sir, that when this
impostor was alive he said, ' I
64 will rise after three days.' Now
then, give orders for the tomb
to be kept secure tUl the third
day, in case his disciples go and
steal him and then tell the peo
ple, ' He has risen from the
dead.' The end of the fraud
vsdll then be worse than the be-
65 ginning of it." PUate said to
them, " Take a guard of sol
diers, go and make it as secure
66 as you can." So off they went
and made the tomb secure by
putting a seal on the boulder
and setting the guard.

80

ST. MATTHEW XXVIII

CHAPTER XXVIII
1 In the end of the sabbath, as
it began to dawn toward the flrst
day of the week, came Mary Mag
dalene and the other Mary to see
the sepulchre.
2 And, behold, there was a
great earthquake : for the angel
of the Lord descended from hea
ven, and came and rolled back
the stone from the door, and sat
upon it.
3 His countenance was like
lightning, and his raiment white
as snow :
4 And for fear of him the keep
ers did shake, and became as dead
men. 5 And the angel answered and
said unto the women. Fear not
ye : for I know that ye seek Jesus,
which was crucified.
6 He is not here : for he is risen,
as he said. Come, see the place
where the Lord lay.
7 And go quickly, and tell his
disciples that he is risen from the
dead ; and, behold, he goeth be
fore you into Galilee ; there shaU
ye see him : lo, I have told you.
8 And they departed quickly
from the sepulchre with fear and
great joy ; and did run to bring his
disciples word.
9 Tl And as they went to teU his
disciples, behold, Jesus met them,
saying, All hail. And they came
and held him by the feet, and wor
shipped him.
10 Then said Jesus unto them.
Be not afraid : go teU my brethren
that they go into Galilee, and there
shall they see me.
11 Tl Now when they were go
ing, behold, some of the watch
came into the city, and shewed
unto the chief priests all the things
that were done.
12 And when they were assem
bled with the elders, and had taken
counsel, they gave large money
unto the soldiers,
13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples
came by night, and stole him
away while we slept.

CHAPTER XXVIII
1 At the close of the sabbath,
as the first day of the week was
dawning, Mary of Magdala and
the other Mary went to look at
the tomb.
2 But a great earthquake took
place ; an angel of the Lord
came down from heaven and
went and rolled away the
boulder and sat on it.
3 Hisappearancewaslikelight-
ning and his raiment white as
snow.
4 For fear of him the sen
tries shook and became like
5 dead men ; but the angel ad
dressed the women, saying,
" Have no fear ; I know you
are looking for the crucifled
Jesus.
6 He is not here, he has risen,
as he told you he would. See,
here is the place where he [the
Lord] lay.
7 Now be quick and go to his
disciples, tell them he has risen
from the dead and that ' he
precedes you to GalUee ; you
shall see him there.' That is
my message for you."
8 Then they ran quickly from
the tomb in fear and great joy,
to announce the news to his
disciples.
9 And Jesus himself met them,
saying, " Hail ! " So they
went up to him and caught
hold of his feet and wor-
10 shipped him ; then Jesus said
to them, " Have no fear ! Go
and tell my brothers to leave
for GalUee ; they shaU see me
there."
11 WhUe they were on their
way, some of the sentries went
into the city and reported all
that had taken place to the
12 high priests, who, after meeting
and conferring with the elders,
gave a considerable sum of
money to the soldiers and told
13 them to say that " his disciples
came at night and stole him
14 when we were asleep." " If this

ST. MATTHEW XXVIII

81

14 And it this come to the
governor's ears, we wUl persuade
" him, and secure you.
15 So they took the money,
and did as they were taught : and
this saying is commonly reported
among the Jews until this day.
16 Tf Then the eleven disciples
went away into Galilee, into a
mountain where Jesus had ap
pointed them.
17 And when they saw him,
they worshipped him : but some
doubted. 18 And Jesus came and spake
unto them, saying. All power is
given unto me in heaven and in
earth. 19 Tl Gro ye therefore, and teach
aU nations, baptizing them in the
name of the Father, and' of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost :
20 Teaching them to observe
aU things whatsoever I have com
manded you : and, lo, I am with
you alway, even unto the end of
the world. Amen.

comes to the ears of the gov
ernor," they added, " we will
satisfy him and see that you
have no trouble about the mat-
15 ter." So the soldiers took the
money and followed their in
structions ; and this story has
been disseminated among the
Jews down to the present day.
16 Now the eleven disciples
went to Galilee, to the hiU
where Jesus had arranged to
17 meet them. When they saw
him they worshipped him,
though some were in doubt.
18 Then Jesus came forward to
them and said, " FuU authority
has been given to me in heaven
19 and on earth ; go and make
disciples of all nations, baptize
them in the name of the Father
and the Son and the holy
20 Spirit, and teach them to obey
all the commands I have
laid on you. And I wiU be vsdth
you all the time, to the very
end of the world."

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
St. mark

CHAPTER I
1 The beginning of the gospel
of Jesus Christ, the Son of God ;
2 As it is written in the pro
phets. Behold, I send my messen
ger before thy face, which shall
prepare thy way before thee.
3 The voice of one crying in the
wilderness. Prepare ye the way of
the Lord, make his paths straight.
4 John did baptize in the wUder-
ness, and preach the baptism of
repentance for the remission of
sins. 5 And there went out unto him
all the land of Judsea, and they of
Jerusalem, and were all baptized
of him in the river of Jordan, con
fessing their sins.
6 And John was clothed with
camel's hair, and with a girdle of
a skin about his loins ; and he did
eat locusts and wild honey ;
7 And preached, saying. There
cometh one mightier than I after
me, the latchet of whose shoes I
am not worthy to stoop down and
unloose. 8 I indeed have baptized you
with water : but he shaU baptize
you with the Holy Ghost.
9 And it came to pass in those
days, that Jesus came from Naza
reth of Galilee, and was baptized
of John in Jordan.
10 And straightway coming up
out of the water, he saw the hea
vens opened, and the Spirit like a
dove descending upon him :
1 1 And there came a voice from
heaven, saying, Thou art my be
loved Son, in whom I am well
pleased. 12 And immediately the spirit
drivetli him into the wilderness.
13 And he was there in the wU-

CHAPTER I
1 The beginning of the gospel
of Jesus Christ [the Son of God].
2 As it is written in the pro
phet Isaiah,
Here I send my messenger be
fore your face
to prepare the way for you :
3 the voice of one who cries in
the desert,
' Make the way ready for
the Lord,
level the paths for him ' —
4 John appeared baptizing in the
desert and preaching a bap
tism of repentance for the re-
5 mission of sins ; and the whole
of Judaea and all the people of
Jerusalem went out to him and
got baptized by him in the Jor
dan river, confessing their sins.
6 John was dressed in camel's
hair, with a leather girdle round
his loins, and he ate locusts and
7 wild honey. He announced,
" After me one who is
mightier wUl come, and I am
not fit to stoop and untie the
8 string of his sandals : I have
baptized you with water, but
he will baptize you with the
holy Spirit."
9 Now it was in those days that
Jesus arrived from Nazaret in
GaUlee and got baptized in the
10 Jordan by John. And the mo
ment he rose from the water
he saw the heavens cleft and
the Spirit coming down upon
11 him like a dove ; then said a
voice from heaven,
' Thou art my Son, the Be
loved, in thee is my deUght.'
12 Then the Spirit drove him
immediately into the desert,
13 and in the desert he remained

QO

ST. MARK I

83

demess forty days, tempted of
Satan ; and was with the wild
beasts ; and the angels ministered
unto him.
14 Now after that John was put
in prison, Jesus came into Galilee,
preaching the gospel of the king
dom of God,
15 And saying. The time is ful
filled, and the kingdom of God is
at hand : repent ye, and believe
the gospel.
16 Now as he walked by the sea
of Galilee, he saw Simon and An
drew his brother casting a net into
the sea : for they were fishers.
17 And Jesus said unto them.
Come ye after me, and I will make
you to become fishers of men.
18 And straightway they for
sook their nets, and followed him.
19 And when he had gone a
little farther thence, he saw James
the son of Zebedee, and John his
brother, who also were in the ship
mending their nets.
20 And straightway he called
them : and they left their father
Zebedee in the ship with the hired
servants, and went after him.
21 And they went into Caper
naum ; and straightway on the
sabbath day he entered into the
synagogue, and taught.
22 And they were astonished at
his doctrine : for he taught them
as one that had authority, and not
as the scribes.
23 And there was in their syna
gogue a man with an unclean
spirit ; and he cried out,
24 Saying, Let us alone ; what
have we- to do with thee, thou
Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come
to destroy us ? I know thee who
thou art, the Holy One of God.
25 And Jesus rebuked him, say
ing. Hold thy peace, and come out
of him.
26 And when the unclean spirit
had torn him, and cried with a
loud voice, he came out of him.
27 And they were all amazed,
insomuch that they questioned
among themselves, saying, What
thing is this ? what new doctrine
is this ? tor with authority com-

for forty days, whUe Satan
tempted him ; he was in the
company of wild beasts, but
angels ministered to him.
14 After John had been ar
rested Jesus went to Galilee
preaching the gospel of God :
15 he said, " The time has
now come, God's reign is
near : repent and believe in
the gospel."
16 Now as he passed along
the sea of Galilee he saw
Simon and Simon's brother
Andrew netting fish in the
sea — for they were fishermen ;
17 so Jesus said to them,
' ' Come, follow me and I wdU
make you fish for men."
18 At once they dropped their
nets and went after him.
19 Then going on a little further
he saw James the son of
Zebedaeus and his brother
John ; they too were in their
boat, mending their nets ;
20 he called them at once,
and they left their father
Zebedaeus in the boat with
the crew and went to follow
him.
21 They then entered Caphar-
nahum. As soon as the sab
bath came, he at once began to
22 teach in the synagogue ; and
they were astounded at his
teaching, for he taught them
like an authority, not like
the scribes.
23 Now there was a man with
an unclean spirit in their syna
gogue, who at once shrieked
24 out, " Jesus of Nazaret, what
business have you with us ?
Have you come to destroy
us ? We know who you are,
you are God's holy One."
25 But Jesus checked it ; " Be
quiet," he said, " come out
of him."
26 And after convulsing him the
unclean spirit did come out of
27 him with a loud cry. Thenthey
were all so amazed that they
discussed it together, saying,
" Whatever is this ? " " It's
new teaching with authority

84

ST. MARK I

mandeth he even the unclean
spirits, and they do obey him.
28 And immediately his fame
spread abroad throughout aU the
region round about GalUee.
29 And forthwith, when they
were come out of the synagogue,
they entered into the house of.
Simon and Andrew, with James
and John.
30 But Simon's vsdfe's mother
lay sick of a fever, and anon they
tell him of her.
31 And he came and took her
by the hand, and lifted her up ;
and immediately the fever left her,
and she ministered unto them.
32 And at even, when the sun
did set, they brought unto him all
that were diseased, and them that
were possessed with devils.
33 And all the city was gathered
together at the door.
34 And he healed many that
were sick of divers diseases, and
cast out many devils ; and suffered
not the devils to speak, because
they knew him.
35 And in the morning, rising
up a great whUe before day, he
went out, and departed into a
solitary place, and there prayed.
36 And Eimon and they that
were with him foUowed after him.
37 And when they had found
him, they said unto him, AU men
seek for thee.
38 And he said unto them. Let
us go into the next towns, that I
may preach there also : for there
fore came I forth.
39 And he preached in their
synagogues throughout all Galilee,
and cast out devils.
40 And there came a leper to
him, beseeching him, and kneeling
down to him, and saying unto him.
If thou wUt, thou canst make me
clean. 41 And Jesus, moved with com
passion, put forth his hand, and
touched him, and saith unto him,
1 will ; be thou clean.
42 And as soon as he had
spoken, immediately the leprosy
departed from him, and he was
cleansed.

behind it ! " " He orders even
unclean spirits ! " " Yes, and
they obey him ! "
28 So his fame at once spread in
all directions through the whole
of the surrounding country
of Galilee.
29 On lea\dng the synagogue
they went straight to the house
of Simon and Andrew, accom
panied by .Tames and John.
30 Simon's mother-in-law was in
bed -with fever, so they told
31 him at once about her, and he
went up to her and taking her
hand made her rise ; the fever
left her at once and she min
istered to them.
32 Now when evening came,
when the sun set, they
brought him aU who were Ul
or possessed by daemons — •
33 indeed the whole town was
34 gathered at the door — and
he cured many who were
ill with various diseases and
cast out many daemons ; but
as the daemons knew him
he would not let them say
35 anything. Then in the . early
morning, long before daylight,
he got up and went away out
36 to a lonely spot. He was
praying there when Simon
and his companions hunted
37 him out and discovered him ;
they told him, " Everybody
38 is looking for you," but
he said to them, " Let us
go somewhere else, to the
adjoining country-towns, so
that I may preach there
as well ; that is • why I
39 came out here." jAnd he
went preaching in their syna
gogues throughout the whole
of Galilee, casting out dae
mons.
40 A leper came to him beseech
ing him on bended knee, saying,
" If you only choose, you can
41 cleanse me ; " so he stretched
his hand out in pity and touched
him saying, " 1 do choose, be
42 cleansed." And the leprosy at
once left him and he was
cleansed.

ST. MARK II

43 And he straitly charged him,
and forthwith sent him away ;
44 And saith unto him. See thou
say nothing to any man : but go
thy way, shew thyself to the priest,
and offer for thy cleansing those
things which Moses commanded,
for a testimony unto them.
45 But he went out, and began
to publish it much, and to blaze
abroad the matter, insomuch that
Jesus could no more openly enter
into the city, but was without in
desert places : and they came to
him from every quarter.

43 Then he sent him off at once
44 with the stem charge, " See,
you are not to say a word to
anybody ; away and show
yourself to the priest and offer
what Moses prescribed for your
45 cleansing, to notify men. " But
he went off and proceeded to
proclaim it aloud and spread
news of the affair both far and
wide. The result was that Jesus
could no longer enter any town
openly ; he stayed outside in
lonely places, and people came
to him from every quarter.

CHAPTER II
1 And again he entered into
Capernaum after some days ; and
it was noised that he was in the
house. 2 And straightway many were
gathered together, insomuch that
there was no room to receive them,
no, not so much as about the door :
and he preached the word unto
them. 3 And they come unto him,
bringing one sick of the palsy,
which was borne of four.
4 And when they could not
come nigh unto him for the press,
they uncovered the roof where he
was: and when they had broken it
up, they let down the bed wherein
the sick of the palsy lay.
5 When Jesus saw their faith,
he said unto the sick of the palsy.
Son, thy sins be forgiven thee.
6 But there were certain of the
scribes sitting there, and reason
ing in their hearts,
7 Why doth this man thus
speak blasphemies ? who can for
give sins but God only ?
8 And immediately when Jesus
perceived in his spirit that they so
reasoned within themselves, he
said unto them. Why reason ye
these things in your hearts ?
9 Whether is it easier to sa to
the sick of the palsy. Thy sins be
forgiven thee ; or to say. Arise, and
take up thy bed, and walk ?

CHAPTER II
1 When he entered Caphama-
hum again after some days
it was reported that he was at
2 home, and a large number at
once gathered, till there was no
more room for them, not even
at the door. He was speaking
3 the word to them, when a para
lytic was brought to him ; four
4 men carried him, and as they
could not get near Jesus on
account of the crowd, they tore
up the roof under which he
stood and through the opening
they lowered the pallet on
5 which the paralytic lay. When
Jesus saw their faith, he said
to the paralytic, " My son, your
sins are forgiven."
6 Now there were some scribes
sitting there who argued in
their hearts,
7 " What does the man mean
by talking like this ? It is
blasphemy ! Who can forgive
sins, who but God alone ? "
8 Conscious at once that they
were arguing to themselves in
this way, Jesus asked them,
" Why do you argue thus in
your hearts ?
9 Which is the easier thing,
to tell the paralytic, ' Your
sins, are forgiven,' or to teU
him, ' Rise, lift your paUet, and
go away ' ?

86

ST. MARK II

10 But that ye may know that
the Son of man hath power on
earth to forgive sins, (he saith to
the sick of the palsy,)
11 I say unto thee. Arise, and
take up thy bed, and go thy way
into thine house.
12 And immediately he arose,
took up the bed, and went forth
before them all ; insomuch that
they were all amazed, and glori
fied God, saying. We never saw it
on this fashion.
13 And he went forth again by
the sea side ; and all the multitude
resorted unto him, and he taught
them. 14 And as he passed by, he saw
Levi the son of Alphasus sitting at
the receipt of custom, and said
unto him. Follow me. And he
arose and followed him.
15 And it came to pass, that, as
Jesus sat at meat in his house,
many publicans and sinners sat
also together with Jesus and his
disciples : for there were many,
and they followed him.
16 And when the scribes and
Pharisees saw him eat with publi
cans and sinners, they said unto
his disciples, How is it that he
eateth and drinketh with publi
cans and sinners ?
17 When Jesus heard it, he
saith unto them. They that are
whole have no need of the physi
cian, but they that are sick : I
came not to call the righteous, but
sinners to repentance.
18 And the disciples of John
and of the Pharisees used to fast :
and they come and say unto him.
Why do the disciples of John and
of the Pharisees fast, but thy dis
ciples fast not ?
19 And Jesus said unto them.
Can the children of the bride-
chamber fast, while the bride-
groQm is with them ? as long as
they have the bridegroom with
them, they cannot fast.
20 But the days will come,
when the bridegroom shall be
taken away from them, and then
shall they fast in those days.
21 No man also seweth a piece

10 But to let you see the Son
of man has power on earth to
forgive sins " — he said to the
paralytic,
11 " Rise, I tell you, Uft your
pallet, and go home."
12 And he rose, lifted his paUet
at once, and went off before
them all ; at this they were
all amazed and glorified God
saying, " We never saw the like
of it ! "
13 Then he went out again by
the seaside, and all the crowd
came to him and he taught
14 them. As he passed along he
saw Levi the son of Alphaeus
sitting at the tax-otfice ; he
said to him, " Follow me," and
15 he rose and followed him. Now
Levi was at table in his own
house, and he had many tax-
gatherers and sinners as guests
along with Jesus and his dis
ciples — for there were many of
16 them among his followers. So
when some scribes of the Phari
sees saw he was eating with sin
ners and taxgatherers they
said to his disciples, " Why does
he eat and drink vsdth tax-
17 gatherers and sinners ? " On
hearing this, Jesus said to
them,
" Those who are strong have
no need of a doctor, but
those who are Ul :
I have not come to caU just
men but sinners."
18 As the disciples of John and
of the Pharisees were observing
a fast, people came and asked
him, " Why do John's disciples
and the disciples of the Phari
sees fast, and your disciples do
19 notfast?" Jesus said to them,
" Can friends at a wedding
fast whUe the bride
groom is beside them ?
As long as they have the
bridegroom beside them
they cannot fast.
20 A time will come when the
bridegroom is taken
from them ; then they
will fast, on that day.
21 No one stitches a piece of

ST. MARK III

87

of new cloth on an old garment :
else the new piece thai} filled it up
taketh away from the old, and the
rent is made worse.
22 And no man putteth new
wine into old bottles : else the new
wine doth burst the bottles, and
the wine is spilled, and the bottles
wUl be marred : but new wine
must be put into new bottles.
23 And it came to pass, that he
went through the com fields on
the sabbath day ; and his dis
ciples began, as they went, to
pluck the ears of corn.
24 And the Pharisees said unto
him. Behold, why do they on the-
sabbath day that which is not
lawful ?
25 And he said unto them.
Have ye never read what David
did, when he had need, and was an
hungred, he, and they that were
with him ?
26 How he went into the house
of God in the days of Abiathar the
high priest, and did eat the shew
bread, which is not lawful to eat
but for the priests, and gave also
to them which were with him ?
27 And he said unto them, The
sabbath was made for man, and
not man for the sabbath :
28 Therefore the Son of man is
Lord also of the sabbath.

undressed cloth on an old
coat,
otherwise the patch breaks
away, thenewfromtheold,
and the tear is made worse :
22 no one pours fresh wine into
old wineskins,
otherwise the vsdne wUl
burst the wineskins,
and both wine and wine
skins are ruined." *
23 Now it happened that he was
passing through the cornfields
on the sabbath, and as the dis
ciples made their way through
they began to pull the ears of
24 corn. "The Pharisees said to
him, " Look at what they are
doing on the' sabbath ! That is
25 not allowed." He said to them,
" Have you never read what
David did when he was in need
and hungry, he and his men ?
26 He went into the house of God
(Abiathar was high priest then)
and ate the loaves of the Presence
which no one except the priests
is aUowed to eat, and also
shared them with his foUow-
27 ers." And he said to them,
" The sabbath was made for
man, not man for the sab
bath :
28 so that the Son of man is Lord
even over the sabbath."

* Omitting aA\a olvov veov ets aa-Koi^ tcaivov';, a harmonlstlc addition from the
parallel passage in Luke v. 38 and Matthew ix. 17.

CHAPTER III
1 And he entered again into the
synagogue ; and there was a man
there which had a withered hand.
2 And they watched him, whe
ther he would heal him on the
sabbath day ; that they might
accuse him.
3 And he saith unto the man
which had the withered hand.
Stand forth.
4 And he saith unto them. Is it
lawful to do good on the sabbath
days, or to do evil ? to save life, or
to kUl ? But they held their peace.
5 And when he had looked
round about on them with anger,

CHAPTER III
1 Ag.ain he entered a syna
gogue. Now a man was there
whose hand was withered,
2 and they watched to see if he
would heal him on the sabbath,
so as to get a charge against
3 him. He said to the man with
the withered hand,
" Rise and come forward " ;
4 then he asked them,
"Is it right to help or to
hurt on the sabbath, to save
life or to kUl ? "
They were silent.
5 Then glancing round him in
anger and vexation at their

ST. MARK III

being grieved for the hardness of
their hearts, he saith unto the man,
Stretch forth thine hand. And he
stretched it out : and his hand was
restored whole as the other.
6 And the Pharisees went forth,
and straightway took counsel -with
the Herodians against him, how
they might destroy him.
7 But Jesus withdrew himself
with his disciples to the sea : and
a great multitude from GalUee fol
lowed him, and from Judsea,
8 And from Jerusalem, and
from Idumsea, and from beyond
Jordan ; and they about Tyre and
Sidon, a great multitude, when
they had heard what great things
he did, came unto him.
9 And he spake to his disciples,
that a small ship should wait on
him because of the multitude, lest
they should throng him.
10 For he had healed many ; in
somuch that they pressed upon
him for to touch him, as many
as had plagues.
11 And unclean spirits, when
they saw him, feU down before
him, and cried, saying. Thou art
the Son of God.
12 And he straitly charged
them that they should not make
him knovsm.
13 And he goeth up into a
mountain, and calleth unto him
whom he would : and they came
unto him.
14 And he ordained twelve, that
they should be with him, and that
he might send them forth to
preach, 15 And to have power to heal
sicknesses, and to cast out devils :
16 And Simon he surnamed
Peter ;
17 And James the son of Zebe
dee, and John the brother of
James ; and he surnamed them
Boanerges, which is. The sons of
thunder :
18 And Andrew, and PhUip, and
Bartholomew, and Matthew, and
Thomas, and James the son of Al
phseus, and Thaddaeus, and Simon
the Canaanite,
19 And Judas Iscariot, which

obstinacy he told the man,
" Stretch out your hand."
He stretched it out and his
hand was quite restored.
6 On this the Pharisees with
drew and at once joined the
Herodians in a plot against
him, to destroy him.
7 Jesus retired vsdth his dis
ciples to the sea, and a large
number of people from GalUee
foUowed him ;
also a large number came to
him from Judaea,
8 Jerusalem, Idumaea,
the other side of the Jordan,
and the neighbourhood of
Tyre and Sidon,
as they had heard of his
doings.
9 So he told his disciples to
have a smaU boat ready ;
it was to prevent him being
crushed by the crowd,
10 for he healed so many that
aU who had complaints were
pressing on him to get a touch
of him.
11 And whenever the unclean
spirits saw him they feU
down before him, scream
ing, " You are the Son of God 1 "
12 But he charged them strictly
and severely not to make him
known.
13 Then he went up the hUlside
and summoned the men he
wanted, and they went to him.
14 He appointed twelve to be with
15 him, also that he might des
patch them to preach with the
power of casting out daemons ;
16 there was Simon, whom he
surnamed Peter,
17 James the son of Zebedaeus
and John the brother of James
(he surnamed them Boanerges,
or " Sons of thunder "),
18 Andrew, Philip, Bartholo
mew, Matthew,
Thomas, James the son of
Alphaeus, Thaddaeus, Simon the zealot,
19 and Judas Iscariot, who be
trayed him.

ST. MARK III

89

also betrayed him : and they went
into an house.
20 And the multitude cometh
together again, so that they could
not so much as eat bread.
21 And when his friends heard
of it, they went out to lay hold on
him : for they said. He is beside
himself. 22 Tf -And the scribes which
came down from Jerusalem said,
He hath Beelzebub, and by the
prince of the devils casteth he out
devUs. 23 And he caUed them unto him,
and said unto them in parables.
How can Satan cast out Satan ?
24 And ff a kingdom be divided
against itseU, that kingdom can
not stand.
25 And ff a house be divided
against itseU, that house cannot
stand. 26 And ff Satan rise up against
himseff, and be divided, he can
not stand, but hath an end.
27 No man can enter into a
strong man's house, and spoU his
goods, except he will flrst bind the
strong man ; and then he wUl spoU
his house.
28 VerUy I say unto you. All
sins shaU be forgiven unto the sons
of men, and blasphemies where
with soever they shall blaspheme :
29 But he that shall blaspheme
against the Holy Ghost hath never
forgiveness, but is in danger of
eternal damnation :
30 Because they said, He hath
an unclean spirit.
31 Tf There came then his
brethren and his mother, and,
standing without, sent unto him,
calling him.
32 And the multitude sat about
.him, and they said unto him. Be
hold, thy mother and thy brethren
vsdthout seek for thee.
33 And he answered them, say
ing. Who is my mother, or my
brethren ?
34 And he looked round about
on them which sat about him, and
said. Behold my mother and my
brethren !
35 For whosoever shall do the

20 Then they went indoors, but
the crowd gathered again, so
that it was impossible even to
21 have a meal. And when his
family heard this, the,y set out
to get hold of him, for what
they said was, " He is out of his
22 mind." But the scribes who
had come down from Jerusalem
said, " He has Beelzebul," and
" It is by the prince of daemons
23 that he casts out daemons." So
he called them and said to them
by way of parable, " How can
Satan cast out Satan ? i
24 If a realm is divided against
itself,
that realm cannot stand :
25 if a household is di-vided
against itseff,
that household cannot
stand :
26 and if Satan has risen against
himself and is divided,
he cannot stand, he comes
to an end.
27 No one can enter the strong
man's house and plunder his
goods unless first of all he binds
the strong man ; then he can
28 plunder his house. I tell you
truly, the sons of men shaU be for
given all their sins,
and all the blasphemies
they may utter,
29 but whoever blasphemes
against the holy Spirit is
never forgiven,
he is guilty of an eternal
sin."
30 (This was because they said,
" He has an unclean spirit.")
31 Then came his brothers and his
mother, and standing outside
32 they sent to call him ; there
was a crowd sitting round him,
and he was told, " Here are
your mother and brothers and
sisters wanting you outside."
33 He replied, " Who are my
mother and my brothers ? "
34 And glancing at those -,vho
were sitting round him in a
circle he said, " There are my
mother and my brothers !
35 Whoever does the will of God,

90

ST. MARK IV

will of God, the same is my brother,
and my sister, and mother.

that is my brother and sister
and mother."

CHAPTER IV
1 And he began again to teach
by the sea side : and there was
gathered unto him a great multi
tude, so that he entered into a ship,
and sat in the sea ; and the whole
multitude was by the sea on the
land. 2 And he taught them many
things by parables, and said unto
them in his doctrine,
3 Hearken ; Behold, there went
out a sower to sow :
4 And it came to pass, as he
sowed, some fell by the way side,
and the fowls of the air came and
devoured it up.
5 And some tell on stony ground,
where it had not much earth ; and
immediately it sprang up, because
it had no depth of earth :
6 But when the sun was up, it
was scorched ; and because it had
no root, it withered away.
7 And some fell among thorns,
and the thorns grew up, and
choked it, and it yielded no fruit.
8 And other fell on good ground,
and did yield fruit that sprang up
and increased ; and brought forth,
some thirty, and some sixty, and
some an hundred.
9 And he said unto them. He
that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
10 And when he was alone, they
that were about him with the
twelve asked of him the parable.
1 1 And he said unto them. Unto
you it is given to know the mys
tery of the kingdom of God : but
unto them that are without, all
these things are done in parables :
12 That seeing they may see,
and not perceive ; and hearing they
may hear, and not understand ;
lest at any time they should be
converted, and their sins should be
forgiven them.
13 And he said unto them.
Know ye not this parable ? and
how then will ye know all par
ables ?

CHAPTER IV
1 Once more he proceeded to
teach by the seaside, and a
huge crowd gathered round
him ; so he entered a boat
on the sea and sat down,
while all the crowd stayed on
shore.
2 He gave them many lessons
in parables, and said to them
in the course of his teach-
3 ing : ' ' Listen, a sower went
4 out to sow, and as he sowed
it chanced that some seed
feU on the road, and the birds
5 came and -ate it up ; some
other seed fell on stony soU
where it had not much earth,
and it shot up at once be
cause it had no depth of
6 earth, but when the sun rose it
got scorched and -withered
away, because it had no root ;
7 some other seed feU among
thoms, and the thorns sprang
up and choked it, so it bore no
8 crop ; some other seed fell on
good soU and bore a crop that
sprang up and grew, yielding at
the rate of thirty, sixty, and
9 a hundredfold." He added,
" Anyone who has ears to hear,
let him listen to this."
10 When he was by himself his
adherents and the twelve asked
11 him about the parable, and he
said to them : " The open
secret of the Realm of God is
granted to you, but these out
siders get everything by way of
parables, so that
12 for all their seeing they may,
not perceive,
and for all their hearing they
may not understand,
lest they turn and be for
given. ' '
13 And he said to them,
" You do not understand
this parable ?
Then how are you to under-
14 stand the other parables ? The

ST. MARK , IV

91

14 Tf The sower soweth the
word. 15 And these are they by the
way side, where the word is sown ;
but when they have heard, Satan
cometh immediately, and taketh
away the word that was sown in
their hearts.
16 And these are they likewise
which are sown on stony ground ;
who, when they have heard the
word, immediately receive it with
gladness ;
17 And have no root in them
selves, and so endure but for a
time : afterward, when affliction or
persecution ariseth for the word's
sake, immediately they are offen
ded. 18 And these are they which are
sovsm among thoms ; such as hear
the word,
19 And the cares of this world,
and the deceitfulness of riches, and
the lusts of other things entering
in, choke the word, and it becom
eth unfruitful.
20 And these are they which are
sown on good ground ; such as
hear the word, and receive it, and
bring forth fruit, some thirtyfold,
some sixty, and some an hundred.
21 Tf And he said unto them. Is
a candle brought to be put under
a bushel, or under a bed ? and not
to be set on a candlestick ?
22 For there is nothing hid
which shaU not be manifested ;
neither was any thing kept secret,
but that it should come abroad.
23 If any man have ears to hear,
let him hear.
24 And he said unto them.
Take heed what ye hear : with
what measure ye mete, it shall be
measured to you : and unto you
that hear shall more be given.
25 For he that hath, to him
shall be given : and he that hath
not, from him shall be taken even
that which he hath.
26 Tf And he said. So is the king
dom of God, as if a man should
cast seed into the ground ;

15 sower sows the word. As for
those ' on the road,' when the
seed is sown there — as soon as
they hear it, Satan at once
comes and carries off the word
16 sown within them. Similarly
those who are sown ' on stony
soil ' are the people who on
hearing the word accept it *
17 vsdth enthusiasm ; but they
have no root in themselves,
they do not last ; the next
thing is that when the word
brings trouble or persecution,
they are at once repelled.
18 Another set are those who are
sown ' among thorns ' ; they
19 listen to the word, but the
worries of the world and the
delight of being rich and all
the other passions come in to
choke the word ; so it proves
20 unfruitful. As for those who
were sown ' on good soil,'
these are the people who listen
to the word and take it in
and bear fruit at the rate of
thirty, sixty, and a hundred
fold."
21 He also said to them,
"Is a lamp brought to be
placed under a bowl or a
bed?
Is it not to be placed upon
the stand ?
22 Nothing is hidden except to
be disclosed,
nothing concealed except
to be revealed.
23 If anyone has an ear to hear,
24 let him listen to this." Also he
said to them, " Take care what
you hear ; the measure you
deal out to others will be dealt
out to yourselves, and you will
receive extra.
25 For he who has, to him shaU
more be given ;
while as for him who has
not, from him shall be
taken even what he
has."
26 And he said, " It is with the
Realm of God as when a man

• Omitting eievs -with D, the Sinaitic Syriac, some manuscripts of the Old
Latin etc. The tendency was to add Mark's eifliis rather than omit it, especi
ally when it occurred as here in the Matth. w-piraUel (xiii. 20).

92

ST. MARK IV

27 And should sleep, and rise
night and day, and the seed should
spring and grow up, he knoweth
not how.
28 For the earth bringeth
forth fruit of herself ; first the
blade, then the ear, after that the
full corn in the ear.
29 But when the fruit is brought
forth, immediately he putteth in
the sickle, because the harvest is
come. 30 Tf And he said, Whereunto
shaU we liken the kingdom of
God ? or with what comparison
shall we compare it ?
31 It is like a grain of mustard
seed, which, when it is sown in
the earth, is less than aU the seeds
that be in the earth :
32 But when it is sown, it grow-
eth up, and becometh greater than
all herbs, and shooteth out great
branches ; so that the fowls of the
air may lodge under the shadow
of it.
33 And with many such par
ables spake he the word unto them,
as they were able to hear it.
34 But without a parable spake
he not unto them : and when they
were alone, he expounded all
things to his disciples.
35 And the same day, when the
even was come, he saith unto
them. Let us pass over unto the
other side.
36 And when they had sent
away the multitude, they took
him even as he was in the ship.
And there were also with him other
little ships.
37 And therearose agreatstorm
of wind, and the waves beat into
the ship, so that it was now fuU.
38 And he was in the hinder
part of the ship, asleep on a pil
low : and they awake him, and
say unto him. Master, carest thou
not that we perish ?
39 And he arose, and rebuked
the wind, and said unto the sea.
Peace, be stiU. And the wind
ceased, and there was a great calm.
40 And he said unto them. Why
are ye so fearful ? how is it that
ye have no faith ?

27 has sown seed on earth ; he
sleeps at night and rises by day,
and the seed sprouts and shoots
28 up — he knows not how. (For
the earth bears crops by itseU,
the blade first, the ear of com
next, and then the grain full in
29 the ear.) But whenever the
crop is ready, he has the sickle
put in at once, as harvest has
come."
30 He said also,
" To what can we com
pare the Realm of
God?
how are we to put it
in a parable ?
31 It is like a grain of mustard-
seed — less than any seed on
earth when it is sovsm on earth ;
32 but once sown it springs up to
b e larger than any plant, throw
ing out such big branches that
the ivild birds can roost under its
33 shadow." In many a parable
Uke this he spoke the word to
them, so far as they could
34 listen to it ; he never spoke to
them except by way of parable,
but in private he explained
everything to his own dis
ciples.
3 5 That same day when evening
came he said to them, " Let us
36 cross to the other side ; " so,
lea-ving the crowd, they took
him. just as he was in the boat,
accompanied by some other
boats.
37 But a hea-vy squaU of vsdnd
came on, and the waves
splashed into the boat, so that
the boat fiUed.
38 He was sleeping on the
cushion in the stern, so they
woke him up saying,
" Teacher, are we to drown,
for aU you care ? "
39 And he woke up, checked
the wind, and told the sea,
" Peace, be quiet."
The wind fell and there was
a great calm.
40 Then he said to them,
" Why are you afraid like
this ? Have you no faith
yet ? "

ST. MARK V

93

41 And they feared exceedingly,
and said one to another. What
manner of man is this, that even
the wind and the sea obey him ?

41 But they were overawed and
said to each other, " Whatever
can he be, when the very vsdnd
and sea obey him ? "

CHtLPTER V
1 And they came over unto the
other side of the sea, into the
country of the Gadarenes.
2 And when he was come out
of the ship, immediately there met
him out of the tombs a naan with
an unclean spirit,
3 Who had his dwelling among
the tombs ; and no man could bind
him, no, not with chains :
4 Because that he had been
often bound -with fetters and
chains, and the chains had been
plucked asunder by him, and the
fetters broken in pieces : neither
could any man tame him.
5 And always, night and day,
he was in the mountains, and in
the tombs, crying, and cutting
himseU -with stones.
6 But when he saw Jesus afar
off, he ran and worshipped him,
7 And cried with a loud voice,
and said. What have I to do with
thee, Jesus, thou Son of the most
high God ? I adjure thee by God,
that thou torment me not«
8 For he said unto him. Come
out of the man, thou unclean
spirit. 9 And he asked him. What is
thy name ? And he answered, say
ing. My name is Legion : for we are
many. 10 And he besought him much
that he would not send them
away out of the country.
11 Now there was there nigh
unto the mountains a great herd
of swine feeding.
12 And all the devils besought
him, saying. Send us into the
swine, that we may enter into
them. 13 And forthvsdth Jesus gave
them leave. And the unclean
spirits went out, and entered into
the swine : and the herd ran vio-

CHAPTER V
1 Then they reached the op
posite side of the sea, the
country of the Gerasenes.
2 And as soon as he stepped
out of the boat a man from
the tombs came to meet him,
a man with an unclean spirit
3 who dwelt among the tombs ;
by this time no one could
bind him, not even vsdth a
4 chain, for he had often
been bound with fetters and
chains and had snapped
the chains and broken the
fetters — nobody could tame
him.
5 AU night and day among
the tombs and the hiUs he
shrieked and gashed himseU
with stones.
6 On catching sight of Jesus
from afar he ran and knelt
7 before him, shrieking aloud,
" Jesus, son of God most
High, what business have
you with me ? By God, I
adjure you, do not torture
me."
8 (For he had said, " Come
out of the man, you unclean
spirit.")
9 Jesus asked him, " What
is your name ? "
" Legion," he said, " there is
a host of us."
10 And they begged him earn
estly not to send them out of
the country.
11 Now a large drove of
swine was grazing there on
12 the hUlside ; so the spirits
begged him saying, " Send
us into the swine, that we
may enter them."
13 And Jesus gave them leave.
Then out came the unclean
spirits and entered the swine,
and the drove rushed down

94

ST. MARK V

lently down a steep place into the
sea, (they were about two thou
sand ;) and were choked in the sea.
14 And they that fed the swine
fied, and told it in the city, and in
the country. And they went out
to see what it was that was done.
15 And they come to Jesus, and
see him that was possessed with
the devil, and had the legion, sit
ting, and clothed, and in his right
mind : and they were afraid.
16 And they that saw it told
them how it befell to him that was
possessed with the devU, and also
concerning the swine.
17 And they began to pray him
to depart out of their coasts.
18 And when he was come into
the ship, he that had been pos
sessed with the devU prayed him
that he might be with him.
19 Howbeit Jesus suffered him
not, but saith unto him. Go home
to thy friends, and tell them how
great things the Lord hath done
for thee, and hath had compassion
on thee.
20 And he departed, and began
to publish in Decapolis how great
things Jesus had done for him :
and all men did marvel.
21 And when Jesus was passed
over again by ship unto the other
side, much people gathered unto
him : and he was nigh unto the
sea. 22 And, behold, there cometh
one of the rulers of the synagogue,
Jairus by name ; and when he saw
him, he fell at his feet,
23 And besought him greatly,
saying. My little daughter Ueth at
the point of death : / pray thee,
come and lay thy hands on her,
that she may be healed ; and she
shall live.
24 And Jesus went with him ;
and much people foUowed him,
and thronged him.
25 And a certain woman, which
had an issue of blood twelve years,
26 And had suffered many
things of many physicians, and
had spent all that she had, and was
nothing bettered, but rather grew
worse.

the steep slope into the sea
(there were about two thou
sand of them) and in the sea
they were drowned.
14 The herdsmen fied and re
ported it to the tovsm and the
hamlets. So the people came
to see what had happened,
15 and when they reached
Jesus they saw the lunatic
sitting down, clothed and
, in his sober senses — the
man who had been possessed
by ' Legion.' That frightened
them.
16 And those who had seen
it related to them what had
happened to the lunatic and
17 the swine. Then they began
begging Jesus to leave their
18 district. As he was stepping
into the boat the lunatic begged
that he might accompany
19 him ; but he said, " Go home
to your own people, and report
to them aU the Lord has done
for you and how he took pity
on you."
20 So he went off and began
to proclaim throughout Deca
polis all that Jesus had done
for him ; it made everyone
astonished.
21 Now when Jesus had crossed
in the boat to the other side
again, a large crowd gathered
round him ; so he remained
beside the sea.
22 A president of the synagogue
caUed Jairus came up, and on
catching sight of him fell at
23 his feet with earnest entreaties.
" My Uttle girl is dying," he
said, " do come and lay your
hands on her that she may
recover and live."
24 So Jesus went away with
him. Now a large crowd fol
lowed him ; they pressed round
25 him. And there was a woman
who had had a hemorrhage
26 tor twelve years — she had
suffered a great deal under a
number of doctors and had
spent all her means but was
none the better ; in fact she
27 was rather worse. She heard

ST. MARK V

95

27 'When she had heard of Jesus,
came in the press behind, and
touched his garment.
28 For she said. If I may touch
but his clothes, I shaU be whole.
29 And straightway the foun
tain of her blood was dried up ;
and she felt in her body that she
was healed of that plague.
30 And Jesus, immediately
knowing in himseff that virtue had
gone out of him, turned him about
in the press, and said. Who touched
my clothes ?
31 And his disciples said unto
him, Thou seest the multitude
thronging thee, and sayest thou.
Who touched me ?
32 And he looked round about
to see her that had done this
thing. 33 But the woman fearing and
trembling, knovsdng what was done
in her, came and fell down before
him, and told him all the truth.
34 And he said unto her.
Daughter, thy faith hath made
thee whole ; go in peace, and be
whole of thy plague.
35 WhUe he yet spake, there
came from the ruler of the syna
gogue's house certain which said.
Thy daughter is dead : why
troublest thou the Master any
further ?
36 As soon as Jesus heard the
w^ord that was spoken, he saith
lunto the ruler of the synagogue,
Be not afraid, only believe.
37 And he suffered no man to
ifoUow him, save Peter, and James,
and John the brother of James.
38 And he cometh to the house
'of the ruler of the synagogue, and
seeth the tumult, and them that
wept and wailed greatly.
39 And when he was come in,
lie saith unto them. Why make ye
this ado, and weep ? the damsel is
not dead, but sleepeth.
40 And they laughed him to
¦scorn. But when he had put them
aU out, he taketh the father and
the mother of the damsel, and
them that were with him, and
entereth in where the damsel was
ilying.

about Jesus, got behind him in
the crowd, and touched his
28 robe; " If I can touch even his
clothes," she said to herself, " I
29 wiU recover." And at once the
hemorrhage stopped, and she
felt in her body that she was
30 cured of her complaint. Jesus
was at once conscious that some
healing virtue had passed from
him, so he turned round in
the crowd and asked, " Who
touched my clothes ? "
31 His disciples said to him,
" You see the crowd are press
ing round you, and yet you
ask, ' Who touched me ? ' "
32 But he kept looking round
33 to see who had done it, and
the woman, knowing what had
happened to her, came forward
in fear and trembling and feU
down before him, telUng him
aU the truth.
34 He said to her, " Daughter,
your faith has made you weU ;
go in peace and be free from
your complaint."
35 He was stUl speaking when
a message came from the
house of the synagogue-pre
sident, " Your daughter is dead.
Why trouble the teacher ta
come any further ? "
36 Instantly Jesus ignored the
remark and told the pre
sident, " Have no fear, only
believe."
37 He would not allow anyone
to accompany him except
Peter and James and John the
brother of James.
38 So they reached the presi
dent's hquse, where he saw a
tumult of people wailing and
39 making shriU lament ; and
on entering he asked them,
" Why make a noise and
wail ? The child is not dead
but asleep."
40 They laughed at him.
However, he put them aU
outside and taking the father
and mother of the child
as well as his companions he
went in to where the child

ST. MARK VI

41 And he took the damsel by
the hand, and said unto her,
Talitha cumi ; which is, being inter
preted. Damsel, I say unto thee,
arise. 42 And straightway the damsel
arose, and walked ; for she was
of the age of twelve years. And
they were astonished with a great
astonishment. 43 And he charged them straitly
that no man should know it ; and
commanded that something should
be given her to eat.

41 was lying ; then he took the
chUd's hand and said to her,
" Talitha koum " — which may
be translated, " Little girl, I am
telUng you to rise,"
42 The ' girl got up at once
and began to walk (she was
twelve years old) ; and at
once they were lost in utter
43 amazement. But he strict
ly forbade them to let any
one know about it, and told
them to give her something to
eat.

CHAPTER VI
1 And he went out from thence,
and came into his o-wn country ;
and his disciples foUow him.
2 And when the sabbath day
was come, he began to teach in
the synagogue : and many hearing
him were astonished, saying. Prom
whence hath this man these things ?
and what wisdom is this which
is given unto him, that even such
mighty works are wrought by his
hands ?
3 Is not this the carpenter, the
son of Mary, the brother of James,
and Joses, and of Juda, and Si
mon ? and are not his sisters here
with us ? And they were offended
at him,
4 But Jesus said unto them, A
prophet is not without honour, but
in his ov9n country, and among hia
ovsm kin, and in his own house,
5 And he could there do no
mighty work, save that he laid his
hands upon a few sick folk, and
healed them.
6 And he marveUed because of
their unbelief. And he went
round about the viUages, teaching.
7 Tf And he called unto him the
twelve, and began to send them
forth by two and two ; and gave
them power over unclean spirits ;
8 And commanded them that
they should take nothing tor their
journey, save a staff only ; no scrip,
no bread, no money in their purse :
9 But be shod with sandals ;
and not put on two coats.

CHAPTER VI
1 Leaving there he went to
his native place, foUowed by
his disciples.
2 When the sabbath came,
he began to teach in the syna
gogue, and the large audience
was astounded. " 'Where did
he get all this ? " they said.
" What is the meaning of
this wisdom he is endowed
with ? And these miracles,
too, that his hands perform !
3 Is this not the joiner, the
son of Mary and the brother
of James and Joses and Judas
and Simon? Are not his sisters
settled here among us ? " So
they were. repeUed by him.
4 Then Jesus said to them, " A
prophet never goes without
honour except in his native
place and among his kinsfolk
5 and in his home." There he
could not do any miracle, be
yond laying his hands on a few
sick people and curing them.
6 He was astonished at their lack
of faith.
Then he made a tour round
7 the vUlages, teacMng. And
summoning the twelve he pro
ceeded to send them out two
by two ; he gave them power
8 over the unclean spirits, and
ordered them to take nothing
but a stick for the journey, no
bread, no waUet, no coppers in
9 their girdle ; they were to wear
sandals, but not to put on two

ST. MARK VI

97

10 And he said unto them. In
what place soever ye enter into an
house, there abide tUl ye depart
from that place.
11 And, whosoever shall not re
ceive you, nor hear you, when ye
depart thence, shake off the dust
under your feet for a ^testimony
against them. VerUy I say unto
you, It shaU be more tolerable for
Sodom and Gomorrha in the day
of judgment, than for that city.
12 And they went out, and
preached that men should repent.
13 And they cast out many
devils, and anointed with oU many
that were sick, and healed them.
14 And king Herod heard of
him ; (for his name was spread
abroad :) and he said. That John
the Baptist was risen from the
dead, and therefore mighty works
do shew forth themselves in him.
15 Others said. That it is Elias.
And others said. That it is a pro
phet, or as one of the prophets.
16 But when Herod heard </iere-
of, he said. It is John, whom I be
headed : he is risen from the dead.
17 For Herod himself had sent
forth and laid hold upon John, and
bound him in prison for Herodias'
sake, his brother PhiUp's wffe : for
he had married her.
18 For John had said unto
Herod, It is not lawful for thee to
have thy brother's wife.
19 Therefore Herodias had a
quarrel against him, and would
have kUled him ; but she could
not :
20 For Herod feared John,
knowing that he was a just man
and an holy, and observed him ;
and when he heard him, he did
many things, and heard him
gladly. 21 And when a convenient day
was come, that Herod on his birth
day made a supper to his lords,
high captains, and chief estates of
Galilee ;
22 And when the daughter of
the said Herodias came in, and
danced, and pleased Herod and
them that sat with hiiii, the king
said unto the damsel. Ask of uie

10 shirts, he said. Also, he told
them, " 'Wherever you enter a
house, stay there till you
11 leave the place. And if any
place wiU not receive you
and the people wUl not listen
to you, shake off the very
dust under your feet when
you leave as a warning to
12 them," So they went out and
13 preached repentance ; also they
cast out a number of daemons
and cured a number of sick
people by anointing them
with oU,
14 Now this came to the hear
ing of king Herod, for the name
of Jesus had become weU
kno-svn ; people said,* " John
the Baptizer has risen from the
dead, that is why miraculous
powers are working through
15 him ; " others said, "It is
Elijah," others again, " It is a
prophet, like one of the old
prorhe s."
16 But when Herod heard of
it he said, " John has risen,
17 the John I beheaded." For
this Herod had sent and
arrested John and bound him
in prison on account of his
marriage to Herodias the wffe
18 of his brother Philip ; John
had told Herod, " You have no
right to your brother's wffe."
19 Herodias had a grudge against
him ; she wanted him killed
but she could not manage it,
20 for Herod stood in awe of John,
knowing he was a just and holy
man ; so he protected John —
he was greatly exercised when
he listened to him, still he was
21 glad to listen to him. Then
came a holiday, when Herod
held a feast on his birthday for
his chief offloials and generals
and the notables of GalUee.
22 The daughter of Herodias went
in and danced to them, and
Herod and his guests were so
delighted that the king said to
the girl, " Ask anything you
• Reading thtyov with B D and the
Old Lathi.

98

ST. MARK VI

whatsoever thou wUt, and I wUl
give it thee.
23 And he sware unto her,
¦Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me,
I will give it thee, unto the halt of
my kingdom.
24 And she went forth, and
said unto her mother, 'What shall
I ask ? And she said. The head of
John the Baptist.
25 And she came in straightway
with haste unto the king, and
asked, saying, I will that thou give
me by and by in a charger the
head of John the Baptist.
26 And the king was exceeding
sorry; yet for his oath's sake, and
for their sakes which sat with him,
he would not reject her.
27 And immediately the king
sent an executioner, and com
manded his head to be brought:
and he went and beheaded him in
the prison,
28 And brought his head in a
charger, and gave it to the damsel :
and the damsel gave it to her
mother. 29 And when his disciples heard
of it, they came and took up his
corpse, and laid it in a tomb.
30 And the apostles gathered
themselves together unto Jesus,
and told him all things, both what
they had done, and what they had
taught. 31 And he said unto them.
Come ye yourselves apart into a
desert place, and rest a whUe : for
there were many coming and go
ing, and they had no leisure so
much as to eat.
32 And they departed into a
desert place by ship privately.
33 And the people saw them
departing, and many knew him,
and ran afoot thither out of all
cities, and outwent them,andcame
together unto him.
34 And Jesus, when he came
out, saw much people, and was
moved with compassion toward
them, because they were as sheep
not ha-ving a shepherd : and he
began to teach them many things.
35 And when the day was now
far spent, his dis:;iples came unto

like and I wUl give you
23 it." He swore to her, " I
will give you whatever you
want, were it the half of
24 my realm." So she went out
and said to her mother,
" 'What am I to ask ? "
" John the Baptizer's head,"
25 she answered. Then she hur
ried in at once and asked
the king, saying, " I want
you to give me this very
moment John the Baptist's
26 head on a dish." The king
was very vexed, but for
the sake of his oaths and
his guests he did not like
27 to disappoint her ; so the
king at once sent one of
the guard with orders to
bring his head. The man
went and beheaded him in
28 the prison, brought his head
on a dish, and gave it to
the girl ; and the girl gave
29 it to her mother. When
his disciples heard of it
they went and fetched his
body and laid it in a tomb.
30 Now the apostles gathered
to meet Jesus and reported
to him all they had done
31 and taught. And he said
to them,. " Come away to
some lonely spot and get a
little rest " (for there were
many people coming and
going, and they could get
no time even to eat).
32 So they went away pri
vately in the boat to a lonely
spot.
33 However a number of peo
ple who saw them start and
recognized them, got to the
place before them by hurry
ing there on foot from all
the tovsms.
34 So when Jesus disem
barked he saw a large
crowd, and out of pity for
them, as they were Uke
sheep without a shepherd,
he proceeded to teach them
35 at length. Then, as the day
was far gone, his disciples
came up to him, saying, " It

ST. MARK. VI

99

him, and said. This is a desert
place, and now the time is far
passed :
36 Send them away, that they
may go into the country round
about, and into the viUages, and
buy themselves bread : for they
have nothing to eat.
37 He answered and said unto
them. Give ye them to eat. And
they say unto him. Shall we go
and buy two hundred pennyworth
of bread, and give them to eat ?
38 He saith unto them, How
many loaves have ye ? go and see.
And when they knew, they say.
Five, and two fishes.
39 And he commanded them to
make all sit down by companies
upon the green grass.
40 And they sat do-wn in ranks,
by hundreds, and by fffties.
41 And when he had taken the
five loaves and the two flshes, he
looked up to heaven, and blessed,
and brake the loaves, and gave
them to his disciples to set before
them ; and the two flshes divided
he among them all.
42 And they did aU eat, and
were fUled.
43 And they took up twelve
baskets fuU of the fragments, and
of the flshes.
44 And they that did eat of the
loaves were about five thousand
men-. 45 And straightway he con
strained his disciples to get into
the ship, and to go to the other side
before unto Bethsaida, while he
sent away the people.
46 And when he had sent them
away, he departed into a mountain
to pray.
47 And when even was come,
the ship was in the midst of the
sea, and he alone on the land.
48 And he saw them toiUng in
rowing ; for the wind was con
trary unto them : and about the
fourth watch of the night he com
eth unto them, walking upon the
sea, and would have passed by
them. 49 But when they saw him
walking upon the sea, they sup-

is a desert place and the
36 day is now far gone ; send
them off to the farms and
villages round about to buy
some food for themselves."
37 He repUed, " Give them
some food, yourselves."
They said, " Are we to go
and buy ten pounds' worth
of food and give them that
to eat ? "
38 Hesaid,"Howmanyloaves
have you got ? Go and see."
When they found out they
told him, " Five, and two
fish."
39 Then he gave orders that
they were to make all the
people Ue down in parties
40 on the green grass ; so
they arranged themselves in
groups of a hundred and of
fifty.
41 And he took the five loaves
and the two fish, and look
ing up to heaven he blessed
them, broke the loaves in
pieces which he handed to
the disciples to set before
them, and divided the two
42 fish among them aU. They
aU ate and had enough ;
43 besides, the fragments of
bread and of fish which
were picked up tUled twelve
44 baskets. (The number of
men who ate the loaves was
five thousand.)
45 Then he made the dis
ciples at once embark in the
boat and cross before him
towards Bethsaida, whUe he
46 dismissed the crowd ; and
after saying goodbye to them
he went up the hill to pray.
47 Now when evening came
the boat was [tar out] in
the middle of the sea, and
he was on the land alone ;
48 but when he saw them
buffeted as they rowed (for
the wind was against them)
he went to them about the
fourth watch of the night
walking on the sea. He meant
49 to pass them, but when they
saw trim walking on the

100

ST. MARK VII

posed it had been a spirit, and
cried out :
50 For they all saw him, and
were troubled. And immediately
he talked with them, and saith
unto them. Be of good cheer : it
is I ; be not afraid.
51 And he went up unto them
into the ship ; and the wind
ceased : and they were sore amazed
in themselves beyond measure, and
wondered. 52 For they considered not the
miracle of the loaves : for their
heart was hardened.
53 And when they had passed
over, they came into the land of
Gennesaret, and drew to the shore.
,54 And when they were come
out of the ship, straightway they
knew him,
55 And ran through that whole
region round about, and began to
carry about in beds those that
were sick, where they heard he was.
56 And whithersoever he en
tered, into villages, or cities, or
country, they laid the sick in the
streets, and besought him that
they might touch if it were but the
border of his garment : and as
many as touched him were made
whole.

sea they thought it was a
ghost and shrieked aloud —
50 for they all saw him and were
terrified. Then he spoke to
them at once ;
" Courage," he said,
" it is 1,
have no fear."
51 And he got into the boat
beside them, and the wind
dropped. They were utterly as-
52 tounded, for they had not
understood the lesson of the
loaves ; their minds were
dull.
53 On crossing over they came
to land at Gennesaret and
54 moored to the shore. And
when they had disembarked,
the people at once recognized
55 Jesus ; they hurried round
aU the district and proceeded
to carry the sick on their
pallets wherever they heard
56 that he was ; whatever vUlage
or town or hamlet he went
to, they would lay their
invalids in the marketplace,
begging him to let them touch
even the tassel of his robe
, — and aU who touched him
recovered.

CHAPTER VII
1 Then came together unto him
the Pharisees, and certain of the
scribes, which came from Jeru
salem. 2 And when they saw some of
his disciples eat bread with defiled,
that is lo say, vsdth unwashen,
hands, they found fault.
3 For the Pharisees, and all the
Jews, except they wash their hands
oft, eat not, holding the tradition
of the elders.
4 And when they come from the
market, except they wash, they
eat not. And many other things
there be, which tney nave re
ceived to hold, as the washing of
cups, and pots, brasen vessels, and
of tables.

CHAPTER VII
1 Now the Pharisees gathered
to meet him, with some
scribes who had come from
2 Jerusalem. They noticed
that some of his disciples
ate their food -with ' com
mon ' (that is, unwashed)
3 hands. (The Pharisees and
all the Jews decline to, eat
till they wash their hands
up to the wrist, in obedience
to the tradition of the elders ;
4 they decline to eat what
comes from the market till
they have washed ¦ it ; and
they have a number of other
traditions to keep about
washing cups and jugs and
5 basins [and bedsit Then

ST. MARK VII

101

5 Then the Pharisees and scribes
asked him. Why walk not thy
disciples according to the tradition
of the elders, but eat bread with
unwashen hands ?
6 He answered and said unto
them. Well hath Esaias prophe
sied of you hypocrites, as it is
written, This people honoureth me
with their lips, but their heart is
far from me. '
7 Howbeit in vain do they wor
ship me, teaching /or doctrines the
commandments of men.
8 For laying aside the com
mandment of God, ye hold the
tradition of men, as the washing
of pots and cups : and many other
such like things ye do.
9 And he said unto them, FuU
weU ye reject the commandment
of God, that ye may keep your
own tradition.
10 For Moses said. Honour thy
father and thy mother ; and, 'Who
so curseth father or mother, let
him die the death :
11 But ye say. If a man shall
say to his father or mother, It is
Corban, that is to say, a gift, by
whatsoever thou mightest be pro
fited by me ; he shall be free.
12 And ye suffer him no more
to do ought for his father or his
mother ;
13 Making the word of God of
none effect through your tradition,
which ye have delivered: and
many such like things do ye.
14 Tf And when he had called all
the people unto him, he said unto
them. Hearken unto me every one
of you, and understand :
15 There is nothing from with
out a man, that entering into him
can defile him : but the things
which come out of him, those are
they that defile the man.
16 If any man have ears to hear,
let him hear.
17 And when he was entered
into the house from the people, his
disciples asked him concerning the
parable. 18 And he saith unto them. Are
ye so -without understanding also ?
Do ye not perceive, that whatso-

the Pharisees and scribes put
this question to him, " Why
do your disciples not follow the
tradition of the elders ? Why
do they take their food with
6 ' common ' hands ? " He said
to them, " Isaiah made a grand
prophecy about you hypo
crites — as it is written.
This people honours me vnth
their lips,
hut their heart is far away
from me :
7 vain is their worship of me,
for the doctrines they teach
are hut human precepts.
8 You drop what God commands
and hold to human tradition.'"
9 Yes, forsooth," he added, " you
set aside what God commands,
so as to maintain your own tra-
10 dition. Thus, Moses said. Hon
our your father and mother, and.
He who curses his father or
11 mother is to suffer death. But
you say that U a man tells his
father or mother, ' This money
might have been at your ser
vice, but it is Korban ' (that is,
dedicated to God), he is ex-
12 empt, so you hold, from doing
anything for his father or
13 mother. That is repealing the
word of God in the interests of
the tradition which you keep
up. And you do many things
like that."
14 Then he caUed the crowd
to him again and said to
them, " Listen to me, aU of
you, and understand this : —
15 nothing outside a man can
deflle him by entering
him ;
it is what comes from him
that defiles him.
16 If anyone has ears to hear, let
him listen to this."
17 Now when he went indoors
away from the crowd, his dis
ciples asked him the meaning
18 of this parabolic saying. He
said to thein, " So you do not
understand, either ? Do you
* Omitting PaTmo-iaovs feerrwv «ai Trorriputiv
Koi oAAa TrapojLLOia TOtavTa iroAAi irotEiTe.

102

ST. MARK VII

ever thing from without entereth
into the man, it cannot defile him ;
19 Because it entereth not into
his heart, but into the belly, and
goeth out into the draught, purg
ing all meats ?
20 And he said. That which
cometh out of the man, that de-
tUeth the man.
21 For from within, out of the
heart of men, proceed evil
thoughts, adulteries, fornications,
murders, 22 Thefts, covetousness, wicked
ness, deceit, lasciviousness, an e-vU
eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness :
23 All these evil things come
from within, and defile the man.
24 Tf And from thence he arose,
and went into the borders of Tyre
and Sidon, and entered into an
house, and would have no man
know it : but he could not be hid.
25 For a certain woman, whose
young daughter had an unclean
spirit, heard of him, and came
and fell at his feet :
26 The woman was a Greek, a
Syrophenician by nation ; and she
besought him that he would cast
forth the devU out of her daughter.
27 But Jesus said unto her. Let
the children first be tUled : for it
is not meet to take the children's
bread, and to cast it unto the dogs.
28 And she answered and said
unto him. Yes, Lord : yet the dogs
under the table eat of the children's
crumbs. 29 And he said unto her. For
this saying go thy way ; the de-vil
is gone out of thy daughter.
30 And when she was come to
her house, she found the devil
gone out, and her daughter laid
upon the bed.
31 Tl And again, departing from
the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, he
came unto the sea of Galilee,
through the midst of the coasts of
Decapolis. 32 And they bring unto him one
that was deaf, and had an impedi
ment in his speech ; and they be
seech him to put his hand upon
liim. 33 And he took him aside from

not see how nothing outside
a man can detUe him by en-
19 tering him ? It does not
enter his heart but his beUy
and passes from that into
the drain " (thus he pro
nounced aU food clean).
20 " No," he said, " it is what
comes from a man, that
21 is what defiles him. Prom
within, from the heart of
man, the designs of evil
22 come : sexual vice, steal
ing, murder, adultery, lust,
malice, deceit, sensuality,
envying, slander, arrogance,
23 recklessness, all these evils
issue from within and they
defile a man."
24 Leaving there, he went
away to the territory of Tyre
and Sidon. He went into a
house and wished no one to
know of it, but he could not
25 escape notice ; a woman heard
of him, whose daughter had
an unclean spirit, and she
came in and fell at his feet
26 (the woman was a pagan, of
Syrophoenician birth) begging
him to cast the daemon out
27 of her daughter. He said
to her, " Let the children
be satisfied first of aU ; it is
not fair to take the children's
bread and throw it to the
28 dogs." She answered him,
" No, sir, but under the
table the dogs do pick up
29 the children's crumbs." He
said to her, " WeU, go your
way ; the daemon has left
your daughter, since you have
said that."
30 So she went home and found
the chUd lying in bed and
the daemon gone from her.
81 He left the territory of
Tyre again and passed
through Sidon to the sea
of Galilee, crossing the terri-
32 tory of Decapolis. And a deaf
man who stammered was
brought to him, with the re
quest that he would lay his
33 hand on him. So taking him
aside from the crowd by him-

ST. MARK VIII

103

the multitude, and put his fingers
into his ears, and he spit, and
touched his tongue ;
34 And looking up to heaven, he
sighed, and saith unto him, Eph-
phatha, that is; Be opened.
35 And straightway his ears
were opened, and the string of his
tongue was loosed, and he spake
plain. 36 And he charged them that
they should teU no man : but the
more he charged them, so much
the more a great deal they pub
lished it ;
37 And were beyond measure
astonished, saying. He hath done
aU things well : he maketh both
the deaf to hear, and the dumb to
speak.

seU, he put his fingers into
the man's ears, touched his
34 tongue with saliva, and look
ing up to heaven vsdth a sigh
he said to him, " Ephpha-
tha " (which means. Open).
35 Then his ears were [at once]
opened and his tongue freed
from its fetter — he began
36 to speak correctly. Jesus
forbade them to tell anyone
about it, but the more he
forbade them the more
eagerly they made it public ;
37 they were astounded in the
extreme, saying, " How
splendidly he has done every
thing ! He actually makes
the deaf hear and the dumb
speak ! "

CHAPTER VIII
1 In those days the multitude
being very great, and having
nothing to eat, Jesus called his
disciples unto him, and saith unto
them, 2 I have compassion on the
multitude, because they have now
been with me three days, and have
nothing to eat :
3 And if I send them away fast
ing to their own houses, they wUl
faint by the way ¦ for divers of
them came from far.
4 And his disciples answered
him. From whence can a man satis
fy these men -with bread here in the
vnlderness ?
5 And he asked them. How
many loaves have ye ? And they
said. Seven.
6 And he commanded the
people to sit down on the ground :
and he took the seven loaves, and
gave thanks, and brake, and gave
to his disciples to set before them ;
and they did set them before the
people. 7 And they had a few small
flshes : and he blessed, and com
manded to set them also before
8 So they did eat, and were
flUeds and they took up of the

CHAPTER VIII
1 In those days, when a
large crowd had again
gathered and when they had
nothing to eat, he called his
disciples and said to them,
2 " I am sorry for the crowd ;
they have been three days
with me now, and they have
3 nothing to eat. If I send
them home without food
they wUl faint on the road.
Besides, some of them have
4 come a long way." His
disciples replied, " Where
can one get loaves to satisfy
them in a desert spot like
5 this ? " He asked them,
" How many loaves have
you got ? " They said,
6 " Seven." So he ordered
the crowd to recline on
the ground, and taking
the seven loaves he gave
thanks, broke them, and
gave them to his disciples
to serve out. They served
7 them out to the crowd, and
as they also had a few small
fish, he blessed them too
and told the disciples to serve
8 them out as weU. So the
people ate and were satis-
fled, and they picked up seven

104

ST. MARK VIII

broken meat that was left seven
baskets. 9 And they that had eaten were
about four thousand : and he sent
them away.
10 Tf -A^nd straightway he en
tered into a ship with his disciples,
and came into the parts of Dal-
manutha. 11 And the Pharisees came
forth, and began to question vsdth
him, seeking of him a sign from
heaven, tempting him.
12 And he sighed deeply in his
spirit, and saith. Why doth this
generation seek after a sign ?
verily I say unto you. There shall
no sign be given unto this genera
tion. 13 And he left them, and enter
ing into the ship again departed
to the other side.
14 Tf Now the disciples had for
gotten to take bread, neither had
they in the ship with them more
than one loaf.
1 5 And he charged them, saying.
Take heed, beware of the leaven
of the Pharisees, and of the leaven
of Herod.
16 And they reasoned among
themselves, saying, It is because
we have no bread.
17 And when Jesus knew it, he
saith unto them. Why reason ye,
because ye have no bread ? per
ceive ye not yet, neither under
stand ? have ye your heart yet
hardened ?
18 Ha-ving eyes, see ye not ?
and having ears, hear ye not ? and
do ye not remember ?
19 When 1 brake the five loaves
among five thousand, how many
baskets fuU of fragments took ye
up ? They say unto him. Twelve.
20 And when the seven among
four thousand, how many baskets
full of fragments took ye up ?
And they said. Seven.
21 And he said unto them, How
is it that ye do not understand ?
22 Tf And he cometh to Beth
saida ; and they bring a blind
man unto him, and besought him
to touch him.
23 And he took the blind man

baskets of fragments which
9 were left over. (There were
about four thousand of them.)
10 Then he sent them away, em
barked at once in the boat with
his disciples, and went to the
district of Dalmanutha.
11 Now the Pharisees came out
and started to argue with him,
asking him for a Sign from
heaven, by way of tempting
12 him. But he sighed in spirit
and said,
" 'Why does this generation
demand a Sign ?
I teU you truly, no Sign
shall be given this gen
eration."
13 Then he left them, embarked
again, and went away to the
opposite side.
14 They had forgotten to bnng
any bread, and had only one
15 loaf with them m the boat. So
he cautioned them, " See and
beware of the leaven of the
Pharisees and the leaven ol
Herod." ,
16 " Leaven ? " they argued
to themselves, " we have no
bread at aU."
17 He noted this and said to
them, " Why do you argue
you have no bread ? I>o you
not see, do you not under
stand, even yet ? Are you stiU
duU of heart ? ,
18 You have eyes, do you not
see ? ,
you have ears, do you not
hear ?
19 Do you not remember now
many baskets fuU of fragments
you picked up when I broke the
five loaves for the five thou
sand ? " They said, " Twelve.
20 " And how many basketfulsof
fragments did you pick up when
I broke the seven loaves for the
four thousand ? " They said,
21 "Seven." " Do you not under
stand now ? " he said.
22 Then they reached Beth
saida. A blind man was brought
to him with the request that he
23 would touch him. So he took
the blind man by the hand

ST. MARK VIII

105

by the hand, and led him out of
the town ; and when he had spit
on his eyes, and put his hands
upon him, he asked him if he saw
ought. 24 And he looked up, and said,
I see men as trees, walking.
25 After that he put his hands
again upon his eyes, and made
him look up : and he was restored,
and saw every man clearly.
26 And he sent him away to his
house, saying. Neither go into the.
tovsm, nor teU.it to any in the town.
27 Tf And Jesus went out, and
his disciples, into the towns of
Csesarea PhUippi : and by the way
he asked his disciples, saying unto
them. Whom do men say that I
am ?
28 Andthey answered, John the
Baptist : but some say, Elias ; and
others. One of the prophets.
29 And he saith unto them. But
whom say ye that I am ? And
Peter answereth and saith unto
him, Thou art the Christ.
30 And he charged them that
they should tell no man of him.
31 And he began to teach them,
that the Son of man must suffer
many things, and be rejected of
the elders, and of the chief priests,
and scribes, and be kiUed, and
after three days rise again.
32 And he spake that saying
openly. And Peter took him, and
began to rebuke him.
33 But when he had turned
about and looked on his disciples,
he rebuked Peter, saying. Get thee
behind me, Satan : for thou savour
est not the things that be of God,
but the things that be of men.
34 Tf -Aad when he had called
the people unto him with his dis
ciples also, he said unto them,
'Whosoever will come after me, let
him deny himself, and take up his
cross, and follow me.
35 For whosoever vsdll save his
lffe shaU lose it ; but whosoever
shaU lose his lffe for my sake and
the gospel's, the same shall save it.
36 For what shall it profit a
man, if he shall gain the whole
world, and lose his own soul ?

and led him outside the -village ;
then, after spitting on his eyes,
he laid his hands on him and
asked him, " Do you see any-
24 thing ? " He began to see and
said, " I can make out people,
for 1 see them as large as trees
25 moving." At this he laid his
hands on his eyes once more,
and the man stared in front of
him ; he was quite restored and
26 saw everything distinctly. And
Jesus sent him home, saying,
" Do not go even into the
village."
27 Then Jesus and his disciples
set off for the villages of
Csesarea Philippi ; and on the
road he inquired of his dis
ciples, " 'Who do people say I
28 am ? " " John the Baptist,"
they told him, " though some
say Elijah and others say you
29 are one of the prophets." So
he inquired of them, " And who
do you say I am ? " Peter re
plied, " You are the Christ."
30 Then he forbade them to tell
31 anyone about him. And he
proceeded to teach them that
the Son of man had to endure
great suffering, to be rejected
by the elders and the high
priests and the scribes, to be
killed and after three days to
32 rise again ; he spoke of this
quite freely. Peter took him
and began to reprove him for
33 it, but he turned on him and
noticing his disciples reproved
Peter, telling him, " Get behind
me, you Satan ! Your outlook
34 is not God's but man's." Then
he called the crowd to him with
his disciples and said to them,
" If anyone vsdshes to follow
me, let him deny himself, take
up his cross, and so follow
me ;
35 for whoever wants to save
his life will lose it,
and whoever loses his life for
my sake and the gospel's
vsdll save it,
36 What profit is it for a man to
gain the whole world and to
37 forfeit his soul ? What could a

106

ST, MARK IX

37 Or what shall a man give in
exchange for his soul ?
38 Whosoever therefore shall
be ashamed of me and of my words
in this adulterous and sinful gene
ration ; of him also shall the Son
of man be ashamed, when he com
eth in the glory of his Father with
the holy angels.

man offer as an equivalent for
his soul ?
38 Whoever is ashamed of me and
my words in this disloyal and
sinful generation, the Son of
man wiU be ashamed of him
when he comes in the glory of
his Father with the holy
angels.

CHAPTER IX
1 And he said unto them, VerUy
I say unto you. That there be some
of them that stand here, which
shall not taste of death, till they
have seen the kingdom of God
come with power.
2 Tf And after six days Jesus
taketh with him Peter, and James,
and John, and leadeth them up
into an high mountain apart by
themselves : and he was trans
figured before them.
3 And his raiment became shin
ing, exceeding white as snow ; so
as no fuUer on earth can white
them. 4 And there appeared unto them
Elias with Moses : and they were
talking with Jesus.
5 And Peter answered and said
to Jesus, Master, it is good for us
to be here : and let us make three
tabernacles ; one for thee, and one
for Moses, and one for Elias.
6 For he wist not what to say ;
for they were sore afraid.
7 And there was a cloud that
overshadowed them : and a voice
came out of the cloud, saying.
This is my beloved Son : hear him.
8 And suddenly, when they had
looked round about, they saw no
man any more, save Jesus only
with themselves.
9 And as they came dovsm from
the mountain, he charged them
that they should tell no man what
things they had seen, till the Son
of man were risen from the dead.
10 And they kept that saying
with themselves, questioning one
with another what the rising from
the dead should mean.
11 Tf -And they asked him, say-

CHt^TER IX
1 "I TELL you truly," he said
to them, " there are some of
those standing here who wiU
not taste death tUl they see
the coming of God's Reign
¦with power."
2 Six days afterwards Jesus
took Peter, James, and John,
and led them up a high hiU by
themselves alone ; in their pres-
3 ence he was transfigured, and
his clothes glistened white,
vivid white, such as no fuUer
on earth could bleach them.
4 And Elijah along with Moses
appeared to theni, and con
versed with Jesus.
5 So Peter addressed Jesus,
saying, " Rabbi, it is a good
thing we are here ; let us
put up three tents, one for
vou, one for Moses, and one
6 for Elijah" (for he did not
know what to say, they were
so terrified).
7 Then a cloud came over
shadowing them, and from the
cloud a voice said, " This is
my Son, the Beloved, Usten to
him."
8 And suddenly looking
round they saw no one there
except Jesus aU alone beside
them.
9 As they went down the hUl,
he forbade them to tell any
one what they had seen, tUl
such time as the Son of man
rose from the dead.
10 This order they obeyed, de
bating with themselves what
' rising from the dead '
meant.
11 So they put this question

ST. MARK IX

107

ing, 'Why say the scribes that
Elias must first come ?
12 And he answered and told
them, Elias verily cometh first,
and restoreth all things ; and how
it is written of the Son of man,
that he must suffer many things,
and be set at nought.
13 But I say unto you. That
Elias is indeed come, and they
have done unto him whatsoever
they listed, as it is written of him.
14 Tf And when he came to his
disciples, he saw a great multitude
about them, and the scribes ques
tioning with them.
15 And straightway aU the peo
ple, when they beheld him, were
greatly amazed, and running to
him saluted him.
16 And he asked the scribes.
What question ye with them ?
17 And one of the multitude an
swered and said. Master, I have
brought unto thee my son, which
hath a dumb spirit ;
18 And wheresoever he taketh
him, he teareth him : and he f oam-
eth, and gnasheth with his teeth,
and pineth away : and I spake to
thy disciples that they should cast
him out ; and they could not.
19 He answereth him, and saith,
0 faithless generation, how long
shall I be with you ? how long
shaU I suffer you ? bring him unto
me. 20 And they brought him unto
him : and when he saw him,
straightway the spirit tare him ;
and he fell on the ground, and
waUowed foaming.
21 And he asked his father, How
long is it ago since this came unto
him ? And he said. Of a child.
22 And of ttimes it hath cast him
into the fire; and into the waters,
to destroy him : but ff thou canst
do any thing, have compassion on
us, and help us.
23 Jesus said unto him. If thou
canst believe, all things are possi
ble to him that believeth.
24 And straightway the father
of the child cried out, and said
Vidth tears. Lord, I believe ; help
thou mine unbelief.

tl him, "Why do the
[Pharisees and] scribes say
that Elijah has to come
12 first ? " He said to them,
" Elijah does come first, to
restore all things ; but what
is written about the Son of
man as weU ? This, that he
is to endure great suffering
13 and be rejected. As for
Elijah, I tell you he has
come already, and they have
done to him whatever they
pleased — as it is written of
14 him." When they reached
the disciples they saw a large
crowd round them, and some
scribes arguing with them.
15 On seeing him the whole
crowd was thunderstruck and
16 ran to greet him. Jesus asked
them, " 'What are you dis-
17 cussing with them ? " A
man from the crowd answered
him, "Teacher, I brought my
son to you ; he has a dumb
18 spirit, and whenever it seizes
him it throws him down,
and he foams at the mouth
and grinds his teeth. He is
wasting away with it ; so I
told your disciples to cast
it out, but they could not."
19 He answered them, " O faith
less generation, how long
must I stUl be with you ?
how long have I to bear with
you ? Bring him to me."
20 So they brought the boy to
him, and when the spirit saw
Jesus it at once convulsed the
boy ; he fell on the ground
and rolled about foaming
21 at the mouth. Jesus asked
his father, " How long has
22 he been Uke this ? " " From
chUdhood," he said ; " it has
thrown him into fire and water
many a time, to destroy him.
' If you can do anything,
do help us, do have pity
23 on us." Jesus said to him,
" ' If you can ' ! Anything
can be done for one who be-
24 lieves." At once the father
of the boy cried out, " 1 do
believe ; help my unbeUef.'"

108

ST. MARK IX

25 When Jesus saw that the
people came running together, he
rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto
him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit,
I charge thee, come out of him,
and enter no more into him.
26 And the spirit cried, and rent
him sore, and came out of him :
and he was as one dead ; insomuch
that many said. He is dead.
27 But Jesus took him by the
hand, and Iffted him up ; and he
arose. 28 And when he was come into
the house, his disciples asked him
privately. Why could not we cast
him out ?
29 And he said unto them. This
kind can come forth by nothing,
but by prayer and fasting.
30 Tf And they departed thence,
and passed through Galilee ; and
he would not that any man should
know it.
31 For he taught his disciples,
and said unto them. The Son of
man is delivered into the hands
of men, and they shall kill him ;
and after that he is killed, he
shall rise the third day.
32 But they understood not
that saying, and were afraid to
ask him.
33 Tf And he came to Caper
naum : and being in the house
he asked them, What was it that ye
disputed among yourselves by the
way ?
34 But they held their peace :
for by the way they had disputed
among themselves, who should be
the greatest.
35 And he sat down, and caUed
the twelve, and saith unto them.
If any man desire to be first, the
same shall be last of all, and ser
vant of all.
36 And he took a child, and set
him in the midst of them : and
when he had taken him in his
arms, he said unto them,
37 Whosoever shall receive one
of such children in my name, re
ceiveth me : and whosoever shall
receive me, receiveth not me, but
him that sent me.
38 Tf And John answered him.

25 Now as Jesus saw that a crowd
was rapidly gathering, he
checked the unclean spirit.
" Deaf and dumb spirit," he
said, " leave him, I command
you, and never enter him
26 again." And it did come out,
after shrieking aloud and con-
-vulsing him violently. The
child turned like a corpse, so
that most people said, " He is
27 dead " ; but, taking his hand,
Jesus raised him and he got up.
28 When he went indoors his dis
ciples asked him in private,
" Why could we not cast it
29 out ? " He said to them,
" Nothing can make this kind
come out but prayer and
fasting."
30 On leaving there they passed
through Galilee. He did not
want anyone to know of their
31 journey, for he was teaching his
disciples, teUing them that the
Son of man would be betrayed
into the hands of men, that they
would kUl him, and that when
he was kUled he would rise
32 again after three days. But
they did not understand what
he said, and they were
afraid to ask him what he
meant.
33 Then they reached Caphar-
nahum. And when he was in
doors he asked them, " What
were you arguing about on the
34 road ? ' ' They said nothing, for
on the road they had been dis
puting about which of them
35 was the greatest. So he sat
do-svn and caUed the twelve.
" If anyone wants to be first,"
he said to them, " he must be
last of all and the servant of
36 all." Then he took a little
child, set it among them, and
putting his arms round it said
to them,
37 " Whoever receives one of
these little ones in my
name receives me,
and whoever receives me
receives not me but him
who sent me."
38 John said to hinj. " Teacher.

ST. MARK IX

109

saying. Master, we saw one casting
out devils in thy name, and he
followeth not us : and we forbad
him, because he foUoweth not
us. 39 But Jesus said, Forbid him
not : for there is no man which
shaU do a miracle in my name,
that can hghtly speak evil of
me. .40 For he that is not against us
is on our part.
41 For whosoever shall give you
a cup of water to drink in my
name, because ye belong to Christ,
verUy I say unto you, he shall not
lose his reward.
42 And whosoever shall offend
one of these Uttle ones that believe
in me, it is better for him that a
millstone were hanged about his
neck, and he were cast into the
sea. 43 And if thy hand offend thee,
cut it off : it is better for thee to
enter into life maimed, than having
two hands to go into hell, into
the flre that never shall be
quenched :
44 Where their worm dieth not,
and the fire is not quenched.
45 And U thy foot offend thee,
cut it off : it is better for thee to
enter halt into life, than having
two feet to be cast into heU, into
the fire that never shall be
quenched :
46 'Where their worm dieth not,
and the fire is not quenched.
47 And if thine eye offend thee,
pluck it out : it is better for
thee to enter into the kingdom
of God with one eye, than
having two eyes to be cast into
heU flre :
48 'Where their worm dieth not,
and the fire is not quenched.
49 For every one shall be salted
with fire, and every sacrifice shall
be salted with salt.
50 Salt is good : but if the salt
have lost his saltness, wherewith
wUl ye season it ? Have salt in
yourselves, and have peace one
, with another.

we saw a man casting out
daemons in your name ; but he
does not follow us, and so we
39 stopped him." Jesus said, " Do
not stop him ; no one who per
forms any miracle in my name
will be ready to speak evil of
40 me. He who is not against us
is for us.
41 Whoever gives you a cup of
water because you belong to
Christ, I tell you truly, he shaU
not miss his reward.
42 And whoever is a hindrance
to one of these little ones who
believe, it were better for him
to have a great millstone hung
round his neck and be throvsm
into the sea.
43 If your hand is a hindrance to
you. Cut it off :
better be maimed and get
into Life,
than keep your two hands
and go to Gehenna, to the
fire that is never quenched.
45 If your foot is a hindrance to
you, cut it off :
better get into Lffe a cripple,
than keep your two feet and
be thrown into Gehenna.
47 If your eye is a hindrance to
you, tear it out :
better get into God's Realm
with one eye,
than keep your two eyes and
be thrown into Gehenna,
48 where their worm never dies
and the fire is never put out.
49 Everyone has to be conse
crated * by the fire of the dis
cipline.
50 Salt is excellent :
but if salt is tasteless, how are
you to restore its flavour ?
Let there be ' salt between
you ' ;
be at peace with one another."
* The Greek word aXiae-riasTai literally
means ' salted,' the metaphor being
taken from the custom of using salt in
sacriflees (cp. e.y. Levit. ii. 13 ; .losephus,
AnHquUies. iii. 9. 1). ¦' There is fire to
he encountered afterwards if not now ;
how much better to face it now and by
self-sacrifloe Insm-e against the future
(Professor Menzies).

110

ST. MARK X

CHAPTER X
1 And he arose from thence,
and cometh into the coasts of
Judsea by the farther side of
Jordan : and the people resort
unto him again ; and, as he was
wont, he taught them again,
2 Tf And the Pharisees came to
him, and asked him. Is it lawful
for a man to put away his wife ?
tempting him.
3 And he answered and said
unto them. What did Bloses com
mand you ?
4 And they said, Moses suffered
to write a bill of divorcement, and
to put her away.
5 And Jesus answered and said
unto them, Porthehardness of your
heart he wrote you this precept.
6 But from the beginning of the
creation God naade them male and
female. 7 For this cause shall a man
leave his father and mother, and
cleave to his wife ;
8 And they twain shall be one
flesh : so then they are no more
twain, but one flesh.
9 What therefore God hath
joined together, let not man put
asunder. 10 And in the house his disci
ples asked him again of the same
matter. 11 And he saith unto them,
Whosoever shall put away his
wife, and marry another, commit
teth adultery against her.
12 And if a woman shall put
away her husband, and be mar
ried to another, she committeth
adultery. 13 Tf And they brought young
children to him, that he should
touch them : and his disciples re
buked those that brought them.
14 But when Jesus saw it, he
was much displeased, and said
unto them. Suffer the little chil
dren to come unto me, and forbid
them not : for of such is the king
dom of God.
15 Verily I say unto you. Who
soever shall not receive the king-

CHAPTEB X
1 Then he left and went
to the territory of .Tudaea
over the Jordan. Crowds
gathered to him again, and
again he taught them as
usual.
2 Now some Pharisees came
up and asked him if a
man was allowed to di
vorce his wffe. This was
3 to tempt him. So he replied,
" What did Moses lay dovsm
4 for you ? " They said,
"Moses permitted a man
to divorce her by writing out
5 a separation notice." Jesus
said to them,
" He wrote you that
command on account of the
hardness of your hearts.
6 But from the beginning,
when God created the world,
Male and female. He
created them :
7 hence a man shall leave his
father and mother,
8 and the pair shall be one
fiesh.
So they are no longer two,
but one fiesh.
9 AVhat God has joined,
then, man must not separ-
10 ate." Indoors, the dis
ciples again asked him
11 about this, and he said
to them, " Whoever di
vorces his wife and marries
another woman is an adul-
12 terer to the former, and
she is an adulteress if
she divorces her husband
and marries another man."
13 Now people brought chil
dren for him to touch
them, and the disciples
14 checked them ; but Jesus
was angry when he saw
this, and he said to them,
" Let the children come
to me, do not stop them :
the Realm of God be-
15 longs to such as these. I tell
you truly, whoever wiU not
submit to the Reign of God

ST. MARK X

111

dom of God as a little child, he
shall not enter therein.
16 And he took them up in his
arms, put his hands upon them,
and blessed them.
17 Tf And when he was gone
forth into the way, there came one
running, and kneeled to him, and
asked him. Good Master, what
shaU I do that I may inherit
eternal lffe ?
18 And Jesus said unto him,
'Why callest thou me good ? there
is none good but one, that is, God.
19 Thou knowest the command
ments, Do not commit adiUtery,
Do not kUl, Do not steal. Do not
bear false witness. Defraud not,
Honour thy father and mother.
20 And he answered and said
unto him. Master, all these have I
observed from my youth.
21 Then Jesus Ibeholding him
loved him, and said unto him.
One thing thou lackest : go thy
way, seU whatsoever thou hast,
and give to the poor, and thou
shalt have treasure in heaven :
and come, take up the cross, and
follow me.
22 And he was sad at that say
ing, and went away grieved : for
he had great possessions.
23 Tf And Jesus looked round
about, and saith unto his disciples.
How hardly shaU they that have
riches enter into the kingdom of
God! 24 And the disciples were as
tonished at his words. But Jesus
answereth again, and saith unto
them, ChUdren, how hard is it for
them that trust in riches to enter
into the kingdom of God !
25 It is easier for a camel to go
through the eye of a needle, than
for a rich man to enter into the
kingdom of God.,
26 And they were astonished
out of measure, saying among
themselves, 'Who then can be
saved ?
27 And Jesus looking upon
.them saith. With men it is im
possible, but not with God : for
with God all things are possible.
28 TI Then Peter began to say

like a child wiU never get
into it at all."
16 Then he put his arms
round them, laid his hands
on them and blessed them.
17 As he went out on the
road a man ran up and
knelt down before him.
" Good teacher," he asked,
" what must I do to inherit
18 life eternal ? " Jesus said
to him, " Why call me
' good ' ? No one is good,
19 no one but God. You
know the commands : do not
kill, do not commit adultery,
do not steal, do not bear false
witness, do not defraud,
honour your father and
mother."
20 " Teacher," he said,
" I have observed all these
commands from my youth."
21 Jesus looked at him and
loved him. " There is one
thing you want," he said ;
" go and sell all you have ;
give the money to the poor
and you wUl have treasure in
heaven ; then come, take up
the cross, and follow me."
22 But his face feU at that,
and he went sadly away,
for he had great possessions.
23 Jesus looked round and said
to his disciples, " How diffi
cult it is for those who have
money to get into the Realm
24 of God ! " The disciples were
amazed at what he said ; so
he repeated, " My sons, how
difficult it is [for those -who
rely on money] to get into
25 the Realm of God 1 It is
easier for a camel to get
through a needle's eye than
for a rich man to get into the
26 Realm of God." They were
more astounded than ever ;
they said to themselves,
" Then who ever can be
27 saved ? " Jesus looked at
•them and said, " For men
it is impossible, but not for
Orod : anything is possible
for God."
28 Peter began, " WeU, we

112

ST. MARK X

unto him, Lo, we have left all, and
have followed thee.
29 And Jesus answered and
said. Verily I say unto you, There
is no man that hath left house, or
brethren, or sisters, or father, or
mother, or wife, or children, or
lands, for my sake, and the gos
pel's, 30 But he shall receive an hun
dredfold now in this time, houses,
and brethren, and sisters, and
mothers, and children, and lands,
with persecutions ; and in the
world to come eternal life.
31 But many that are first shaU
be last ; and the last first.
32 Tf And they were in the way
going up to Jerusalem ; and Jesus
went before them : and they were
amazed ; and as they followed,
they were afraid. And he took
again the twelve, and began to tell
them what things should happen
unto him,
33 Saying, Behold, we go up to
Jerusalem ; and the Son of man
shall be delivered unto the chief
priests, and unto the scribes ; and
they shall condemn him to death,
and shall deliver him to the
Gentiles :
34 And they shall mock him,
and shall scourge him, and shall
spit upon him, and shall kill him :
and the third day he shaU rise
again. 35 Tf And James and John, the
sons oif Zebedee, come unto him,
saying, Master, we would that
thou shouldest do for us whatso
ever we shall desire.
36 And he said unto them.
What would ye that I should do
for you ?
37 They said unto him. Grant
unto us that we may sit, one on
thy right hand, and the other on
thy left hand, in thy glory.
38 But Jesus said unto them,
Ye know not what ye ask : can ye
drink of the cup that I drink of ?
and be baptized with the baptism
that I am baptized with ?
39 And they said unto him. We
can. And iTesus said unto them.
Ye shall indeed drink of the cup

have left our all and fol-
29 lowed you." Jesus said, " I
tell you truly, no one has
left home or brothers or
sisters or mother or father
or chUdren or lands for my
sake and for the sake of
30 the gospel, who does not
get a hundred times as
much — in this present world
homes, brothers, sisters,
mothers, children, and
lands, together with perse
cutions, and in the world
31 to come life eternal. Many
who are first wiU be last,
and many who are last wUl
be first."
32 They were on the way up
to Jerusalem, Jesus walk
ing in front of them ; the
disciples were in dismay and
the company who foUowed
were afraid. So once again
he took the twelve aside
and proceeded to teU them
what was going to happen
33 to himself. " We are going
up to Jerusalem," he said,
" and the Son of man will be
betrayed to the high priests
and scribes ; they wiU sen
tence him to death and
hand him over to the Gen-
34 tiles, who wUl mock him,
spit on him, scourge him,
and kill him ; then after
three days he -wiU rise
again."
35 James and John, the sons
of Zebedaeus, came up to
him saying, " Teacher, we
want you to do whatever
36 we ask you." So he said,
" What do you want me to
37 do for you ? " They said to
him, " Give us seats, one at
your right hand and one
at your left hand, in your
38 glory." Jesus said, " You
do not know what you are
asking. Can you drink the
cup I have to drink, or
undergo the baptism I have
39 to undergo ? " They said to
him , ' ' We can. ' ' Jesus said ,
" You shaU drink the cup I

ST. MARK X

113

that I drink of ; and with the bap
tism that I am baptized withal
shall ye be baptized :
40 But to sit on my right l^and
and on my left hand is not mine
to give ; but it shall be given to
them for whom it is prepared.
41 And when the ten heard it,
they began to be much displeased
with James and John.
42 But Jesus caUed them to
him, and saith unto them. Ye
know that they which are ac
counted to rule over the Gentiles
exercise lordship over them ; and
their great ones exercise authority
upon them.
43 But so shall it not be among
you : but whosoever wUl be great
among you, shaU be your min
ister :
44 And whosoever of you wiU
be the chiefest, shall be servant of
aU. 45 For even the Son of man
came not to be ministered unto,
but to minister, and to give his
Ufe a ransom for many.
46 Tf And they came to Jericho :
and as he went out of Jericho with
his disciples and a great number of
people, bUnd Bartimseus, the son
of Timseus, sat by the highway
side begging.
47 And when he heard that it
was Jesus of Nazareth, he began
to cry out, and say, Jesus, thou son
of David, have mercy on me.
48 And many charged him that
he should hold his peace : but he
cried the more a great deal. Thou
son of David, have mercy on
me. 49 And Jesus stood still, and
commanded him to be caUed.
And they call the blind man, say
ing unto him. Be of good comfort,
rise ; he calleth thee.
50 And he, casting away his
garment, rose, and came to Jesus.
51 And Jesus answered and said
unto him. What wilt thou that I
should do unto thee ? The blind
man said unto him. Lord, that I
might receive my sight.
52 And Jesus said unto him. Go
thy way ; thy faith hath made

have to drink and undergo the
40 baptism I have to undergo ; but
it is not for me to grant seats at
my rightor my left hand — these
belong to the men for whom
they have been destined."
41 Now when the ten heard of this,
they burst into anger at James
42 and John ; so Jesus caUed
them and said,
" You know the so-caUed
rulers of the GentUes
lord it over them, -
and their great men over
bear them :
43 not so with you.
Whoever wants to be great
among you must be
your servant,
44 and whoever of you wants to
be first must be your
slave ;
45 for the Son of man himself
has not come to be
served but to serve,
and to give his life as a
ransom for many."
46 Then they reached Jericho ;
and as he was lea-ving Jericho
with his disciples and a con
siderable crowd, the son of
Timaeus, Bartimaeus, the blind
beggar who sat beside the road,
47 heard it was Jesus of Nazaret.
So he started to shout,
" Son of David ! Jesus I
have pity on me."
48 A number of the people
checked him and told him to be
quiet, but he shouted aU the
more, " Son of David, have pity on
mel"
49 Jesus stopped and said,
" CaU him." Then they
called the blind man and told
him, " Courage ! Get up, he is
calling you."
50 Thro-wing off his cloak he
jumped up and went to Jesus.
51 Jesus spoke to him and
said, " 'What do you want me
to do for you ? " The blind
man said, " Rabboni, I want to
52 regain my sight." Then Jesus
said, " Go, your faith has made

114

ST. MARK XI

thee whole. And immediately he
received his sight, and followed
Jesus in the way.

you well ; " and he regained
his sight at once and followed
Jesus along the road.

CHAPTER XI
1 And when they came nigh to
Jerusalem, unto Bethphage and
Bethany, at the mount of Olives, he
sendeth forth two of his disciples,
2 And saith unto them, Go your
way into the viUage over against
you : and as soon as ye be entered
into it, ye shall find a colt tied,
whereon never man sat ; loose him,
and bring him.
3 And ff any man say unto you,
"Why do ye this ? say ye that the
Lord hath need of him ; and
straightway he wiU send him
hither. 4 And they went their way, and
found the colt tied by the door
without in a place where two ways
met ; and they loose him.
5 And certain of them that
stood there said unto them, What
do ye, loosing the colt ?
6 And they said unto them even
as Jesus had commanded : and
they let them go.
7 And they brought the colt to
Jesus, and cast their garments on
him ; and he sat upon him.
8 And many spread their gar
ments in the way : and others cut
down branches off the trees, and
strawed them in the way.
9 And they that went before,
and they that followed, cried, say
ing, Hosanna ; Blessed is he that
cometh in the name of the Lord :
10 Blessed he the kingdom of
our father Da-vid, that cometh in
the name of the Lord : Hosanna
in the highest.
1 1 And Jesus entered into Jeru
salem, and into the temple : and
when he had looked round about
upon all things, and now the even
tide was come, he went out unto
Bethany with the twelve.
12 Tf And on the morrow, when
they were come from Bethany, he
was hungry •
13 And seeing a flg tree afar off

CHAPTER XI
1 Now when they came near
Jerusalem, near Bethphage
and Bethany, at the Hill of
Olives, he despatched two
2 of his disciples, saying to
them, " Go to the vUlage in
front of you. As soon as
you enter it you vsdU find a
colt tethered, on which no
one has ever sat ; untether
3 it and bring it here. It
anyone asks you, ' "Why are
you doing that ? ' say, ' Tlie
Lord needs it,' and he will
send it back immediately."
4 Off they went and found a
colt tethered outside a door
5 in the street. They un-
tethered it ; but some of
the bystanders said to them,
" 'What do you mean by
untethering that colt ? "
6 So they answered as Jesus
had told them, and the men
aUowed them to go.
7 Then they brought the colt
to Jesus, and when they had
put their clothes on it Jesus
8 seated himself. Many also
spread their clothes on the
road, while others strewed
leaves cut from the fields ;
9 and both those in front and
those who followed shouted,
" Hosanna !
Blessed be he who comes in
the Lord's name I
10 Blessed be the Reign to
come, our father David's
reign.
Hosanna in high heaven !
11 Then he entered Jerusalem,
entered the temple, and
looked round at everything;
but as it was late he went
away vsdth the twelve to
Bethany.
12 Next day, when theyhadleft
13 Bethany, he felt hungry, and
noticing a fig tree in leaf some

ST. MARK XI

115

having leaves, he came, U haply
he might find any thing thereon :
and when he came to it, he found
nothing but leaves ; for the time
of figs was not yet.
14 And Jesus answered and
said unto it. No man eat fruit of
thee hereafter for ever. And his
disciples heard it.
15 Tf And they come to Jerusa
lem : and Jesus went into the tem
ple, and began to cast out them
that sold and bought in the temple,
and overthrew the tables of the
moneychangers, and the seats of
them that sold doves ;
16 And would not suffer that
any man should carry any vessel
through the temple.
17 And he taught, saying unto
them. Is it not written. My house
shall be called of all nations the
house of prayer ? but ye have
made it a den of thieves.
18 And the scribes and chief
priests heard it, and sought how
they might destroy him : for they
feared him, because all the people
was astonished at his doctrine.
19 And when even was come, he
went out of the city.
20 Tf And in the morning, as
they passed by, they saw the fig
tree dried up from the roots.
21 And Peter calUng to remem
brance saith unto him, Master,
behold, the fig tree which thou
cursedst is withered away.
22 And Jesus answering saith
unto them. Have faith in God.
23 For verily I say unto you.
That whosoever shall say unto this
mountain. Be thou removed, and
be thou cast into the sea ; and
shaU not doubt in his heart, but
shaU beUeve that those things
which he saith shall come to pass ;
he shall have whatsoever he saith.
24 Therefore I say unto you,
'What things soever ye desire, when
ye pray, believe that ye receive
them, and ye shall have them.
25 And when ye stand praying,
forgive, if ye have ought against
any : that your Father also which
is in heaven may forgive you your
t;respasses.

distance away he went to see
if he could find anything on it ;
but when he reached it he found
nothing but leaves, for it was
14 not the time for figs. Then he
said to it, " May no one ever
eat fruit from you after this ! "
The disciples heard him say it.
15 Then they came to Jerusa
lem, and entering the temple
he proceeded to drive out those
who were buying and selling
inside the temple ; he upset the
tables of the money-changers
and the stalls of those who sold
16 doves, and would not allow
anyone to carry a vessel
17 through the temple ; also he
taught them. " Is it not writ
ten," he asked, " My hovseshall
be called a house of prayer for
all nations 1 You have made it
a den of robbers."
18 This came to the ears of
the scribes and high priests,
and they tried to get him
put to death, for they were
afraid of him. But the multi
tude were aU astounded at his
teaching.
19 And when evening came
he went outside the city.
20 Now as they passed in the
morning they noticed the fig
tree had withered to the root.
21 Then Peter remembered.
" Rabbi," he said, " there is
the fig tree you cursed, aU
withered ! "
22 Jesus answered them, ' ' Have
23 faith in God ! I teU you
truly, whoever says to this
hill, ' Take and throw your
self into the sea,' and has
not a doubt in his mind but
believes that what he says
wiU happen, he vsdU have it
done.
24 So I tell you, whatever you
pray for and ask, believe you
have got it and you shaU have
25 it. Also, whenever you stand
up to pray, if you have any
thing against anybody, forgive
him, so that your Father in
heaven may forgive you your
trespasses,"

116

ST. MARK XII

26 But ff ye do not forgive,
neither will your Father which is
in heaven forgive your trespasses.
27 Tf -And they come again to
Jerusalem : and as he was walking
in the temple, there come to him
the chief priests, and the scribes,
and the elders,
28 And say unto him. By what
authority doest thou these things ?
and who gave thee this authority
to do these things ?
29 And Jesus answered and said
unto them, I will also ask of you
one question, and answer me, and
I will tell you by what authority I
do these things.
30 The baptism of John, was it
from^ heaven, or of men ? answer
me. 31 And they reasoned -svith
themselves, saying. If we shall say,
Prom heaven ; he wiU say. Why
then did ye not believe him ?
32 But if we shaU say. Of men ;
they feared the people : for all men
counted John, that he was a pro
phet indeed.
33 And they answered and said
unto Jesus, We cannot teU. And
Jesus answering saith unto them.
Neither do I tell you by what au
thority I do these things.

27 Once more they came
to Jerusalem. And as he
was walking vsdthin the
temple the high priests
and scribes and elders came
28 and asked him, " 'What
authority have you for
acting in this way ? 'Who
gave you authority to act
29 in this way?" Jesus said
to them, " I am going to
ask you a question. Answer
this, and I wiU teU you
what authority I have for
30 acting as I do. "What about
the baptism of John ? Was
it from heaven or from
31 men ? " Now they argued
to themselves, " [What are
we to say ?] If we say,
' From heaven,' he wUl ask,
' Then why did you not be-
32 lieve him ? No, let us say,
' From men ' " — but they
were afraid of the multi
tude, for the people aU
held John had been reaUy a
33 prophet. So they replied to
Jesus, " We do not know."
Jesus said to them, " No
more wiU I teU you what
authority I have for acting
as I do."

CHAPTER XII
1 And he began to speak unto
them by parables. A certain man
planted a -vineyard, and set an
hedge about it, and digged a
place for the winef at, and buUt a
tower, and let it out to husband
men, and went into a far country.
2 And at the season he sent to
the husbandmen a servant, that he
might receive from the husband
men of the fruit of the -vineyard.
3 And they caught him, and
beat him, and sent him away
empty. 4 And again he sent unto them
another servant ; and at him they
cast stones, and wounded him in
the head, and sent him away
shamefully handled.
5 Andagainhesentanother;and

CHAPTER XII
1 Then he proceeded to
address them in parables.
" A man planted a vine
yard, fenced it round, dug
a trough for the wine
press, and built a tjwer ;
then he leased it to vine
dressers and went abroad.
2 When , the season came
round he sent a servant
to the -vinedressers to col
lect from the "vinedressers
some of the produce of
3 the vineyard, but they
took and flogged him and
sent him off with nothing.
4 Once more he sent them
another servant ; him they
knocked on the head and
5 insulted. He sent another.

ST. MARK XII

117

tiirn they kiUed, and many others ;
beating some, and killing some.
6 Having yet therefore one son,
his wellbeloved, he sent him also
last unto them, saying. They wUl
reverence my son.
7 But those husbandmen said
among themselves. This is the
heir; come, let us kill him, and the
inheritance shaU be our's.
8 And they took him, and kUled
him, and cast him out of the vine
yard. 9 'What shaU therefore the lord
of the vineyard do ? he will come
and destroy the husbandmen, and
wdll give the -vineyard unto others.
10 And have ye not read this
scripture ; The stone which the
buUders rejected is become the
head of the corner :
11 This was the Lord's doing,
and it is marvellous in our eyes ?
12 And they sought to lay hold
on him, but feared the people : for
they knew that he had spoken the
parable against them : and they
left him, and went their way.
13 Tf And they send unto him
certain of the Pharisees and of the
Herodians, to catch him in his
words. 14 And when they were come,
they say unto him, ' Master, we
know that thou art true, and carest
for no man : for thou regardest not
the person of men, but teachest the
way of God in truth : Is it lawful
to give tribute to Csesar, or not ?
15 ShaU we give, or shall we not
give ? But he, kno-sving their hypo
crisy, said unto them, 'Why tempt
ye me ? bring me a penny, that I
may see it.
16 And they brought it. And
he saith unto them, 'Whose is this
image and superscription ? And
they said unto him, Csesar's.
17 And Jesus answering said
unto them. Render to Cassar the
things that are Csesar's, and to God
the things that are God's. And
they marveUed at him.
18 Tf Then come unto him the
Sadducees, which say there is no
resurrection ; and they asked him,
saying,

but they killed him. And so
they treated many others ;
some they flogged and some
6 they killed. He had stiU one
left, a beloved son ; he sent
him to them last, saying,
' They wUl respect my son.'
7 But these vinedressers said to
themselves, ' Here is the heir ;
come on, let us kill him, and
the inheritance will be our own. '
8 So they took and killed him,
and threw him outside the
9 -vineyard. Now what wiU the
ovimer of the vineyard do ?
He wUl come and destroy the
vinedressers, and he wUl give
10 the -vineyard to others. Have
you not even read this scrip
ture ? —
The stone that the builders re
jected is the chief stone now of
the corner :
11 this is the doing of the Lord,
and a wonder to our eyes."
12 Then they tried to get hold of
him, but they were afraid of
the multitude. They knew he
had meant the parable for
them. So they left him and went
13 away. But they sent some of
the Pharisees and Herodians to
him for the purpose of catching
14 him -with a question. They
came up and said to him,
" Teacher, we know you are
sincere and fearless ; you do
not court human favour, you
teach the Way of God honestly.
Is it right to pay taxes to
15 Caesar or not ? Are we to pay,
or are we not to pay ? " But
he saw their trick and said to
them, " 'Why tempt me ?
Bring me a shilling. Let me see
16 it." So they brought one.
He said, " 'Whose likeness,
whose inscription is this ? "
17 " Caesar's," they said. Jesus
said to them, " Give Caesar
what belongs to Caesar, give
God what belongs to God."
He astonished them.
18 Sadducees, men who hold
there is no resurrection, also
came up and put a question to

118

ST. MARK XII

19 Master, Moses wrote unto us.
If a man's brother die, and leave
his wife behind him, and leave no
children, that his brother should
take his wife, and raise up seed
unto his brother.
20 Now there were seven bre
thren : and the first took a wffe,
and dying left no seed,
21 And the second took her, and
died, neither left he any seed : and
the third likewise.
22 And the seven had her, and
left no seed : last of aU the woman
died also.
23 In the resurrection there
fore, when they shall rise, whose
wife shall she be of them ? for the
seven had her to wife.
24 And Jesus answering said
unto them. Do ye not therefore
err, because ye know not the scrip
tures, neither the power of God ?
25 For when they shall rise
from the dead, they neither marry,
nor are given in marriage ; but
are as the angels which are in
heaven. 26 And as touching the dead,
that they rise : have ye not read
in the book of Moses, how in the
bush God spake unto him, saying,
I am the God of Abraham, and the
God of Isaac, and the God of
Jacob ?
27 He is not the God of the
dead, but the God of the living :
ye therefore do greatly err.
28 Tf And one of the scribes
came, and having heard them
reasoning together, and perceiving
that he had answered them weU,
asked him, Which is the first com-
mandmenii of all ?
29 And Jesus answered him.
The first of all the commandments
is, Hear, O Israel ; The Lord our
God is one Lord :
30 And thou shalt love the
Lord thy God with all thy heart,
and with all thy soul, and with aU
thy mind, and with all thy
strength : this is the first com
mandment. 31 And the second is like,
namely this. Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself. There is

19 him. " Teacher," they said,
" Moses has written this
law for us, that if a man's
brother dies leaving a wife
but no child, his brother
is to take the woman and
raise offspring for his brother.
20 Now there were seven
brothers. The first married
a wife and died lea-ving
21 no offspring ; the secbAi
took her and died without
22 leaving any offspring ; so
did the third : none of
the seven left any off
spring. Last of aU the
23 woman died too. At the
resurrection, when they rise,
whose wffe vsdU she be ?
She was wffe to the seven
24 of them." Jesus said to
them, " Is this not where
you go wrong ? — you un
derstand neither the scrip
tures nor the power of
25 God. When people rise
from the dead they neither
marry nor are married,
they are Uke the angels in
26 heaven. As for the dead
being raised, have you not
read in the book of Moses,
at the passage on the Bush,
how God said to him, / am
the God of Abraham and the
God of Isaac and the God of
27 Jacob ? He is not the God
of dead people but of Uving.
You are far wrong."
28 Then a scribe came up,
who had listened to the
discussion. Knowing Jesus
had given them an apt
answer, he put this ques
tion to him, " What is the
chief of aU the commands ? "
29 Jesus replied, " The chief
one is : Hear, O Israel, the
Lord our God is one Lord,
80 and you must love the
Lord your God with your
whole heart, with your whole
soul, with your whole mind,
and with your whole strength.
81 The second is this : You
m,ust love your neighbour as
yourself. There is iip other

ST. MARK XII

119

none other commandment greater
than these.
3 2 And the scribe said unto him ,
Well, Master, thou hast said the
truth: for there is one God; and
there is none other but he :
33 And to love him with aU the
heart, and with aU the understand
ing, and with aU the soul, and
with aU the strength, and to love
his neighbour as himself, is more
than all whole burnt offerings and
sacrifices. 34 And when Jesus saw that he
answered discreetly, he said unto
him. Thou art not far from the
kingdom of God. And no man after
that durst ask him any question.
35 Tf -And Jesus answered and
said, whUe he taught in the
temple. How say the scribes that
Christ is the son of David ?
36 For Da-vid himseU said by
the Holy Ghost, The Lord said to
my Lord, Sit thou on my right
hand, tiU I make thine enemies
thy footstool.
37 Da-vid therefore himseU caU-
eth him Lord ; and whence is he
then his s.on ? And the common
people heard him gladly.
38 Tf And he said unto them in
his doctrine. Beware of the scribes,
which love to go in long clothing,
and love salutations in the market
places, 39 And the chief seats in the
synagogues, and the uppermost
rooms at feasts :
40 Which devour widows'
houses, and for a pretence make
long prayers : these shaU receive
greater damnation.
41 Tf -And Jesus sat over against
the treasury, and beheld how the
people cast money into the trea
sury : and many that were rich
cast in much.
42 And there came a certain
poor widow, and she threw in two
mites, which make a farthing.
43 And he caUed unto him his
I disciples, and saith unto them,
' VerUy I say unto you. That this
' ' poor widow hath cast more in,
' ' than all they which have cast into
* ' the treasury :

command greater than these."
32 The scribe said to him, " Right,
teacher ! You have truly said.
He is One, and there is none
33 else but Him. Also, to love
him with the whole heart, with
the whole understanding, and
with the whole strength, and to
love one's neighbour as oneself
— that is far more than aU holo-
34 causts and sacrifices." Jesus
noted his intelligent answer and
said to him, " You are not far
off the Realm of God." After
that no one ventured to
put any more questions to
him.
35 And as Jesus taught in the
temple he asked, " How can the
scribes say that the Christ is
David's son ?
36 David himseU said in the
holy Spirit,
The Lord said to my Lord,
' Sit at my right hand,
till I make your enemies a
footstool for your feet.'
37 David here calls him Lord.
Then how can he be his son ? "
Now the mass of the people
listened vsdth delight to him.
38 And in the course of his teach
ing he said, " Beware of the
scribes ! They like to walk
about in long robes, to get
39 saluted in the marketplaces, to
secure the front seats in the
synagogues and the best places
40 at banquets ; they prey upon
the property of widows and
offer long unreal prayers. AU
the heavier wUl their sentence
be! "
41 Sitting down opposite the
treasury, he watched the peo
ple putting their money into
the treasury. A number of the
rich were putting in large sums,
42 but a poor widow came up and
put in two little coins amount-
43 ing to a halfpenny. And he
called his disciples and said to
them, " I teU you truly, this
poor widow has put in more
than all who have put their
-44 money into the treasury ; for
they have all Dut in a contri-

120

ST. MARK XIII

44 For all they did cast in of
their abundance : but she of her
want did cast in all that she had,
even all her living.

bution out of their surplus,
but she has given out of her
neediness all she possessed,
her whole living."

CHAPTER XIII
1 And as he went out of the
temple, one of his disciples saith
unto him. Master, see what man
ner of stones and what buUdings
are here I
2 And Jesus answering said
unto him, Seest thou these great
buildings ? there shall not be left
one stone upon another, that shall
not be thrown down.
3 And as he sat upon the mount
of Olives over against the temple,
Peter and James and John and
Andrew asked him privately,
4 Tell us, when shall these
things be ? and what shall be the
sign when aU these things shall be
fulfiUed ?
5 And Jesus answering them
began to say. Take heed lest any
man deceive you :
6 For many shall come in my
name, saying, I am Christ ; and
shall deceive many.
7 And when ye shall hear of
wars and rumours of wars, be ye
not troubled : for such things must
needs be ; but the end shall not be
yet. 8 For nation shall rise against
nation, and kingdom against king
dom : and there shall be earth
quakes in divers places, and there
shall be famines and troubles :
these are the beginnings of sor
rows. 9 Tf But take heed to yourselves :
for they shaU deliver you up to
councils ; and in the synagogues
ye shall be beaten : and ye shall
be brought before rulers and kings
for my sake, for a testimony
against them.
10 And the gospel must first be
published among all nations.
11 But when they shaU lead
you, and deliver you up, take no
thought beforehand what ye shaU
speak, neither do ye premeditate :

CHAPTER XIII
1 As he went out of the
temple one of his disciples
said to him, " Look, teacher,
what a size these stones
and buUdings are ! "
2 Jesus said to him, " You
see these great buildings ?
Not a stone shall be left on
another, vsdthout being torn
down."
3 And as he sat on the
Hill of Olives opposite the
temple, Peter and James
and John and Andrew
4 asked him in private, " TeU
us, when is this to hap
pen ? What wiU be the
sign for all this to be
accomplished ? "
5 So Jesus began : " Take
care that no one misleads
6 you : — many wiU come in
my name saying, ' 1 am
he,' and mislead many.
7 And when you hear of
wars and rumours of war,
do not be alarmed ; these
have to come, but it is not
the end yet.
8 For nation will rise
against nation, and realm
against realm ,- there wUl
be earthquakes here and
there, and famines too.
All that is but( the be
ginning of the trouble.
9 Look to yourselves. Men
wiU hand you over to
Sanhedrins and you wUl
be flogged in synagogues
and brought before gover
nors and kings for my sake,
10 to testify to them. (Ere
the end, the gospel must
be preached to aU nations.)
11 Now when they carry you
off to trial, do not worry
beforehand about what you
are to say ; say whatever

ST. MARK XIII

121

but whatsoever shall be given you
in that hour, that speak ye : for it
is not ye that speak, but the Holy
Ghost. 12 Now the brother shall betray
the brother to death, and the
father the son ; and children shall
rise up against their parents, and
shall cause them to be put to
death. 13 And ye shaU be hated of all
men for my name's sake : but he
that shall endure unto the end,
the same shall be saved.
14 Tf But when ye shall see the
abomination of desolation, spoken
of by Daniel the prophet, stand
ing where it ought not, (let him
that readeth understand,) then let
them that be in Judsea flee to the
mountains :
15 And let him that is on the
housetop not go down into the
- house, neither enter therein, to take
any thing out of his house :
16 And let him that is in the
fleld not turn back again for to
take up his garment.
17 But woe to them that are
with chUd, and to them that give
suck in those days !
18 And pray ye that your flight
be not in the winter.
19 For in those days shall be
affliction, such as was not from -the
beginning of the creation which
God created unto this time, neither
shaU be.
20 And except that the Lord
had shortened those days, no flesh
should be saved : but for the elect's
sake, whom he hath chosen, he
hath shortened the days.
21 And then if any man shall
say to you, Lo, here is Christ ; or,
lo, he is there ; believe him not :
22 For false Christs and false
prophets shall rise, and shall shew
signs and wonders, to seduce, if it
were possible, even the elect.
23 But take ye heed : behold, I
have foretold you all things.
24 Tf But in those days, after
that tribulation, the sun shall be
darkened, and the moon shall not
give her light,
25 And the stars of heaven shaU

comes to your lips at the mo
ment, for he who speaks is
not you but the holy Spirit.
12 Brother will betray brother to
death, the father will betray his
child, children will rise against
13 their parents and kill them, and
you will be hated by all men on
account of my name ; but he
wiU be saved who holds out to
the very end.
14 But whenever you see the ap
palling Horror standing where
he has no right to stand (let
the reader note this), then
let those who are in Judaea
15 fly to the hills ; a man on
the housetop must not go
dovsm into the house or go
inside to fetch anything out
1 6 of his house, and a man in the
fleld must not turn back to
get his coat. '
17 Woe to women with child
and to women who give suck
in those days !
18 Pray it may not be winter
19 when it comes, for those days
will be days of misery, the
like of which has never been from
the beginning of God's creation
until now — no and never shall
20 be. Had not the Lord cut
short those days, not a soul
would be saved alive ; but he
has cut them short for the sake
of the elect whom he has
chosen.
21 If anyone tells you at that
time, ' Look, here is the Christ,'
or, ' Look, there he is,'
do not believe it ;
22 for false Christs and false
prophets will rise and perform
signs and wonders to mislead
the elect if they can.
23 Now take care !
1 am teUing you of it all
beforehand.
24 But when that misery is
past, in those days,
the sun will be darkened
and the moon will not yield
her light,
25 the stars will drop from
heaven.

122

ST. MARK XIV

fall, and the powers that aie in
heaven shall be shaken.
26 And then shall they see the
Son of man coming in the clouds
with great power and glory.
27 And then shaU he send his
angels, and shall gather together
his elect from the four winds, from
the uttermost part of the earth to
the uttermost part of heaven.
28 Now learn a parable of the
flg tree ; When her branch is yet
tender, and putteth forth leaves,
ye know that summer is near :
29 So ye in like manner, when
ye shall see these things come to
pass, know that it is nigh, even at
the doors.
30 VerUy I say unto you, that
this generation shall not pass, tiU
aU these things be done.
31 Heaven and earth shall pass
away • but my words shaU not
pass away.
32 Tf But of that day and that
hour knoweth no man, no, not the
angels which are in heaven,
neither the Son, but the Father.
33 Take ye heed, watch and
pray : for ye know not when the
time is.
34 For the Son of man is as a
man taking a far journey, who left
his house, and gave authority to
his servants, and to every man his
work, and commanded the porter
to watch.
35 Watch ye therefore : for ye
know not when the master of the
house cometh, at even, or at mid
night, or at the cockcrowing, or in
the morning :
36 Lest coming suddenly he
flnd you sleeping.
37 And what I say unto you I
say unto all. Watch.

and the orbs of the heavens
will be shaken.
26 Then they wUl see the Son of
man coming in the clouds with
great power and glory.
27 Then he will despatch his
angels and muster the elect
from the four winds, from the
verge of earth to the verge of
heaven.
28 Let the flg tree teach you a
parable. As soon as its
branches turn soft and put out
leaves, you know summer is at
29 hand ; so, whenever you see
this happen, you may be sure
He is at hand, at the very
door.
30 1 tell you truly, the present
generation will not pass away
31 till all this happens. Heaven
and earth will pass away, but
my words never.
32 Now no one knows anything
about that day or hour, not
even the angels in heaven, not
even the Son, but only the
Father.
33 Take care, keep awake and
pray ; you never know the
time.
34 It is like a man leaving his
house to go abroad ; he puts
his servants in charge, each
with his work to do, and he
orders the porter to keep
watch.
35 Watch then, for you never
know when the Lord of the
House wUl come, in the late
evening or at midnight or at
cock-crow or in the morning.
36 Watch, in case he comes sud
denly and finds you asleep.
37 Watch : I say it to you, and
I say it to all."

CHAPTER XIV
I Aptee two days was the feast
of the passover, and of unleavened
bread : and the chief- priests and
the scribes sought how they might
take him by craft, and put him to
death. 3 But they said. Not on the

CHAPTER XIV
1 The passover and the fes
tival of unleavened bread feU
two days later ; so the high
priests and scribes were trying
how to get hold of him by craft
and have him put to death.
2 " Only," they said. " it must

ST. MARK XIV

123

feast day, lest there be an uproar
of the people.
3 Tf -And being in Bethany in the
house of Simon the leper, as he
sat at meat, there came a woman
ha-ving an alabaster box of oint
ment of spikenard very precious ;
and she brake the box, and poured
it on his head.
4 And there were some that had
indignation within themselves, and
said. Why was this waste of the
ointment made ?
5 For it might have been sold
for more than three hundred pence ,
and have been given to the poor.
And they murmured against her.
6 And Jesus said. Let her alone ;
why trouble ye her ? she hath
wrought a good work on me.
7 For ye have the poor with you
always, and whensoever ye will ye
may do them good : but me ye
have not always.
8 She hath done what she could :
she is come aforehand to anoint
my body to the burying.
9 VerUy I say unto you. Where
soever this gospel shall be preached
throughout the whole world, this
also that she hath done shaU be
spoken of for a memorial of her.
10 Tf And Judas Iscariot, one of
the twelve, went unto the chief
priests, to betray him unto them.
11 And when they heard ii, they
were glad, and promised to give
him money. And he sought how
he might conveniently betray
him. 12 Tf -And the first day of unlea
vened bread, when they killed the
passover, his disciples said unto
him. Where wilt thou that we go
and prepare that thou mayest eat
the passover ?
13 And he sendeth forth two of
his disciples, and saith unto them.
Go ye into the city, and there shall
meet you a man bearing a pitcher
of water : follow him.
14 And wheresoever he shall go
in, say ye to the goodman of the
house. The Master saith, 'Where is
the guestchamber, where I shall
eat the passover with my disciples?
15 And he will shew you a large

not be during the festival ;
that would mean a popular
riot."
3 Now when he was at Bethany
in the house of Simon the leper,
lying at table, a woman came
up with an alabaster flask of
pure nard perfume, which had
cost a great sum ; the fiask she
broke and poured the perfume
4 over his head. This angered
some of those present. " 'What
was the use of wasting perfume
5 like this ? This perfume might
have been sold for over three
hundred shillings, and the poor
might have got that." So they
6 upbraided her. But Jesus said,
" Let her alone. "Why are you
annoying her ? She has done a
7 beautiful thing to me. The
poor you always have beside
you, and you can be land to
them whenever you want ; but
you will not always have me.
8 She has done all she could —
she has anticipated the pert um-
9 ing of my body for burial. I
tell you .truly, wherever the
gospel is preached all over the
world, men will speak of what
she has done in memory of
her."
10 Then Judas Iscariot, one of
the twelve, went to the high
priests to betray him to them.
11 They were delighted to hear it,
and promised to pay him for it.
Meantime he sought a good op
portunity for betraying him.
12 On the first day of unleav
ened bread (the day when the
paschal lamb was sacrificed) his
disciples said to him, " Where
do you want us to go and pre
pare for you to eat the pass-
13 over ? " So he despatched two
of his disciples, telling them,
" Go into the city and you will
meet a man carrying a water-
14 jar ; foUow him, and whatever
house he goes into, tell the
0"wner that the Teacher says,
' Where is my room, that 1 may
eat the passover there with my
15 disciples ? ' He will show you a
large room upstairs, vsdth

124

ST. MARK XIV

upper room furnished and pre
pared : there make ready for us.
16 And his disciples went forth,
and came into the city, and found
as he had said unto them : and
they made ready the passover.
17 And in the evening he
cometh with the twelve.
18 And as they sat and did eat,
Jesus said. Verily 1 say unto you.
One of you which eateth -with me
shall betray me.
19 And they began to be sor
rowful, and to say unto him one by
one, 7s it I ? and another said, Is
it I? 20 And he answered and said
unto them, It is one of the twelve,
that dippeth with me in the dish.
2 1 The Son of man indeed goeth,
as it is written of him : but woe to
that man by whom the Son of man
is betrayed ! good were it for that
man if he had never been born.
22 Tf And as they did eat, Jesus
took bread, and blessed, and brake
i'^ and gave to them, and said.
Take, eat : this is my body.
23 And he took the cup, and
when he had given thanks, he gave
it to them : and they aU drank of
it. 24 And he said unto them. This
is my blood of the new testament,
which is shed for many.
25 Verily 1 say unto you, I wiU
drink no more of the fruit of the
-vine, until that day that I drink it
new in the kingdom of God.
26 Tf And when they had sung
an hymn, they went out into the
mount of Olives.
27 And Jesus saith unto them.
All ye shall be offended because of
me this night: for it is written, I
will smite the shepherd, and the
sheep shall be scattered.
28 But after that I am risen, I
will go before you into Galilee.
29 But Peter said unto him,
Although all shall be offended, yet
will not 1.
30 And Jesus saith unto him.
Verily I say unto thee. That this
day, even in this night, before the
cock crow twice, thou shalt deny
me thrice.

couches spread, all ready ; pre
pare the passover for us there."
16 The disciples went away into
the city and found it was as
he had told them. So they pre-
17 pared the passover, and when
evening fell he arrived along
with the twelve.
18 As they were at table eat
ing, Jesus said, " Truly I tell
you, one of you is going to
betray me, one who is eating
with me."
19 They got distressed at this,
and said to him one after
, another, " Surely it is not
me ? " " Surely it is not
me ? "
20 " One of the twelve," he
told them, " one who is dipping
into the same dish as 1 am.
21 The Son of man goes the
road that the scripture has
described for him, but woe
to the man by whom the Son
of man is betrayed ! Better
that man had never been
born ! "
22 And as they were eating
he took a loaf and after the
blessing he broke and gave
it to them, saying, " 'Take
23 this, it means my body." He
also took a cup and after thank
ing God he gave it to them, and
24 they all drank of it ; he said to
them, " This means my cov-
enant-blood which is shed for
25 many ; truly 1 tell you, I will
never drink the produce of the
vine again till the day 1 drink
it new within the Realm of
God."
26 After the hymn of praise they
went out to the Hill of Olives.
27 Jesus said to them, " You will
all be disconcerted, for it is
written : I will strike at the
shepherd and the sheep will he
28 scattered. But after my rising I
will precede -you to Galilee."
29 Peter said to him, " Though nil
are disconcerted, I will not be."
30 Jesus said to him, " I tell you
truly, to-day you -wiU disown
me three times, this very night,
before the cock crows twice."

ST. MARK XIV

125

31 But he spake the more vehe
mently. If 1 should die with thee,
I wUl not deny thee in any wise.
Likewise also said they all.
32 And they came to a place
which was named Gethsemane :
and he saith to his disciples. Sit
ye here, whUe I shaU pray.
33 And he taketh vsdth him
Peter and James and John, and
began to be sore amazed, and to
be very heavy ;
34 And saith unto them. My
soul is exceeding sorrowful unto
death: tarry ye here, and watch.
35 And he went forward a little,
and fell on the ground, and prayed
that, if it were possible, the hour
might pass from him.
36 And he said, Abba, Father,
all things are possible unto thee ;
take away this cup from me :
nevertheless not what I wiU, but
what thou wilt.
37 And he cometh, and findeth
them sleeping, and saith unto
Peter, Simon, steepest thou ?
couldest not thou watch one hour ?
38 Watch ye and pray, lest ye
enter into temptation. The spirit
truly is ready, but the fiesh is
weak. 39 And again he weiat away, and
prayed, and spake the same words.
40 And when he returned, he
found them asleep again, (for their
eyes were heavy, ) neither wist they
what to answer him.
41 And he cometh the third
time, and saith unto them. Sleep
on now, and take your rest : it is
enough, the hour is come ; behold,
the Son of man is betrayed into the
hands of sinners.
42 Rise up, let us go ; lo, he
that betrayeth me is at hand.
43 Tf And immediately, whUe he
yet spake, cometh Judas, one of
the twelve, and with him a great
multitude vsdth swords and staves,
from the chief priests and the
scribes and the elders.
44 And he that betrayed him
had given them a token, saying.
Whomsoever I shall kiss, that
same is he ; take him, and lead
him away safely.

31 But he persisted, " Though I
have to die with you, I wiU
never disown you." And they
all said the same.
32 Then they came to a place
called Gethsemane, and he told
his disciples, " Sit here tiU I
33 pray." But he took Peter and
James and John along with
him ; and as he began to feel
34 appalled and agitated, he said
to them, " My heart is sad, sad
even to death ; stay here and
35 watch." Then he went forward
a little and fell to the earth,
praying that the hour might
pass away from him, ff pos
sible.
36 "Abba, Father," he said,
' ' thou canst do anything. Take
this cup away from me. Yet,
not what I wUl but what thou
wUt."
37 Then he came and found
them asleep ; so he said to
Peter, " Are .you sleeping,
Simon ? Could you not watch
38 for a single hour ? Watch and
pray, all of you, so that you
may not slip into temptation.
The spirit is eager but the fiesh
39 is weak." Again he went away
and prayed in the same words
40 as before ; then he returned
and found them once more
asleep, for their eyes were
heavy. They did not know
what to say to him. Then he
41 came for the third time and said
to them, " Still asleep ? still
resting ? No more of that 1
The hour has come, here is the
Son of man betrayed into the
42 hands of sinners. Come, get
up, here is my betrayer close at
43 hand. ' ' At that very moment,
while he was stUl speaking,
Judas [Iscariot] one of the
twelve came up accompanied
by a mob with swords and clubs
who had come from the high
priests and scribes and elders.
44 Now his betrayer had given
them a signal ; he said, " 'Who
ever I kiss, that is the man.
Seize him and get him safely
awav."

126

ST. MARK XIV

45 And as soon as he was come,
he goeth straightway to him, and
saith. Master, master; and kissed
him. 46 Tf And they laid their hands
on him, and took him.
47 And one of them that stood
by drew a sword, and smote a
servant of the high priest, and cut
off his ear.
48 And Jesus answered and
said unto them. Are ye come out,
as against a thief, with swords and
with staves to take me ?
49 I was daily -svith you in the
temple teaching, and ye took me
not : but the scriptures must be
fulfiUed. 50 And they all forsook him,
and fled.
51 And there followed him a
certain young man, having a linen
cloth cast about his naked body ;
and the young men laid hold on
him :
52 And he left the linen cloth,
and fled from them naked.
53 Tf And they led Jesus away
to the high priest : and with him
were assembled all the chief
priests and the elders and the
scribes. 54 And Peter foUowed him afar
off, even into the palace of the
high priest : and he sat vsdth the
servants, and warmed himseff at
the fire.
55 And the chief priests and all
the council sought for witness
against Jesus to put him to death ;
.and found none.
56 For many bare false witness
against him, but their witness
agreed not together.
57 And there arose certain, and
bare false witness against him,
saying, 58 We heard him say, I will
destroy this temple that is made
¦vsdth hands, and within three days
I will build another made without
hands. 59 But neither so did their
witness agree together.
60 And the high priest stood up
in the midst, and asked Jesus,
saying, Answerest thou not hi ig ?

45 So when he arrived he at
once went up to him and
said, " Rabbi [rabbi]," and
kissed him.
46 Then they laid hands on
47 him and seized him, but one
of the bystanders drew his
sword and struck the servant
of the high priest, cutting off
his ear.
48 .Tesus turned on them,
saying, " Have you sallied
out to arrest me like a rob
ber, with swords and clubs ?
49 Day after day I was beside
you in the temple teaching,
and you never seized me.
However, it is to let the
scriptures be fultUled."
50 Then they left him and
51 fled, all of them ; one young
man did follow him, with
only a Uuen sheet thrown
round his body, but when
the [young] men seized him
52 he fled away naked, lea-ving
the sheet behind him.
53 They took Jesus away to
the high priest, and all the
high priests and scribes and
elders met there with him.
54 Peter followed him at a
distance tiU he got inside the
courtyard of the high priest,
where he sat down with the
attendants to warm himself
at the flre.
55 Now the high priests and
the whole of the Sanhedrin
tried to secure evidence
against Jesus, in order to
have him put to death ; but
56 they could flnd none, for
while many bore false witness
against him their evidence
57 did not agree. Some got up
¦ and bore false witness against
58 him, saying, " We heard
him say, ' I wiU destroy this
temple made by hands, and
in three days I will buUd
another temple not made by
59 hands.' ' ' But even so the evi-
60 dence did not agree. So the
high priest rose in their midst
and asked Jesus, " Have you
no reply to make ? What

ST. MARK XIV

127

what is it which these witness
against thee ?
61 But he held his peace, and
answered nothing. Again the
high priest asked him, and said
unto him, Art thou the Christ, the
Son of the Blessed ?
62 And Jesus said, I am : and
ye shaU see the Son of man sitting
on the right hand of power, and
coming in the clouds of heaven.
63 'Then the high priest rent his
clothes, and saith. What need we
any further vsdtnesses ?
64 Ye have heard the blas
phemy : what think ye ? And they
aU condemned him to be guUty of
death. 65 And some began to spit on
him, and to cover his face, and to
buffet him, and to say unto him.
Prophesy : and the servants did
strike him with the palms of their
hands. 66 Tf And as Peter was beneath
in the palace, there cometh one of
the maids of the high priest :
67 And when she saw Peter
warming himself, she looked upon
him, and said. And thou also wast
with Jesus of Nazareth.
68 But he denied, saying, I
know not, neither understand I
what thou sayest. And he went
out into the porch ; and the cock
crew. 69 And a maid saw him again,
and began to say to them that
stood by. This is one of them.
70 And he denied it again. And
a little after, they that stood by
said again to Peter, Surely thou
art one of them : for thou art a
Galilsean, and thy speech agreeth
thereto. 71 But he began to curse and to
swear, saying, I know not this man
of whom ye speak.
72 And the second time the cock
crew. And Peter called to mind
the word that Jesus said unto him,
Before the cock crow twice, thou
shalt deny me thrice. And when
he thought thereon, he wept.

about this evidence against
61 you ? " He said nothing and
made no answer. Again the
high priest put a question to
him. " Are you the Christ ? "
he said, " the Son of the
62 Blessed ? " Jesus said, " I am.
And, what is more, you wUl all
see the So7i of man sitting at the
right hand of the Power and
coming with the clouds of
63 heaven." Then the high priest
tore his clothes and cried,
" 'What more evidence do we
64 want ? You have heard his
blasphemy for yourselves.
'What is your mind ? " They
condemned him, all of them,
65 to the doom of death ; and
some of them started to spit
on him and to blindfold him
and buffet him, asking him,
" Prophesy." The attendants
treated him to cuffs and slaps.
66 Now as Peter was downstairs
in the courtyard, a maidservant
of the high priest came along,
67 and when she noticed Peter
warming himself she looked at
him and said, " You were with
68 Jesus of Nazaret too." But he
denied it. "I do not know,"
he said, " 1 have no idea what
you mean." Then he went
outside into the passage. The
69 cock crowed. Again the maid
servant who had noticed him
began to tell the bystanders,
" "That fellow is one of them."
70 But he denied it again. After
a little the bystanders once
more said to Peter, "To be
sure, you are one of them.
'Why, you are a Galilean ! " *
71 But he broke out cursing and
swearing, " I do not know the
72 man you mean." At that mo
ment the cock crowed for the
second time. Then Peter re
membered how Jesus had told
him, " Before the cock crows
twice you wUl disown me
thrice ; " and he burst into
tears.

• Omitting [xal ^ KaKid iTOV o/iota^et].

128

ST. MARK XV

CHAPTER XV
1 And straightway in the morn
ing the chief priests held a con
sultation with the elders and
scribes and the whole council, and
bound Jesus, and carried him
away, and delivered him to Pilate.
2 And Pilate asked him. Art
thou the King of the Jews ? And
he answering said unto him. Thou
sayest it.
3 And the chief priests accused
him of many things : but he an
swered nothing.
4 And Pilate asked him again,
saying, Answerest thou nothing ?
behold how many things they
witness against thee.
5 But Jesus yet answered no
thing ; so that Pilate marveUed.
6 Now at that feast he released
unto them one prisoner, whomso
ever they desired.
7 And there was one named
Barabbas, which lay bound with
them that had made insurrection
¦with him, who had committed
murder in the insurrection.
8 And the multitude crying
aloud began to desire him to do as
he had ever done unto them.
9 But Pilate answered them,
saying, Will ye that I release unto
you the King of the Jews ?
10 For he knew that the chiet
priests had delivered liim for envy.
11 But the chief priests moved
the people, that he should rather
release Barabbas unto them.
12 And Pilate ans-svered and
said again unto them, What wUl
ye then that 1 shall do unto him
whom ye call the King of the Jews?
13 And they cried out again.
Crucify him.
14 Then Pilate said unto them.
Why, what evil hath he done ?
And they cried out the more ex
ceedingly, Crucify him.
15 Tf And so Pilate, willing to
content the people, released Bar
abbas unto them, and delivered
Jesus, when he had scourged him,
to be crucified.
16 And the soldiers led him

CHAPTER XV
1 Immbdi atbi.y morning came,
the high priests held a con
sultation * with the elders
and scribes and all the Sanhe
drin, and after binding Jesus
they led him off and handed
2 him over to Pilate. Pilate
asked him, " Are you the king
of the Jews ? " He replied,
" Certainly."
3 Then the high priest
brought many accusations
4 against him, and once more
Pilate asked him, " Have
you no reply to make ? Look
at all their charges against
5 you." But, to the astonish
ment of Pilate, Jesus answered
6 no naore. Now at festival time
he used to release for them
some prisoner whom they
7 begged from him. (There was
a man called Bar-Abbas in
prison, among the rioters who
had committed murder during
8 the insurrection.) So the crowd
pressed up and started to ask
9 him for his usual boon. Pilate
replied, " Would you like me to
release the king of the Jews for
10 you ? " (For he knew the high
priests had handed him over
11 out of envy.) But the high
priests stirred up the crowd to
get him to release Bar- Abbas
12 for them instead. Pilate asked
them again, " And what am I
to do with your so-called king
13 of the Jews ? " Whereupon
they shouted again, " Crucify
14 him." " Why," said Pilate,
" what has he done wrong ? "
But they shouted more fiercely
than ever, " Crucify him ! "
15 So, as Pilate wanted to
satisfy the crowd, he re
leased Bar-Abbas for them ;
Jesus he handed over to be
crucified, after he had scourged
him.
16 The soldiers took him inside

* Reading Troivjo-avTes instead of hoiixa-

ST. MARK XV

129

away into the haU, caUed Prae
torium ; and they call together the
whole band.
17 And they clothed him with
purple, and platted a crown of
thorns, and put it about his head,
18 And began to salute him,
HaU, King of the Jews !
19 And they smote him on the
head with a reed, and did spit
upon him, and bo-wing their knees
worshipped him.
20 And when they had mocked
him, they took off the purple from
him, and put his own clothes on
him, and led him out to crucffy
him. 21 And they compel one Simon
a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming
out of the country, the father of
Alexander and Rufus, to bear his
cross. ,
22 And they bring him unto
the place Golgotha, which is, be
ing interpreted. The place of a
skuU. 23 And they gave him to drink
wine mingled with myrrh : but he
received it not.
24 And when they had crucified
him, they parted his garments,
casting lots upon them, what
every man should take.
25 And it was the third hour,
and they crucified him.
26 And the superscription of
his accusation was written over,
THE KING OF THE JEWS.
27 And -vsdth him they crucffy
two thieves ; the one on his right
hand, and the other on his left.
28 And the scripture was ful
filled, which saith. And he was
numbered vsdth the transgressors.
29 And they that passed by
raUed on him, wagging their heads,
and saying. Ah, thou that destroy-
est the temple, and buUdest it in
three days,
30 Save thyself, and come down
from the cross.
31 Likewise also the chief
priests mocking said among them
selves with the scribes. He saved
others ; himseff he cannot save.
32 Let Christ the King of Israel
descend now from the cross, that

the courtyard (that is, the prae
torium) and got all the regi-
17 ment together ; then they
dressed him in purple, put on
his head a crown of thorns
18 which they had plaited, and
began to salute him -with,
" HaU, O king of the Jews ! "
19 They struck him on the head
with a stick and spat upon him
and bent their knees to him in
20 homage. Then, after making
fun of him, they stripped off
the purple, put on his own
clothes, and took him away to
21 crucify him. They forced Si
mon a Cyrenian who was pass
ing on his way from the country
(the father of Alexander and
22 Rufus) to carry his cross, and
they led him to the place called
Golgotha (which means the
23 place of a skuU). They offered
him wine flavoured with myrrh,
24 but he would not take it. Then
they crucifled him and dis
tributed his clothes among them
selves, drawing lots for them to
25 decide each man's share. It
was nine in the morning when
26 they crucifled him. The in
scription bearing his charge
was :
THE KING OP THE JEWS.
27 They also crucifled two robbers
along -vsdth him, one at his right
and one at his left. *
29 Those who passed by scoffed
at him, nodding at him in
derision and calling, "Ha!
You were to destroy the
temple and build it in three
30 days ! Come down from the
cross and save yourself ! "
31 So, too, the high priests
made fun of him to them
selves with the scribes. " He
saved others," they said,
" but he. cannot save himself I
32 Let ' the Christ,' ' the king
of Israel ' come down now
from the cross ! Let us see
• Von Soden retains ver. 28 (cp.
Luke xxii. 37) : " So the scripture was
fulfilled which says. He was classed among
criminals."

130

ST. MARK XV

we may see and believe. And
they that were crucifled with him
re-vUed him.
33 And when the sixth hour was
come, there was darkness over the
whole land until the ninth hour.
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus
cried with a loud voice, saying,
Eloi, Bloi, lama sabachthani ?
which is, being interpreted. My
God, my God, why hast thou for
saken me ?
35 And some of them that stood
by, when they heard it, said. Be
hold, he calleth Elias.
36 And one ran and flUed a
spunge fuU of -vinegar, and put it
on a reed, and gave him to drink,
saying. Let alone ; let us see
whether Elias- will come to take
him down.
37 And Jesus cried with a loud
voice, and gave up the ghost.
38 And the veU of the temple
was rent in twain from the top to
the bottom.
39 Tf And when the centurion,
which stood over against him, saw
that he so cried out, and gave up
the ghost, he said. Truly this man
was the Son of God.
40 There were also women look
ing on afar off : among whom was
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the
mother of James the less and of
Joses, and Salome ;
41 (Who also, when he was in
Galilee, followed him, and minis
tered unto him ;) and many other
women which came up with him
unto Jerusalem.
42 Tf And now when the even
was come, because it was the pre
paration, that is, the day before
the sabbath,
43 Joseph of Arimathsea, an
honourable counsellor, which also
waited for the kingdom of God,
came, and went in boldly unto
Pilate, and craved the body of
Jesus. 44 And Pilate marvelled if he
were already dead : and calling
unto him the centurion, he asked
him whether he had been any
while dead.
45 And when he knew it of the

that and we wUl believe I "
Those who were crucifled
¦with him also denounced
him.
33 "When twelve o'clock came,
darkness covered the whole
34 land tUl three o'clock, and
at three o'clock Jesus gave
a loud cry, " Eldi, Eloi,
lema sahachthanei " (which
means. My God, my God,
why hast thou forsaken me ? )
35 On hearing this some of
the bystanders said, " Look,
he is calling for Elijah."
36 One man ran off, soaked a
sponge in vinegar, and put
it on the end of a stick
to give him a drink, saying,
" Come on, let us see if EUjah
does come to take him
37 down ! " But Jesus gave a
38 loud cry and expired. And
the curtain of the temple
was torn in two, from top
39 to bottom. Now when the
army-captain who stood fac
ing him saw that he expired
in this way, he said, " This
man was certainly a son of
40 God." There were some
women also watching at a
distance, among them Mary
of Magdala, Mary the mother
of .lames the younger and
41 of Joses, and Salome, women
who had foUowed him when
he was in Galilee and
waited on him, besides a
number of other women
who had accompanied him
to Jerusalem.
42 By this time it was even
ing, and as it was the day
of Preparation (that is, the
day before the sabbath)
43 Joseph of Arimathaea, a
councUlor of good position
who himself was on the out
look for the Reign of God,
ventured to go to PUate and
ask for the body of Jesus.
44 Pilate was surprised that he
was dead already ; he sum
moned the captain andaskedif
he had been dead some time,
45 and on ascertaining thip from

ST. MARK XVI

131

centurion, he gave the body to
Joseph. 46 And he bought fine linen,
and took him down, and wrapped
him in the linen, and laid him in a
sepulchre which was hewn out of
a rock, and roUed a stone unto the
door of the sepulchre.
47 And Mary Magdalene and
Mary the mother of Joses beheld
where he was laid.

the captain he bestowed the
46 corpse on Joseph. He, after
buying a linen sheet, took him
down and swathed him in the
linen, laying him in a tomb
which had been cut out of the
rock and roUing a boulder up
against the opening of the
47 tomb. Now Mary of Magdala
and Mary the mother of Joses
noted where he was laid.

CHAPTER XVI
1 And when the sabbath was
past, Mary Magdalene, and Mary
the mother of James, and Salome,
had bought sweet spices, that they
might come and anoint him.
2 And very early in the morn
ing the first day of the week, they
came unto the sepulchre at the
rising of the sun.
3 And they said among them
selves, "Who shaU roU us away the
stone from the door of the sepul
chre ?
4 And when they looked, they
saw that the stone was roUed
away : for it was very great.
5 And entering into the sepul
chre, they saw a young man sit
ting on the right side, clothed in
a long white garment ; and they
were affrighted.
6 And he saith unto them. Be
not affrighted : Ye seek Jesus of
Nazareth, which was crucifled : he
is risen ; he is not here : behold
the place where they laid him.
7 But go your way, tell his dis
ciples and Peter that he goeth
before you into GalUee : there
shaU ye see him, as he said unto
you. 8 And they went out quickly,
and fled from the sepulchre ; for
they trembled and were amazed :
neither said they any thing to any
man; for they were afraid.
9 Tf Now when Jesus was risen

CHAPTER XVI
1 And when the sabbath had
passed Mary of Magdala, Mary
the mother of James, and
Salome bought some spices in
order to go and anoint him ;
2 and very early on the first day
of the week they went to the
3 tomb, after sunrise. They said
to themselves, " Who will roll
away the boulder for us at the
opening of the tomb ? " (for it
was a very large boulder).*
4 But when they looked they saw
the boulder had been rolled to
5 one side, and on entering the
tomb they saw a youth sitting
on the right dressed in a white
6 robe. They were bewildered,
but he said to them, " Do not
be bewUdered. You are looking
for Jesus of Nazaret, who was
crucifled ? He has risen, he is
not here. That is the place
7 where he was laid. Go you and
tell his disciples and Peter,
' He precedes you to Galilee ;
you shall see him there, as he
8 told you.' " And they fied out
of the tomb, for they were
seized with terror and beside
themselves. They said nothing
to anyone, for they were
afraid of — .f
(a)
9 Now after he rose early on

• Transposing the second clause of ver. i to the end of ver. 3.
t The following appendix represents a couple of second century attempts to
complete the gospel. The passage within brackets in the first of these epilogues
originally belonged to it, but was excised for some reason at an early date. Jerome
quoted part of it, but the full text has only been discovered qmte recently in codex
W, the Freer uncial of the gospels.

132

ST. MARK XVI

early the first day of the
week, he appeared flrst to
Mary Magdalene, out of
whom he had cast seven
devils. 10 And she went and
told them that had been
with him, as they mourned
and wept.
11 And they, when they
had heard that he was
alive, and had been seen
of her, believed not.
12 Tf After that he ap
peared in another form
unto two of them, as they
walked, and went into the
country. 13 And they went and
told it unto the resi
due : neither believed they
them. 14 Tf Afterward he ap
peared unto the eleven
as they sat at meat,
and upbraided them with
their unbelief and hard
ness of heart, because
they believed not them
which had seen him after
he was risen.
15 And he said unto them.
Go ye into all the world,
and preach the gospel to
every creature.
16 He that believeth and
is baptized shaU be saved ;
but he that believeth not
shall be damned.
17 And these signs shall
follow them that believe ;
In my name shaU they
cast out devils ; they
. shaU speak with new
tongues ;
18 They shall take up
serpents ; and if they
drink any deadly thing,
it shall not hurt them ;
they shall lay hands on
the sick, and they shaU
recover.

* Or, the unclean things that lie
under the control of spirits,
t The Greek is obscure at this
point.

the first day of the week, he ap
peared first to Mary of Magdala
out of whom he had cast seven
10 daemons. She went and reported
it to those who had been with
him, as they mourned and wept ;
11 but although they heard he was
alive and had been seen by her,
12 they would not beUeve it. After
this he appeared in another form
to two of them as they were walk
ing on their way to the country.
13 They too went and reported it to
the rest, but they would not be-
14 Ueve them either. Afterwards he
appeared at table to the eleven
themselves and reproached them
for their unbeUef and dulness of
mind, because they had not be
lieved those who saw him risen
from the dead. [But they ex
cused themselves, sa^ying, " This
age of lawlessness and unbeUef
Ues under the sway of Satan, who
wiU not aUow what Ues under
the unclean spirits * to under
stand the truth and power of
God ; therefore," they said to
Christ, " reveal your righteousness
now." Christ answered them,
" The term of years for Satan's
power has now expired, but other
terrors are at hand. I was de
livered to death on behalf of sin
ners, t that they might return to
the truth and sin no more, that
they might inherit that glory of
righteousness which is spiritual
and imperishable in heaven."]
15 And he said to them, " Go to aU
the world and preach the gospel
to every creature :
16 he who believes and is baptized
shall be saved,
but he who will not beUeve
shall be condemned.
17 And for those who believe, these
miracles will follow :
they will cast out daemons in
my name,
they will talk in foreign
tongues,
18 they will handle serpents,
and U they drink any deadly
poison, it wiU not hurt them ;
they wUl lay hands on the
sick and make them weU."

ST. MARK XVI

133

19 TfSo then after the
Lord had spoken unto them,
he was received up into
heaven, and sat on the right
hand of God.
20 And they went forth,
and preached every where,
the Lord working with
them, and confirming the
word with signs foUowing.
Amen.

19

Then after speaking to them the
Lord Jesus was taken up to heaven
and sat down at the rigid hand of God,
20 whUe they went out and preached
everywhere, the Lord working with
them and confirming the word by
the miracles that endorsed it.
(&)
But they gave Peter and his com
panions a brief account of all that
had been enjoined. And after that,
Jesus himself sent out by means of
them from east to west the sacred
and imperishable message of eternal
salvation.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
St. LUKE

CHAPTER I
1 Forasmuch as many have
taken in hand to set forth in order
a declaration of those things which
are most surely believed among us,
2 Even as ¦they delivered them
unto us, which from the beginning
were eyewitnesses, and ministers
of the word ;
3 It seemed good to me also,
naving had perfect understanding
of all things from the very first,
to write unto thee in order, most
excellent Theophilus,
4 That thou mightest know the
certainty of those things, wherein
thou hast been instructed.
5 Tf There was in the days of
Herod, the king of Judsea, a cer
tain priest named Zacharias, of the
course of Abia: and his wife was
of the daughters of Aaron, and her
name was Elisabeth.
6 And they were both righteous
before God, walking in aU the com
mandments and ordinances of the
Lord blameless.
7 And they had no chUd, be
cause that Elisabeth was barren,
and they both were now well
stricken in years.
8 And it came to pass, that
while he executed the priest's
office before God in the order of
his course,
9 According to the custom of
the priest's office, his lot was to
burn incense when he went into
the temple of the Lord.
10 And the whole multitude of
the people were praying without
at the time of incense.
11 And there appeared unto
him an angel of the Lord standing
on the right side of the altar of
incense.

CHAPTER I
1 Inasmuch as a number of
writers have essayed to draw
up a narrative of the estab-
2 lished facts in our religion ex
actly as these have been
handed down to us by the
original eye-witnesses who
were in the ser-vice of the
3 Gospel Message, and inasmuch
as I have gone carefully over
them all myseff from the very
beginning, I have decided, O
Theophilus, to write them out
in order for your exceUency,
4 to let you know the soUd
truth of what you have been
taught.
5 In the days of Herod king of
Judaea there was a priest called
Zechariah, who belonged to the
division of Abijah ; he had a
wife who belonged to the
daughters of Aaron, and her
name was EUzabeth.
6 They were both just in the
sight of God, blameless in
their obedience to aU the
commands and regulations of
7 God ; but they had no chUd,
for Elizabeth was barren.
Both of them were advanced
in years.
8 Now while he was officiating
before God in the due course of
his di-vision, it fell to him by
9 lot, as was the custom of the
priesthood, to enter the sanc
tuary of the Lord and bum in-
10 cense, the mass of the people
aU remaining in prayer outside
at the hour of incense.
1 1 And an angel of the Lord ap
peared to him, standing on the
rightside of the altar of incense.

134

ST. LUKE I

135

12 And when Zacharias saw Mm,
he was troubled, and fear fell
upon him.
13 But the angel said unto him.
Fear not, Zacharias : for thy
prayer is heard ; and thy wife
EUsabeth shaU bear thee a son,
and thou shalt caU his name
John. 14 And thou shalt have joy and
gladness ; and many shaU rejoice
at his birth.
15 For he shaU be great in the
sight of the Lord, and shaU drink
neither wine nor strong drink ; and
he shall be fUled with the Holy
Ghost, even from his mother's
womb. 16 And many of the chUdren of
Israel shaU he turn to the Lord
their God.
17 And he shall go before him
in the spirit and power of Elias,
to turn the hearts of the fathers to
the chUdren, and the disobedient
to the wisdom of the just ; to make
ready a people prepared for the
Lord. 18 And Zacharias said unto the
angel. Whereby shaU I know this ?
for I am an old man, and my wffe
weU stricken in years.
19 And the angel answering said
unto him, I am Gabriel, that stand
in the presence of God ; and am
sent to speak unto thee, and to
shew thee these glad tidings.
20 And, behold, thou shalt be
dumb, and not able to speak, untU
the day that these things shaU be
performed, because thou believest
not my words, which shaU be ful
filled in their season.
21 And the people waited for
Zacharias, and marveUed that he
tarried so long in the temple.
22 And when he came out, he
could not speak unto them : and
they perceived that he had seen a
vision in the temple : for he beck
oned unto them, and remained
speechless. 23 And it came to pass, that,
as soon as the days of his ministra
tion were accomplished, he de
parted to his own house.
24 And after those days his

12 "When Zechariah saw him he
was troubled, and fear feU on
13 him ; but the angel said to
him, " Fear not, Zechariah,
your prayer has been heard ;
your wffe EUzabeth wUl bear
a son to you, and you must
caU his name John.
14 It wUl be joy and gladness to
you,
and many wUl rejoice over
his birth :
15 for he shaU be great in the
sight of the Lord,
he will drink neither unne nor
strong drink,
he wUl be fUled with the holy
Spirit from his very
birth ;
16 he wUl turn many of the sons
of Israel to the Lord
their God,
17 he wUl go in front of fTim
¦with the spirit and
power of Elijah
to turn the hearts of fathers
to their children,
turning the disobedient to
the wisdom of the just,
to make a people readyand
prepared for the Lord."
18 Zechariah said to the angel,
" But how am I to be sure of
this ? I am an old man myseff,
and my wffe is advanced in
19 years." The angel repUed, " I
am Gabriel, I stand before God;
I have been sent to speak to
you and to teU you this good
20 news. But you wiU be sUent
and unable to speak till the day
this happens, because you have
not believed what I told you ;
it wiU be accomplished, for all
that, in due time."
21 Now the people were waiting
for Zechariah and wondering
that' he stayed so long inside
22 the sanctuary. When he did
come out he could not speak to
them, so they realized that he
had seen a vision in the sanctu
ary ; he made signs to them
23 and remained dumb. Then,
after his term of service had
elapsed, he went home.
24 After those days his wffe

136

ST. LUKE I

wffe Elisabeth conceived, and hid
herself five months, saying,
25 Thus hath the Lord dealt
with me in the days wherein he
looked on me, to take away my
reproach among men.
26 And in the sixth month the
angel Gabriel was sent from God
unto a city of Galilee, named
Nazareth, 27 To a -virgin espoused to a
man whose name was Joseph, of
the house of David ; and the vir
gin's name was Mary.
28 And the angel came in unto
her, and said. Hail, thou that art
highly favoured, the Lord is with
thee : blessed art thou among
women. 29 And when she saw him, she
was troubled at his saying, and
cast in her mind what manner of
salutation this should be.
30 And the angel said unto her,
Fear not, Mary : for thou hast
found favour with God.
31 And, behold, thou shalt con
ceive in thy womb, and bring forth
a son, and shalt call his name
JESUS. 32 He shall be great, and shall
be called the Son of the Highest :
and the Lord God shaU give unto
him the throne of his father David:
33 And he shall reign over
the house of Jacob for ever; and
of his kingdom there shall 'be no
end. 34 Then said Mary unto the
angel. How shall this be, seeing I
know not a man ?
35 And the angel answered and
said unto her. The Holy Ghost
shall come upon thee, and the
power of the Highest shall over
shadow thee : therefore also that
holy thing which shall be born of
thee shall be called the Son of
God. 36 And, behold, thy cousin
Elisabeth, she hath also conceived
a son in her old age : and this is
the sixth month with her, who was
called barren.
37 For with God nothing shaU
be impossible.
38 And Mary said. Behold the

Elizabeth conceived ; and
for five months she con-
25 cealed herself. " The Lord
has done this for me,"
she said, " he has now
deigned to remove my re
proach among men."
26 In the sixth month the
angel Gabriel was sent by
God to a town in Galilee
27 called Nazaret, to a maiden
who was betrothed to a man
called Joseph, belonging to
the house of Da-vid. The
maiden's name was Mary.
28 The angel went in and said
to her, " HaU, O favoured
one ! the Lord be with
29 you ! " At this she was
startled ; she thought to
herself, whatever can this
30 greeting mean ? But the
angel said to her, " Fear
not, Mary, you have found
31 favour with God. You are
to conceive and bear a son,
and you must call his name
Jesus.
32 He wUl be great, he wUl
be called the Son of
the Most High,
and the Lord God wUl
give him the throne of
David his father ;
33 he will reign over the house
of Jacob for ever,
and to his reign there
will be no end."
34 " How can this be ? "
said Mary to the angel, " I
have no husband."
35 The angel answered her,
" The holy Spirit -svUl
come upon you, the power
of the Most High wUl over
shadow you ; hence what
is born will be called holy.
Son of God.
36 Look, there is your kins
woman Elizabetji ! Even
she has conceived a son in
her old age, and she who
was called barren is now
in her sixth month ;
37 for with God nothing is
ever impossible."
38 Mary said, " I am here to

ST. LUKE I

137

handmaid of the Lord ; be it unto
me according to thy word. And
the angel departed from her.
39 And Mary arose in those
days, and went into the hill
country with haste, into a city of
Juda ;
.40 And entered into the house
of Zacharias, and saluted Elisa
beth. 41 And it came to pass, that,
when Elisabeth heard the saluta
tion of Mary, the babe leaped in
her womb ; and Elisabeth was
fiUed -svith the Holy Ghost :
42 And she spake out with a
loud voice, and said. Blessed art
thou among women, and blessed
is the fruit of thy womb.
43 And whence is this to me,
that the mother of my Lord should
come to me ?
44 For, lo, as soon as the voice
of thy salutation sounded in mine
ears, the babe leaped in my womb
for joy.
45 And blessed is she that be
lieved : for there shaU be a per
formance ol those things which
were told her from the Lord.
46 And Mary said. My soul doth
magnffy the Lord,
47 And my spirit hath rejoiced
in God my Saviour.
48 For he hath regarded the
low estate of his handmaiden : for,
behold, from henceforth all gener
ations shall call me blessed.
49 For he that is mighty hath
done to me great things ; and holy
is his name.
50 And his mercy is on them
that fear him from generation to
generation. 51 He hath shewed strength
with his arm; he hath scattered
the proud in the imagination of
their hearts.
52 He hath put down the
mighty from their seats, and ex
alted them of low degree.
53 He hath flUed the hungry
with good things; and the rich
he hath sent empty away.
54 He hath holpen his servant
Israel, in remembrance of his
mercy ;

serve the Lord. Let it be as
you have said." Then the
angel went away.
39 In those days Mary started
with haste for the hill-country,
40 for a tovsm of Judah ; she en
tered the house of Zechariah
41 and saluted Elizabeth, and
when Elizabeth heard the salu
tation of Mary, the babe leapt
in her womb. Then Elizabeth
was filled with the holy Spirit ;
42 she called out with a loud cry,
" Blessed among women are
you, and blessed is the fruit
of your womb !
43 What have I done to have
the mother of my Lord
44 come to me ? Why, as
soon as the sound of your
salutation reached my ears,
the babe leapt for joy within
45 my womb. And blessed is
she who believed that the
Lord's words to her would
46 be fulfilled." Then Mary
said,
" My soul magnifies the Lord,
47 My spirit has joy in God my
Saviour :
48 for he has considered the hu
miliation of his ser
vant.
From this time forth all gen
erations wUl caU me
blessed,
49 for He who is Mighty has
done great things for
me.
His name is holy,
50 his mercy is on generation
aj'ter generation,
for those who reverence him.
51 He has done a deed of
might with his arm,
he has scattered the proud with
their purposes,
52 princes he has dethroned and
the poor he has up
lifted,
53 he has satisfied the hungry
with good things and
sent the rich aioay
empty.
54 He has succoured his ser
vant Israel,
mindftd of his mercy —

138

ST. LUKE I

55 As he spake to our fathers, to
Abraham, and to his seed for ever.
56 And Mary abode with her
about three months, and returned
to her own house.
57 Now Elisabeth's full time
came that she should be delivered ;
and she brought forth a son.
58 And her neighbours and her
cousins heard how the Lord had
shewed great mercy upon her ;
and they rejoiced with her.
59 And it came to pass, that on
the eighth day they came to cir
cumcise the chUd ; and they called
him Zacharias, after the name of
his father.
60 And his mother answered
and said. Not so ; but he shall be
called John.
61 And they said unto her.
There is none of thy kindred that
is called by this name.
62 And they made signs to his
father, how he would have him
caUed. 63 And he asked for a writing
table, and wrote, saying. His name
is John. And they marveUed aU.
64 And his mouth was opened
immediately, and his tongue loosed,
and he spake, and pia'sed God.
65 And fear came on aU that
dwelt round about them : and aU
these sayiigs were noised abroad
throughout aU the hill country of
Judsea. 66 And aU they that heard them
laid them up in their hearts, say
ing. What manner of chUd shaU
this be ? And the hand of the
Lord w as with him.
67 And his father Zacharias was
fiUed vsdth the Holy Ghost, and
prophesied, saying,
68 Blessed be the Lord God of
Israel ; for he hath -visited and
redeemed his people,
69 And hath raised up an hom
of salvation for us in the house of
his servant Da-vid ;
70 As he spake by the mouth of
his holy prophets, which have been
since the world began :
71 That we should be saved
from our enemies, and from the
hand of all that hate us ;

55 as he promised our fathers,
to have mercy on Abraham and
his offspring for ever."
56 Mary stayed with her about
three months and then re
turned home.
57 Now the time for Elizabeth's
deUvery had elapsed, and she
58 gave birth to a son. When her
neighbours and kinsfolk heard
of the Lord's great mercy to
59 her they rejoiced with her, and
on the eighth day came to cir
cumcise the chUd. They were
going to caU it by the name of
60 its father Zechariah, but the
mother told them, " No, the
chUd is to be called John."
61 They said to her, " None of
your family is caUed by that
name."
62 Then they made signs to
the father, to find out what he
wanted the chUd to be called,
63 and he -asked for a writing-
tablet and wrote down, " His
name is John," to the astonish-
64 ment of aU. Instantly his
mouth was opened, his tongue
loosed, and he spoke out bless
ing God.
65 Then fear feU on aU their
neighbours, and aU these
events were talked of through
the whole of the hill-country of
66 Judaea. All who heard of it
bore it in mind ; they said,
" 'Whatever wiU this chUd be
come ? " For the hand of the
Lord was indeed with him.
67 And Zechariah his father was
fiUed with the holy Spirit ; he
prophesied in these words,
68 " Blessed be the Lord the God of
Israel,
for he has cared for his people
and wrought them redemp
tion ;
69 he has raised up a strong sa-
¦viour for us
in the house of his servant
Da^vid —
70 as he promised of old by the
lips of his prophets —
71 to save us from our foes and
from the hand of aU who
hate us,

ST. LUKE II

139

72 To perform the mercy pro
mised to our fathers, and to re
member his holy covenant ;
73 The oath which he sware to
our father Abraham,
74 That he would grant unto us,
that we being delivered out of the
hand of our enemies might serve
him without fear,
75 In holiness and righteousness
before him, aU the days of our
Ufe. 76 And thou, child, shalt be
caUed the prophet of the Highest :
for thou shalt go before the face
of the Lord to prepare his ways ;
77 To give knowledge of salva
tion unto his people by the remis
sion of their sins,
78 Through the tender mercy of
our God ; whereby the dayspring
from on high hath -visited us,
79 To give light to them that
sit in darkness and in the shadow
of death, to guide our feet into the
way of peace.
80 And the chUd grew, and
waxed strong in spirit, and was
in the deserts tUl the day of his
shewing imto Israel.

72 to dealmercifullywith our fathers
and to be mindful of his holy
covenant,
73 of the oath he swore to Abraham
our father,
74 that freed from fear and from
the hand of our foes
75 we should worship him in holi
ness and uprightness all our
days within his presence.
76 And you, my child, shall be
called a prophet of the Most
High ; for you shall go in
front of the Lord to make his
ways ready,
77 to bring his people the know-
. ledge of salvation through
the remission of their sins —
78 by the tender mercy of our God,
who will make the Dawn
visit us from on high,
79 io shine on those who sit in
darkness and in the shadow
of death, to guide our steps
into the way of peace."
80 And the child grew, he be
came strong in the Spirit and
remained in the desert till the
day when he made his appear
ance before Israel.

CHAPTER II
1 And it came to pass in those
days, that there went out a decree
from Csesar Augustus, that aU the
world should be taxed.
2 (And this taxing was first
made when Cyreiuus was governor
of Syria.)
3 And all went to be taxed,
every one into his own city.
4 And Joseph also went up from
GalUee, out of the city of Naza
reth, into Judsea, unto the city of
Da^vid, which is caUed Bethlehem ;
(because he was of the house and
lineage of Da-vid : )
5 To be taxed with Mary his
espoused wffe, being great with
child. 6 And so it was, that, while they
were there, the days were accom
plished that she should be deli
vered.

CHAPTER II
1 Now in those days an edict
was issued by Caesar Au
gustus for a census of the whole
world.
2 (This was the first cen
sus, and it took place when
Quirinius was governor of
Syria.)
3 So everyone went to be
registered, each at his own
town,
4 and as Joseph belonged
to the house and family of
David he went up from Galilee
to Judaea, from the town of
Nazaret to David's town called
5 Bethlehem, to be registered
along with Mary his wife. She
6 was pregnant, and while they
were there the days elapsed for
7 her delivery ; she gave birth to

140

ST. LUKE II

7 And she brought forth her
firstborn son, and wrapped him in
swaddling clothes, and laid him in
a manger ; because there was no
room for them in the inn.
8 And there were in the same
country shepherds abiding in the
field, keeping watch over their
flock by night.
9 And, lo, the angel of the Lord
came upon them, and the glory of
the Lord shone round about them :
and they were sore afraid.
10 And the angel said unto
them, Fear not : for, behold, I
bring you good tidings of great
joy, which shall be to all people.
1 1 For unto you is born this day
in the city of David a Saviour,
which is Christ the Lord.
12 And this shall be a sign unto
you ; Ye shall flnd the babe wrap
ped in swaddling clothes, lying in
a manger. 13 And suddenly there was with
the angel a multitude of the
heavenly host praising God, and
saying, 14 Glory to God in the highest,
and on earth peace, good will to
ward men.
1 5 And it came to .pass, as the
angels were gone away from them
into heaven, the shepherds said
one to another. Let us now go even
unto Bethlehem, and see this thing
which is come to pass, which the
Lord hath made known unto us.
16 And they came with haste,
and found Mary, and Joseph, and
the babe lying in a manger.
17 And when they had seen it,
they made known abroad the say
ing which was told them concern
ing this child.
18 And all they that heard it
wondered at those things which
were told them by the shepherds.
19 But Mary kept all these
things, and pondered them in her
heart. 20 And the shepherds returned,
glorifying and praising God for all
the things that they had heard
and seen, as it was told unto them.
21 And when eight days were
accomplished for the circumcising

her flrstbom son, and as there
was no room for them inside
the khan she wrapped him up
and laid him in a stall for
cattle.
8 There were some shepherds
in the district who were out
in the fields keeping guard
over their flocks by night ;
9 and an angel of the Lord
flashed upon them, the glory
of the Lord shone aU round
them. They were terribly afraid,
10 but the angel said to them,
" Have no fear. This is good
news I am bringing you, news
of a great joy that is meant
for all the People.
11 To-day you have a sa
viour bom in the to-svn of
12 Da-vid, the Lord messiah. And
here is a proof for you : you
will flnd a baby wrapped up
and lying in a stall for cattle."
13 Then a host of heaven's army
suddenly appeared beside the
angel extoUing God and saying,
14 " Glory to God in high heaven,
and peace on earth for men
whom he favours ! "
15 Now when the angels had
left them and gone away to
heaven, the shepherds said
to one another, " lict us be
off to Bethlehem to see this
thing that the Lord has told
us of."
16 So they made haste and
discovered Mary and Joseph
and the baby lying in the staU
for cattle.
1 7 Wlien they saw this they told
people about the word which
had been spoken to them about
18 the chUd ; all who heard it
were astonished at the story
19 of the shepherds, and as for
Mary, she treasured it all up
20 and mused upon it. Then the
shepherds went away back,
glorifying and extolling God
for aU they had heard and seen
as they had been told they
would.
21 'When the eight days had
passed for his circumcision, he

ST. LUKE II

141

of the child, his name was called
JESUS, which was so named of
the angel before he was conceived
in the womb.
22 And when the days of her
puriflcation according to the law
of Moses were accomplished, they
brought him to Jerusalem, to pre
sent him to the Lord ;
23 (As it is written in the law of
the Lord, Every male that open-
eth the womb shaU be called
holy to the Lord ;)
24 And to offer a sacriflce ac
cording to that which is said in the
law of the Lord, A pair of turtle
doves, or two young pigeons.
25 And, behold, there was a
man in Jerusalem, whose name
was Simeon ; and the same man
was just and devout, waiting for
the consolation of Israel : and the
Holy Ghost was upon him.
26 And it was revealed unto
him by the Holy Ghost, that he
should not see death, before he had
seen the Lord's Christ.
27 And he came by the Spirit
into the temple : and when the
parents brought in the chUd Jesus,
to do for him after the custom of
the law,
28 Then took he him up in his
arms, and blessed God, and said,
29 Lord, now lettest thou thy
servant depart in peace, according
to thy word :
30 For mine eyes have seen thy
salvation, 31 'Which thou hast prepared
before the face of all people ;
32 A light to lighten the Gen
tUes, and the glory of thy people
Israel. 33 And Joseph and his mother
marvelled at those things which
were spoken of him.
34 And Simeon blessed them,
and said unto Mary his mother.
Behold, this child is set for the faU
and rising again of many in Israel ;
and for a sign which shall be
spoken against ;
35 (Yea, a sword shall pierce
through thy own soul also,) that
the thoughts of many hearts may
be revealed.

was named Jesus — the name
given by the angel before he had
been conceived in the womb.
22 When the days for their puri
flcation in terms of the Mosaic
law had elapsed, they brought
him up to Jerusalem to present
23 him to the Lord (as it is written
in the law of the Lord : every
male that opens the womb must
be considered consecrated to the
24 Lord) and also to offer the sac
riflce prescribed in the law of
the Lord, a pair of turtledoves or
25 two young pigeons. Now there
was a man in Jerusalem called
Symeon, an upright and devout
man, who was on the outlook
for the Consolation of Israel.
The holy Spirit was upon him ;
26 indeed it had been revealed to
him by the holy Spirit that he
was not to see death before he
27 had seen the Lord messiah. By
an inspiration of the Spirit he
came to the temple, and when
the parents of the child Jesus
carried him in to perform the
customary regulations of the
28 law for him, then Symeon took
him in his arms, blessed God,
and said,
29 " Now, Master, thou canst let
thy servant go,
and go in peace, as thou
didst promise ;
30 for mine eyes have seen thy
saving power
31 which thou hast prepared be
fore the face of all the
peoples,
32 to be a light of revelation for
the Gentiles
and a glory to thy people
Israel."
33 His father and mother were as
tonished at these words about
34 him, but Symeon blessed them,
and to his mother Mary he
said, " This chUd is destined for
the downfaU as well as for the
rise of many a one in Israel ;
destined to be a Sign for man's
attack — to bring out the secret
35 aims of many a heart. And
your own soul wUl be pierced
by a spear."

142

ST. LUKE II

36 And there was one Anna, a
prophetess, the daughter of Pha-
nuel, of the tribe of Aser : she was
of a great age, and had lived with
an husband seven years from her
virginity ;
37 And she was a widow of
about fourscore and four years,
which departed not from the
temple, but served God with fast
ings and prayers night and day.
38 And she coming in that in
stant gave thanks likewise unto
the Lord, and spake of him to all
them that looked for redemption in
Jerusalem. 39 And when they had per
formed all things according to the
law of the Lord, they returned into
Galilee, to their own city Nazareth.
40 And the child grew, and
waxed strong in spirit, flUed with
wisdom : and the grace of God was
upon him.
41 Now his parents went to
Jerusalem every year at the feast
of the passover.
42 And when he was twelve
years old, they went up to Jerusa
lem after the custom of the feast.
43 And when they had fulfilled
the days, as they returned, the
child Jesus tarried behind in
Jerusalem ; and Joseph and his
mother knew not of it.
44 But they, supposing him to
have been in the company, went
a day's journey; and they sought
him among their kinsfolk and ac
quaintance. 45 And when they found him
not, they turned back again to
Jerusalem, seeking him.
46 And it came to pass, that
after three days they found him in
the temple, sitting in the midst of
the doctors, both hearing them,
and asking them questions.
47 And all that heard him were
astonished at his understanding
and answers.
48 And when they saw him,
they were amazed : and his mother
said unto him. Son, why hast thou
thus dealt with us ? behold, thy
father and 1 have sought thee
sorrowing.

36 There was also a prophetess,
Hannah the daughter of Phan-
uel, who belonged to the tribe
of Asher ; she was advanced in
years, ha-ving lived seven years
with her husband after her girl-
37 hood and having been a -svidow
for eighty -four years. She was
never away from the temple ;
night and day she worshipped,
38 fasting and praying. Now at
that very hour she came up,
and she offered praise to God
and spoke of him to aU who
were on the outlook for the re
demption of Jerusalem.
39 When they had fuiished aU
the regulations of the law of
the Lord, they returned to Gah
lee, to their own town of Naza
ret.
40 And the chUd grew and be
came strong ; he was fUled
with wisdom, and the favour of
God was on him.
41 Every year his parents used
to travel to Jerusalem at the
42 passover festival ; and when
he was twelve years old they
went up as usual to the
festival.
43 After spending the fuU num
ber of days they came back,
but the boy Jesus stayed
behind in Jerusalem. His
parents did not know of
44 this ; they supposed he was in
the caravan and traveUed on
for a day, searching for him
among their kinsfolk and ac-
45 quaintances. Then, as they
faUed to find him, they came
back to Jerusalem in search of
46 him. Three days later they
found him in the temple, seated
among the teachers, listening to
them and asking them ques-
47 tions, tiU all his hearers were
amazed at the inteUigence of
48 his own answers. When his
parents saw him they were
astounded, and his mother
said to him, " My son, why
have you behaved Uke this
to us ? Here have your father
and I been looking for you
anxiously 1 "

ST. LUKE III

143

49 And he said unto them. How
is it that ye sought me ? -wist ye
not that I must be about my
Father's business ?
50 And they understood not the
saying which he spake unto them.
51 And he went down with
them, and came to Nazareth, and
was subject unto them : but his
mother kept aU these sayings in
her heart.
52 And Jesus increased in -svis-
dom and stature, and in favour
with God and man.

49 " "Why did you look for me ? "
he said. " Did you not know
I had to be at my Father's
house ? "
50 But they did not under-
51 stand what he said. Then he
went down along with them
to Nazaret, and did as they
told him.
His mother treasured up
52 everything in her heart. And
Jesus increased in wisdom and
in stature, and in favour with
God and man.

CHAPTER III
1 Now in the fifteenth year of
the reign of Tiberius Csesar, Pon
tius PUate being governor of
Judsea, and Herod being tetrarch
of Galilee, and his brother Philip
tetrarch of Itursea and of the re
gion of Trachonitis, and Lysanias
the tetrarch of Abilene,
2 Annas and Caiaphas being the
high priests, the word of God came
unto John the son of Zacharias in
the -vsdldemess.
3 And he came into aU the
country about Jordan, preaching
the baptism of repentance for the
remission of sins ;
4 As it is written in the book of
the words of Esaias the prophet,
saying. The voice of one crying
in the wUdemess, Prepare ye the
way of the Lord, make his paths
straight. 5 Every vaUey shaU be filled,
and every mountain and liiU shall
be brought low; and the crooked
shall be made straight, and the
rough ways shall be made smooth ;
6 And all flesh shaU see the
salvation of God.
7 Then said he to the multitude
that came forth to be baptized of
him, O generation of -vipers, who
hath warned you to flee from the
wrath to come ?
8 Bring forth therefore fruits
worthy of repentance, and begin
not to say within yourselves. We
have Abraham to our father : for
I say unto you, That God is able

CHAPTER III
1 Now in the flfteenth year
of the reign of Tiberius Caesar,
when Pontius PUate was
governor of Judaea, Herod
being tetrarch of GaUlee, Philip
his brother tetrarch of the
country of Ituraea and Tracho
nitis, and Lysias tetrarch of
2 AbUene, during the high priest
hood of Annas and Caiaphas,
the word of God came to John
the son of Zechariah in the
8 desert ; and he went into aU
the Jordan-district preaching
a baptism of repentance for the
4 remission of sins — as it is writ
ten in the book of the sayings
of the prophet Isaiah,
The voice of one who cries in
the desert,
' Make the way ready for the
Lord,
level the paths for him.
5 Every valley shall be filled up,
every hill and mound laid
low,
the crooked made straight,
the rough roads smooth ;
6 so shall all fiesh see the saving
power of God.'
7 To the crowds who came out
to get baptized by him John
said, " You brood of vipers,
who told you to flee from the
8 coming Wrath ? Now, produce
fruits that answer to your re
pentance, instead of beginning
to say to yourselves, ' We have
a father in Abraham.' I tell

144

ST. LUKE III

of these stones to raise up chUdren
unto Abraham.
9 And now also the axe is laid
unto the root of the trees : every
tree theiefore which bringeth not
forth good fruit is hewn down,
and cast into the flre.
10 And the people asked him,
saying, AATiat shall we do then ?
11 He answereth and saith unto
them, He that hath two coats,
let him impart to him that hath
none ; and he that hath meat, let
him do likewise.
12 Then came also publicans to
be baptized, and said unto him.
Master, what shall we do ?
13 And he said unto them. Ex
act no more than that which is
appointed you.
14 And the soldiers likewise de
manded of him, saying. And what
shall we do ? And he said unto
them. Do -violence to no man,
neither accuse any falsely; and be
content -svith your wages.
15 And as the people were in
expectation, and all men mused in
their hearts of John, whether he
were the Christ, or not ;
16 John answered, saying unto
them all, I indeed baptize you
with water ; but one mightier than
I cometh, the latchet of whose
shoes I am not worthy to unloose :
he shall baptize you -with the Holy
Ghost and wdth flre :
17 Whose fan is in his hand, and
he wUl throughly purge his floor,
and will gather the wheat into his
garner ; but the chaff he will burn
with flre unquenchable.
1 8 And many other things in his
exhortation preached he unto the
people. 19 But Herod the tetrarch, be
ing reproved by him for Herodias
his brother PhiUp's wife, and for
all the evils which Herod had done,
20 Added yet this above all,
that he shut up John in prison.
21 Now when all the people
were baptized, it came to pass,
that Jesus also being baptized,
and praying, the heaven was
opened, 22 And the Holy Ghost de-

you, God can raise up chUdren
for Abraham from these stones !
9 The axe is lying all ready at the
root of the trees ; any tree that
is not producing good fruit will
be cut down and thrown into
the flre."
10 The crowds asked him,
" Then what are we to do ? "
11 He replied, " Let everyone who
possesses two shirts share with
him who has none, and let him
who has food do likewise."
12 Taxgatherers also came to get
baptized, and they said to hun,
" 'Teacher, what are we to do ?"
13 He said to them, " Never exact
more than your flxed rate."
14 Soldiers also asked him, "And
what are we to do ? " He said
to them, " Never extort money,
never lay a false charge, but be
content with your pay."
1 5 Now as people's expectations
were roused and as everybody
thought to himseU about John,
16 " Can he be the Christ," John
said to them all,
" I baptize you with water,
but after me one who is
mightier -will come,
and I am not flt to untie the
string of his sandals ;
he will baptize you -svith the
holy Spirit and flre.
17 His winnowing-fan is in his
hand to purge his thresh
ing-floor,
to gather the wheat into his
granary
and burn the straw with flre
unquenchable."
18 Thus with many another ap
peal he spoke his message to
the people.
19 But Herod the tetrarch, who
had been reproved by him for
Herodias his brother's wife as
well as for all the ¦wickedness
that he, Herod, had committed,
20 crowned aU by shutting John
up in prison.
21 Now when all the people had
been baptized and when Jesus
had been baptized and was
22 praying, heaven opened and the
holy Spirit descended in bodUy

ST. LUKE III

145

scended in a bodily shape Uke a
dove upon him, and a voice came
from heaven, which said. Thou art
my beloved Son ; in thee I am well
pleased. 23 And Jesus himself began to
be about thirty years of age, being
(as was supposed) the son of Jo
seph, which was the son of HeU,
24 'Which was the son of Mat-
that, which was the son of Le-vi,
which was the son of Melchi, which
was the son of Janna, which was
the son of Joseph,
25 Which was the son of Matta-
thias, which was the son of Amos,
which was the son of Naum, which
was the son of Esli, which was the
son of Nagge,
26 Which was the son of Maath,
which was the son of Mattathias,
which was the son of Semei, which
was the son of Joseph, which was
the son of Juda,
27 Which was the son of Joanna,
which was the son of Rhesa, which
was the son of Zorobabel, which
was the son of Salathiel, which
was the son of Neri,
28 'Which was the son of Melchi,
which was the son of Addi, which
was the son of Cosam, which was
the son of Elmodam, which was
the son of Er,
29 Which was the son of Jose,
which was the son of Eliezer, which
was the son of Jorim, which was
the son of Matthat, which was the
son of Le-vi,
30 Which was the son of Simeon,
which was the son of Juda, which
was the son of Joseph, which was
the son of Jonan, which was the
son of Eliakim,
31 'Which was the son of Melea,
which was the son of Menan, which
was the son of Mattatha, which was
the son of Nathan, which was the
son of Da-vid,
32 Which was the son of Jesse,
which was the son of Obed, which
was the son of Booz, which was
the son of Salmon, which was the
son of Naasson,
33 Which was the son of Amina-

form like a dove upon him ;
and a voice came from heaven,
" Thou art my son, the Be
loved, to-day have I
become thy father." *
23 Attheoutset Jesus was about
thirty years of age ; he was the
son, as people supposed, of
Joseph, the son of Heli,
24 the sou of Matthat,
the son of Levi,
the son of Melchi,
the son of Jannai,
the son of .Joseph;
25 the son of Mattathias,
the son of Amos,
the son of Nahum,
the son of Esli,
the son of Naggai,
26 the son of Maath,
the son of Mattathias,
the son of Semein,
the son of Josech,
the son of Joda,
27 the son of Joanan,
the son of Rhesa,
the son of Zerubbabel,
the son of Shealtiel,
the son of Neri,
28 the son of Melchi,
the son of Addi,
the son of Kosam,
the son of Elmadam,
the son of Br,
29 the son of Jesus,
the son of EUezer,
the son of Jorim,
the son of Matthat,
30 the son of Symeon,
the son of Judas,
the son of Joseph,
the son of Jonam,
the son of Eliakim,
31 the son of Melea,
the son of Menna,
the son of Mattatha,
the son of Nathan,
the son of David,
32 the son of Jessai,
the son of Jobed,
the son of Boaz,
the son of Sala,
the son of Nahshon,
33 the son of Aminadab,
with D. the Old Latin, Justin, Clement,

* Reading evw trnuepoi' -ve-yeVtTjKa - -,  , , ,. , • ^^
Tyconius, etc. In the other MSS. it has been altered, for harmouLstio reasons.

146

ST. LUKE IV

dab, which was the son of Aram, the son of Adrnin,
which was the son of Esrom, which the son of Ami,
was the son of Phares, which was the son of Hezron,
the son of Juda, the son of Perez,
34 Which was the son of Jacob, the son of Judah,
which was the son of Isaac, which 34 the son of Jacob,
was the son of Abraham, which was the son of Isaac,
the son of Thara, which was the the son of Abraham,
son of Nachor, the son of Terah,
35 Which was tte son of Saruch, the son of Nachor,
which was the son of Ragau, which 35 the son of Serug,
was the son of Phalec, which was the son of Reu,
the son of Heber, which was the the son of Peleg,
son of Sala, the son of Eber,
36 Which was the son of Cainan, the son of Sala,
which was the son of Arphaxad, 36 the son of Kainan,
which was the son of Sem, which the son of Arphaxad,
was the son of Noe, which was the the son of Shem,
son of Lamech, the son of Noah,
37 Which was the son of the son of Lamech,
Mathusala, which was the son 37 the son of Methuselah,
of Enoch, which was the son the son of Enoch,
of Jared, which was the son of the son of Jared,
Maleleel, which was the son of the son of Maleleel,
Cainan, the son of Kainan,
38 "Which was the son of Enos, 38 the son of Bnos,
which was the son of Seth, which the son of Seth,
was the son of Adam, which was the son of Adam,
the son of God. the son of God.

CHAPTER IV
1 And Jesus being fuU of the
Holy Ghost returned from Jordan,
and was led by the Spirit into the
wUderness, 2 Being forty days tempted of
the devil. And in those days he
did eat nothing : and when they
were ended, he afterward hun--
gered. 3 And the de-vU said unto him. If
thou be the Son of God, command
this stone that it be made bread.
4 And Jesus answered him, say
ing. It is written. That man shaU
not live by bread alone, but by
every word of God.
5 And the devil, taking him up
into an high mountain, shewed
unto him all the kingdoms of the
world in a moment of time.
6 And the devil said unto him,
AU this power will I give thee, and
the glory of them : for that is
delivered unto me ; and to whom
soever I -wiU I give it.

CHAPTER IV
From the Jordan Jesus
came back full of the holy
Spirit, and for forty days he
was led by the Spirit in
the desert, whUe the de-vU
tempted him. During these
days he ate nothing, and
when they were over he felt
hungry. The de-vU said to him, " If
you are God's son, tell this
stone to become a loaf."
Jesus replied to him, " It
is written, Man is not to live
on bread alone."
Then he lifted Jesus up
and showed him aU the
realms of the universe in
a single instant ; and the
devU said to him, " I wUl
give you all their power
and grandeur, for it has
been made over to me and
I can give it to anyone I
choose.

ST. LUKE IV

147

7 If thou therefore -wUt worship
me, all shaU be thine.
8 And Jesus answered and said
unto him. Get thee behind me,
Satan : for it is written. Thou shalt
worship the Lord thy God, and
him oidy shalt thou serve.
9 And he brought him to Jeru
salem , and set him on a pinnacle of
the temple, and said unto him. If
thou be the Son of God, cast thy-
seU dovsm from hence :
10 For it is written. He shaU
give his angels charge over thee,
to keep thee :
11 And in i/ieir hands they shaU
bear thee up, lest at any time thou
dash thy foot against a stone.
12 And Jesus answering said
unto him. It is said. Thou shalt not
tempt the Lord thy God.
13 And when the devU had
ended aU the temptation, he de
parted from him for a season.
14 Tf -Aad Jesus returned in the
power of the Spirit into GalUee :
and there went out a fame of
him through aU the region round
about, 15 And he taught in their syna
gogues, being glorifled of aU.
16 Tf And he came to Nazareth,
where he had been brought up :
and, as his custom was, he went
into the synagogue on the sabbath
day, and stood up for to read.
17 And there was delivered
unto him the book of the prophet
Esaias. AjuA when he had opened
the hook, he found the place where
it was written,
18 The Spirit of the Lord is
upon me, because he hath anointed
me to preach the gospel to the
poor ; he hath sent me to heal the
brokenhearted, to preach deUver-
ance to the captives, and recover
ing of sight to the blind, to set at
Uberty them that are bruised,
19 To preach the acceptable
year of the Lord.
20 And he closed the book, and
he gave it again to the minister,
and sat do-svn. And the eyes of
aU them that were in the syna
gogue were fastened on him.
21 And he began to say unto

7 If you -will worship before me,
then it shall all be yours."
8 Jesus answered him, "It is
written. You must worship the
Lord your God, and serve him
9 alone." Then he brought him
to Jerusalem and placing him
on the pinnacle of the temple
said to him, " If you are God's
son, throw yourself do-svn from
10 this ; for it is written.
He will give his angels charge
of you,
11 and They will bear you on their
hands,
lest youstrikeyour foot against
a stone."
12 Jesus answered him, " It has
been said. You shall not tempt
13 the Lord your God." And after
exhausting every kind of temp
tation the devU left him tUl a
flt opportunity arrived.
14 Then Jesus came back in the
power of the Spirit to GalUee,
and the news of him spread
over aU the surrounding coun-
15 try. He taught in their syna
gogues and was glorifled by aU.
16 Then he came to Nazaret,
where he had been brought up,
and on the sabbath he entered
the synagogue as was his
17 custom. He stood up to read
the lesson and was handed the
book of the prophet Isaiah ; on
opening the book he came upon
the place where it was written,
18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon
me :
for he has consecrated me to
preach the gospel to the
poor,
he has sent me to proclaim re
lease for captives
and recovery of sight for the
blind,
to set free the oppressed,
19 to proclaim the Lord's year
of favour.
20 Then, folding up the book, he
handed it back to the attendant
and sat down. The eyes of aU
in the synagogue were flxed on
21 him, and he proceeded to teU
them that " To-day, this scrip-

148.

ST. LUKE IV

them. This day is this scripture
fulflUed in your ears.
22 And all bare him witness,
and wondered at the gracious
words which proceeded out of his
mouth. And they said. Is not
this Joseph's son ?
23 And he said unto them. Ye
will surely say unto me this pro
verb. Physician, heal thyself :
whatsoever we have heard done in
Capernaum, do also here in thy
country. 24 And he said, Verily I say
unto you, No prophet is accepted
in his own country.
25 But I tell you of a truth,
many widows were in Israel in
the days of Elias, when the heaven
was shut up three years and six
months, when great famine was
throughout all the land ;
26 But unto none of them was
Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a
city of Sidon, unto a woman that
was a widow.
27 And many lepers were in
Israel in the time of Eliseus the
prophet ; and none of them was
cleansed, saving Naarnan the Sy
rian. 28 And all they in the syna
gogue, when they heard these
things, were fUled with wrath,
29 And rose up, and thrust him
out of the city, and led him unto
the brow of the hill whereon their
city was built, that they might
cast him down headlong.
30 But he passing through the
midst of them went his way,
31 And came down to Caper
naum, a city of Galilee, and
taught them on the sabbath days.
32 And they were astonished at
his doctrine : for his word was with
power. 33 Tf And in the synagogue
there was a man, which had a
spiiit of an unclean devil, and
cried out with a loud voice,
34 Saying, Let us alone ; what
have we to do with thee, thou .Jesus
of Nazareth ? art thou come to
destroy us ? 1 know thee who thou
art; the Holy One of God.
35 And Jesus rebuked him, say-

ture is fulflUed in your hear-
22 ing." All spoke well of him
and marvelled at the gracious
words that came from his lips ;
tjiey said, " Is this not Joseph's
23 son ? " So he said to them,
" No doubt you will repeat to
me this proverb, ' Doctor, cure
yourself ! ' 'Do here in your
own country all we have heard
you did in Capharnahum.' "
24 He added, " I teU you truly, no
prophet is ever welcome in his
25 native place. I tell you for a
fact. In Israel there were many
widows during the days
of EUjah,
when the sky was closed for
three years and six months,
when a great famine came
over all the land :
26 yet Elijah was not sent to
any of these,
but only to a widow woman
at Zarephath in Sidon.
27 And in Israel there were
many lepers in the time
of the prophet Elisha,
yet none of these was
cleansed,
but only Naaman the Sy
rian."
2 8 When they heard this . all in the
synagogue were flUed with
29 rage ; they rose up, put him
out of the town, and brought
him to the brow of the hill on
which their town was built, in
30 order to hurl him down. But he
made his way through them
and went off.
31 Then he went down to Ca
pharnahum, a town of Galilee,
and on the sabbath he taught
32 the people ; they were as
tounded at his teaching, for his
word came with authority.
33 Now in the synagogue there
was a man possessed by the
spirit of an unclean daemon,
34 who shrieked aloud, " Ha !
Jesus of Nazaret, what busi
ness have you with us ? Have
you come to destroy us ? 1
know who you are, you are
35 God's holy One ! " But Jesus

ST. LUKE V

149

ing. Hold thy peace, and come out
of him. And when the devil had
thrown him in the midst, he came
out of him, and hurt liim not.
36 And they were all amazed,
and spake among themselves, say
ing, 'What a word is tiiis ! for with
authority and power he com-
mandeth the unclean spirits, and
they come out.
37 And the fame of him went
out into every place of the country
round about.
38 Tf And he arose out of the
synagogue, and entered into Si
mon's house. And Simon's wife's
mother was taken withagreat fever;
and they besought him for her.
39 And he stood over her, and
rebuked the fever ; and it left her :
and immediately she arose and
ministered unto them.
40 Tf Now when the sun was
setting, all they that had any
sick with divers diseases brought
them unto him ; and he laid his
hands on every one of them, and
healed them.
41 And de'vUs also came out of
many, crying out, and saying.
Thou art Christ the Son of God.
And he rebuking them suffered
them not to speak : for they knew
that he was Christ.
42 And when it was day, he
departed and went into a desert
place : and the people sought him,
and came unto him, and stayed
him, that he should not depart
from them.
43 And he said unto them, I
must preach the kingdom of God
to other cities also : for therefore
am I sent.
44 And he preached in the
synagogues of Galilee.
CHAPTER V
1 And it came to pass, that, as
the people pressed upon him to
hear the word of God, he stood
by the lake of Gennesaret,
2 And saw two ships standing
by the lake : but the flshermen
were gone out of them, and were
washing their nets.

checked it, saying, " Be quiet,
come out of him." And after
throwing him down before them
the daemon did come out of him
without doing him any harm.
36 Then amazement came over
them all ; they talked it over
among themselves, saying,
"What does this mean? He
orders the unclean spirits with
authority and power, and they
37 come out ! " And a report of
him spread over all the sur
rounding country.
38 "When he got up to leave the
synagogue he went to the house
of Simon. Simon's mother-in-
law was laid up with a severe
attack of fever, so they asked
39 him about her ; he stood over
her and checked the fever, and
it left her. Then she instantly
got up and ministered to them.
40 At sunset all who had any
people iU with any sort of
disease brought them to him ;
he laid his hands on everyone
41 and healed them. From many
people daemons were also
driven out, clamouring aloud,
" You are God's son ! " But
he checked them and refused to
let them say anything, as they
42 knew he was the Christ. When
day broke he went away out to
a lonely spot, but the crowds
made inquiries about him,
came to where he was, and
tried to keep him from leaving
43 them. He answered them, " I
must preach the glad news of
the Reign of God to the other
towns as weU, for that is what
44 1 was sent to do." So he went
preaching through the syna
gogues of Judaea.
CHAPTER V
1 Now as the crowd were
pressing on him to listen to
2 the word of God, he saw, as he
stood beside the lake of Gen
nesaret, two boats on the shore
of the lake ; the flshermen had
disembarked and were washing
their nets.

150

ST. LUKE V

3 And he entered into one of the
ships, which was Simon's, and
prayed him that he would thrust
out a little from the land. And he
sat down, and taught the people
out of the ship.
4 Now when he had left speak
ing, he said unto Simon, Launch
out into the deep, and let do'svn
your nets for a draught.
5 And Simon answering said
unto him. Master, we have toiled
aU the night, and have taken noth
ing : nevertheless at thy word I
wUl let down the net.
6 T^d when they had this done,
they inclosed a great multitude of
flshes : and their net brake.
7 And they beckoned unto their
partners, which were in the other
ship, that they should come and
help them. And they came, and
fUled both the ships, so that they
began to sink.
8 "When Simon Peter saw it, he
feU do^wn at Jesus' knees, saying.
Depart from me ; for I am a sinful
man, O Lord.
9 For he was astonished, and all
that were with him, at the draught
of the flshes which they had taken:
10 And so was also James, and
John, the sons of Zebedee, which
were partners with Simon. And
Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not ;
from henceforth thou shalt catch
men. 11 And when they had brought
their ships to land, they forsook
aU, and followed him.
12 Tf And it came to pass, when
he was in a certain city, behold a
man full of leprosy : who seeing
Jesus feU on his face, and besought
him, saying. Lord, if thou wilt,
thou canst make me clean.
13 And he put forth his hand,
and touched him, saying, I will :
be thou clean. And immediately
the leprosy departed from him.
14 And he charged him to teU
no man : but go, and shew thyself
to the priest, and offer for thy
cleansing, according as Moses com
manded, for a testimony unto
them. 15 But so much the more went

3 So he entered one of the
boats, which belonged to
Simon, and asked him to push
out a little from the land. Then
he sat down and taught the
4 people from the boat. 'When
he stopped speaking, he said to
Simon, " Push out to the deep
water and lower your nets for a
5 take." Simon replied, " Mas
ter, we worked all night and got
nothing ! However, I will lower
the nets at your command."
6 And when they did so, they
enclosed a huge shoal of flsh,
so that their nets began to
7 break. Then they made signals
to their mates in the other
boat to come and assist them.
They came and fUled both
the boats, tUl they began to
sink.
8 But when Simon Peter saw
it he feU at the knees of
Jesus, crying, " Lord, leave
9 me ; I am a sinful man." For
amazement had seized him
and all his companions at
the take of fish they had
10 caught ; as was the case vsdth
James and John, the sons
of Zebedaeus, who were part
ners of Simon.
Then said Jesus to Simon,
" Have no fear ; from uow
your catch wiU be men."
1 1 Then they brought the boats
to land, and leaving aU they
followed him.
12 When he was in one of their
towns there was a man fuU of
leprosy who, on seeing Jesus,
fell on his face and besought
him, " If you only choose, sir,
you can cleanse me."
13 So he stretched his hand
out and touched him, ¦with
the words, "I do choose,
be ckaised." And the le-
14 prosy at once left him. Jesus
ordered him not to say a
word to anybody, but to
" Go off and show yourseU to
the priest, and offer whatever
Moses prescribed for your
15 cleansing, to notify men." But
the news of him spread abroad

ST. LUKE V

151

there a fame abroad of him : and
great multitudes came together to
hear, and to be healed by him of
their inflrmities.
16 Tf And he withdrew himself
into the wilderness, and prayed.
17 And it came to pass on a cer
tain day, as he was teaching, that
there were Pharisees and doctors
of the law sitting by, which were
come out of every town of GalUee,
and Judsea, and Jerusalem : and
the power of the Lord was present
to heal them.
18 Tf And, behold, men brought
in a bed a man which was taken
with a palsy : and they sought
means to bring him in, and to lay
him before him.
19 And when they could not
find by what way they might
bring him in because of the multi
tude, they went upon the housetop,
and let him dovsm through the
tiUng with his couch into the midst
before Jesus.
20 And when he saw their faith,
he said unto him, Man, thy sins
are forgiven thee.
21 And the scribes and the
Pharisees began to reason, saying,
'Who is this which speaketh blas
phemies ? 'Who can forgive sins,
but God alone ?
22 But when Jesus perceived
their thoughts, he answering said
unto them, 'What reason ye in
your hearts ?
23 Whether is easier, to say,
Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to
say. Rise up and walk ?
24 But that ye may know that
the Son of man hath power upon
earth to forgive sins, (he said unto
the sick of the palsy,) I say unto
thee. Arise, and take up thy couch,
and go into thine house.
25 And immediately he rose up
before them, and took up that
whereon he lay, and departed to
his o^svn house, glorffying God.
26 And they were all amazed, and
they glorifled God, and were filled
¦with fear, saying. We have seen
strange things to day.
27 Tf -And after these things he
went forth, and saw a publican.

more and more; large crowds
gathered to hear him and to be
healed of their complaints,
16 whUe he kept in lonely places
and prayed.
17 One day he was teaching, and
near him sat Pharisees and doc
tors of the Law who had come
from every village of Galilee
and Judaea as well as from
Jerusalem. Now the power of
the Lord was present for the
18 work of healing. Some men
came up carrying a man who
was paralysed ; they tried to
carry him inside and lay him
19 in front of Jesus, but when
they could not flnd any means
of getting him in, on account
of the crowd, they climbed to
the top of the house and let
him dovsm through the tUes,
mattress and all, among the
20 people in front of Jesus. When
he saw their faith he said,
" Man, your sins are forgiven
you."
21 Then the scribes and Phari
sees began to argue, " 'Who is
this blasphemer ? Who can
forgive sins, who but God
alone ? "
22 Conscious that they were
arguing to themselves, Jesus
addressed them, saying, " 'Why
argue in your hearts ?
23 "Which is the easier thing,
to say, ' Your sins are for
given,' or to say, ' Rise and
walk ' ?
24 But to let you see the
Son of man has power on earth
to forgive sins " — he said to
the paralysed man, " Rise, I
teU you, lift your mattress and
go home."
25 Instantly he got up before
them, lifted what he had been
lying on, and went home
26 glorifying God. And all were
seized with astonishment ;
they glorified God and were
filled with awe, saying, " We
have seen incredible things
to-day."
27 On going outside after this hf
noticed a taxgatherer calle(^

152

ST. LUKE V

named Levi, sitting at the receipt
of custom : and he said unto him,
FoUow me.
28 And he left all, rose up, and
followed him.
29 And Levi made him a great
feast in his own house : and there
was a great company of publicans
and of others that sat down with
them. 30 But their scribes and Phari
sees murmured against his dis
ciples, saying. Why do ye eat and
drink with publicans and sinners ?
31 And Jesus answering said
unto them. They that are whole
need not a physician ; but they
that are sick.
32 I came not to call the right
eous, but sinners to repentance.
33 Tf And they said unto him,
Why do the disciples of John fast
often, and make prayers, and like-
¦wise the disciples of the Pharisees ;
but thine eat and drink ?
34 And he said unto them, Can
ye make the chUdren of the
bridechamber fast, whUe the
bridegroom is with them ?
35 But the days will come,
when the bridegroom shall be
taken away from them, and then
shall they fast in those days.
36 Tf And he spake also a para
ble unto them ; No man putteth
a piece of a new garment upon an
old ; if otherwise, then both the
new maketh a rent, and the piece
that was taken out of the new
agreeth not with the old.
37 And no man putteth new
-wine into old bottles ; else the
new -wine wdU burst the bottles,
and be spiUed, and the bottles
shall perish.
38 But new wine must be put
into new bottles ; and both are
preserved. 39 No man also ha-ving drunk
old wine straightway desire th new :
for he saith. The old is better.

Le-vi sitting at the tax -office
and said to him, " FoUow
28 me " ; he rose, left everything
29 and followed him. Levi held a
great banquet for him in his
house ; there was a large com
pany present of taxgatherers
and others who were guests
30 along with them. But the
Pharisees and their scribes com
plained to his disciples, "Why
do you eat and drink vsdth tax-
31 gatherers and sinners ? " Jesus
replied to them,
" Healthy people have no need
of a doctor, but those who are iU :
32 I h ave not come to caU just men
but sinners to repentance."
33 They said to him, " The dis
ciples of John fast frequently
and offer prayers, as do the dis
ciples of the Pharisees ; but
your adherents eat and drink."
34 Jesus said to them,
" Can you make friends at a
wedding fast whUe the bride
groom is beside them ?
35 A time will come when the
bridegroom is taken from them,
and then they wUl fast at
that time."
36 He also told them a parable :
" No one tears a piece from a
new cloak and sews it on an
old cloak ;
otherwise he wUI tear the new
cloak,and the new piece vsdU not
match with the old.
37 No one pours fresh wine into
old wineskins ;
otherwise the fresh wine
will burst the wineskins, the
¦wine will be spUt and the
¦wineskins ruined.
38 No, fresh -vsdne must be
poured into new wineskins.
39 Besides, no one wants new
wine [immediately] after drink
ing old ;
' The old,' he says, ' is better.' "

ST. LUKE VI

153

CHAPTER VI
1 And it came to pass on the
second sabbath after the first, that
he went through the corn fields ;
and his disciples plucked the ears
of corn, and did eat, rubbing them
in their hands.
2 And certain of the Pharisees
said unto them. Why do ye that
which is not lawful to do on the
sabbath days ?
3 And Jesus answering them
said. Have ye not read so much as
this, what David did, when him
self was an hungred, and they
which were with him ;
4 How he went into the house of
God, and did take and eat the
shewbread, and gave also to them
that were -with him ; which it is
not lavsrful to eat but for the
priests alone ?
5 And he said unto them. That
the Son of man is Lord also of the
sabbath. 6 And it came to pass also on
another sabbath, that he entered
into the synagogue and taught :
and there was a man whose right
hand was withered.
7 And the scribes and Pharisees
watched him, whether he would
heal on the sabbath day ; that
they might find an accusation
against him.
8 But he knew their thoughts,
and said to the man which had
the withered hand. Rise up, and
stand forth in the midst. And he
arose and stood forth.
9 Then said Jesus unto them,
I wUl ask you one thing ; Is it
lawful on the sabbath days to do
good, or to do evil ? to save lffe,
or to destroy it 1
10 And looking round about
upon them all, he said unto the
man. Stretch forth thy hand. And
he did so : and his hand was re
stored whole as the other.
11 And they were filled with
madness ; and communed one
with another what they might do
to Jesus.
12 And it came to pass in those
days, that he went out into a

CHAPTER VI
1 One sabbath it happened
that as he was crossing
the cornfields his disciples
pulled some ears of corn
and ate them, rubbing them
2 in their hands. Some of
the Pharisees said, " Why
are you doing what is not
allowed on the sabbath ? "
3 But Jesus answered them,
" And have you never read
what David did when he
and his men were hungry ?
4 He went into the house of
God, took the loaves of the
Presence and ate them,
giving them to his men as
well — bread that no one is
allowed to eat except the
5 priests." And he said to
them, " The Son of man
is lord even over the
sabbath. ' '
6 Another sabbath he hap
pened to go into the syna
gogue and teach.
Now a man was there
who had his right hand
7 withered, and the scribes
and Pharisees watched to
see ff he would heal on
the sabbath, so as to dis
cover some charge against
him.
8 He knew what was in
their minds ; so he told
the man with the withered
hand, " Rise and stand for
ward." He rose and stood
before them.
9 Then Jesus said to them,
" I ask you, is it right
on the sabbath to help or
to hurt, to save lffe or to
kiU ? "
10 And glancing round at
them all in anger he said
to the man, " Stretch out
your hand." He did so, and
his hand was quite restored.
11 This fiUed them with fury,
and they discussed what they
could do to .lesus.
12 It was in these days that
he went off to the hillside to

154

ST. LUKE VI

mountain to pray, and continued
all night in prayer to God.
13 Tf And when it was day, he
called unto him his disciples : and
of them he chose twelve, whom
also he named apostles ;
14 Simon, (whom he also named
Peter,) and Andrew his brother,
James and John, PhUip and Bar
tholomew, 15 Matthew and Thomas, James
the son of Alphseus, and Simon
called Zelotes,
16 And Judas the brother of
James, and Judas Iscariot, which
also was the traitor.
17 Tf And he came do-svn with
them, and stood in the plain, and
the company of his disciples, and
a great multitude of people out of
all Judaea and Jerusalem, and from
the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon,
which came to hear him, and to be
healed of their diseases ;
18 And they that were vexed
with unclean spirits : and they
were healed.
19 And the whole multitude
sought to touch him : for there
went virtue out of him, and healed
them aU.
20 Tf And he Iffted up his eyes
on his disciples, and said. Blessed
be ye poor : for your's is the king
dom of God.
21 Blessed are ye that hunger
now : for ye shall be filled. Blessed
are ye that weep now : for ye shall
laugh. 22 Blessed are ye, when men
shall hate you, and when they shall
separate you from their company,
and shall reproach you, and cast
out your name as evil, for the Son
of man's sake.
23 Rejoice ye in that day, and
leap for joy : for, behold, your
reward is great in heaven : for in
the like manner did their fathers
unto the prophets.
24 But woe unto you that are
rich ! for ye have received your
consolation. 25 Woe unto you that are full !
tor ye shaU hunger. Woe unto
you that laugh now ! for ye shall
mourn and weep.

pray. He spent the whole night
13 in prayer to God, and when day
broke he summoned his dis
ciples, choosing twelve of them,
to whom he gave the name of
14 ' apostles ' : Simon (to whom he
gave the name of Peter), An
drew his brother, James, John,
15 PhUip, Bartholomew, Matthew,
Thomas, James the son of Al
phaeus, Simon (who was caUed
16 ' the Zealot '), Judas the son of
James, and Judas Iscariot
17 (who turned traitor). With
them he came down the hill and
stood on a level spot. There
was a great company of his
disciples with him, and a large
multitude of people from all
Judaea, from Jerusalem, and
from the coast of Tyre and
Sidon, who had come to hear
him and to get cured of their
18 diseases. Those who were an
noyed with unclean spirits also
19 were healed. Indeed the whole
of the crowd made efforts to
touch him, for power issued
from him and cured everybody.
20 Then, raising his eyes he looked
at his disciples and said :
" Blessed are you poor !
the Realm of God is yours.
21 Blessed are you who hunger
to-day !
you shaU be satisfied.
Blessed are you who weep to-day 1
you shall laugh.
22 Blessed are you when men wUl
hate you,
when they wUl excommunicate
you and denounce you and de
fame you as wicked on account
of the Son of man ;
23 rejoice on that day and leap
for joy I
rich is your reward in heaven —
for their fathers did the very same
to the prophets.
24 But woe to you rich folk !
you get all the comforts you wUl
ever get.
25 Woe to you who have your
fill to-day !
you will be hungry.
Woe to you who laugh to-day !
you wUl wail and weep.

ST. LUKE VI

155

26 Woe unto you, when all
men shall speak well of you ! for
so did their fathers to the false
prophets. 27 Tf But I say unto you which
hear. Love your enemies, do good
to them which hate you,
28 Bless them that curse you,
and pray for them which despite-
fuUy use you.
29 And unto him that smite th
thee on the one cheek offer also the
other ; and him that taketh away
thy cloke forbid not to take thy
coat also.
30 Give to every man that
asketh of thee ; and of him that
taketh away thy goods ask them
not again.
31 And as ye would that men
should do to you, do ye also to
them likewise.
32 For ff ye love them wliich
love you, what thank have ye ?
for sinners also love those that
love them.
33 And ff ye do good to them
which do good to you, what thank
have ye ? for sinners also do even
the same.
34 And ff ye lend to them of
whom ye hope to receive, what
thank have ye ? for sinners also
lend to sinners, to receive as much
again. 35 But love ye your enemies,
and do good, and lend, hoping for
nothing again ; and yoiir reward
shall be great, and ye shall be the
chUdren of the Highest : for he is
kind unto the unthankful and to
the e-vU.
36 Be ye therefore mercfful, as
your Father also is mercfful.
37 Judge not, and ye shaU
not be judged : condemn not,
and ye shaU not be condemned :
forgive, and ye shall be for
given :
38 Give, and it shall be given
unto you ; good measure, pressed
down, and shaken together, and
running over, shall men give into
your bosom. For with the same
measure that ye mete withal it
shaU be measured to you
again.

26 Woe to you when all men speak
well of you !
that is just what their fathers
did to the false prophets.
27 I tell you, my hearers,
love your enemies, do good to
those who hate you :
2 8 bless those who curse you,
pray for those who abuse you.
29 If a man strikes you on the one
cheek, offer him the other as
well : if anyone takes your coat,
do not deny him your shirt as
well;
30 give to anyone who asks you,
and do not ask your goods back
from anyone who has taken
them.
31 As you would like men to do to
you, so do to them.
32 If you love only those who love
you, what credit is that to you ?
Why, even sinful men love those
who love them.
33 If you help only those who help
you, what merit is that to you ?
Why, even sinful men do that.
34 If you only lend to those from
whom you hope to get some
thing, what creditis thattoyou ?
Even sinful men lend to one
another, so as to get a fair
return.
35 No, you must love your ene
mies and help them,
you must lend to them without
expecting any return ;
then you wUl have a rich reward,
you will be sons of the Most
High—
for he is kind even to the un
grateful and the evU.
36 Be mercfful,
as your Father is mercfful.
37 Also, judge not, and you will
not be judged yourselves :
condemn not, and you wUl not be
condemned : pardon, and you
will be pardoned yourselves :
38 give, and you will have ample
measure given you —
they will pour into your lap
measure pressed down, shaken
together, and running over ;
for the measure you deal out to
others will be dealt back to
yourselves."

156

ST. LUKE VI

39 And he spake a parable unto
them. Can the blind lead the
blind ? shall they not both faU
into the ditch ?
40 The disciple is not above his
master : but every one that is
perfect shall be as his master.
41 And why beholdest thou the
mote that is in thy brother's eye,
but perceivest not the beam that
is in thine own eye ?
42 Either how canst thou say to
thy brother, Brother, let me puU
out the mote that is in thine eye,
when thou thyself beholdest not
the beam that is in thine own eye ?
Thou hypocrite, cast out first the
beam out of thine own eye, and
then shalt thou see clearly to pull
out the mote that is in thy
brother's eye.
43 For a good tree bringeth not
forth corrupt fruit ; neither doth
a corrupt tree bring forth good
fruit. 44 For every tree is kno-wn by
his own fruit. For of thorns men
do not gather figs, nor of a bramble
bush gather they grapes.
45 A good man out of the good
treasure of his heart bringeth forth
that which is good ; and an evil
man out of the evil treasure of his
heart bringeth forth that which is
evil : for of the abundance of the
heart his mouth speaketh.
46 Tf And why call ye me. Lord,
Lord, and do not the things which
I say ?
47 Whosoever cometh to me,
and heareth my sayings, and doeth
them, I will shew you to whom
he is like :
48 He is like a man which built
an house, and digged deep, and
laid the foundation on a rock : and
when the flood arose, the stream
beat vehemently upon that house,
and could not shake it : for it was
founded upon a rock.
49 But he that heareth, and
doeth not, is like a man that with
out a foundation built an house
upon the earth ; against which
the stream did beat vehemently,
and immediately it fell ; and the
ruin of that house was great.

39 He also told them a parabolic
word :
" Can one blind man lead another?
will they not both fall into a pit ?
40 A scholar is not above his
teacher :
but if he is perfectly trained he
will be like his teacher,
41 "Why do you note the splinter
in your brother's eye and faU
to see the plank in your own
eye ?
42 How dare you say to your
brother, ' Brother, let me take
out the spUnter that is in your
eye,' and you never notice
the plank in your own eye ?
You hypocrite ! take the plank
out of your own eye first, and
then you will see properly to
take out the splinter in your
brother's eye.
43 No sound tree bears rotten fruit,
nor again does a rotten tree bear
sound fruit :
44 each tree is known by its frmt.
Figs are not gathered from
thorns,
and grapes are not plucked from
a bramble-bush.
45 The good man produces good
from the good stored in his
heart,
and the e-vil man evil from his e-vil :
for a man's mouth utters what
his heart is full of.
46 Why call me, ' Lord, Lord 1 '
and obey me not ?
47 Everyone who comes to me
and listens to my words and
acts upon them, I wUl show
you whom he is like.
48 He is like a man engaged
in buUding a house, who dug
deep down and laid his foun
dation on the rock; when a
flood came, the river dashed
against that house but could
not shake it, for it had been
49 well built. He who has lis
tened and has not obeyed
is like a man who built a
house on the earth with no
foundation ; the river dashed
against it and it collapsed at
once, and the ruin of that house
was great,"

ST. LUKE VII

157

CHAPTER VII
1 Now when he had ended all
his sayings in the audience of the
people, he entered into Caper
naum. 2 And a certain centurion's ser
vant, who was dear unto him, was
sick, and ready to die.
3 And when he heard of Jesus,
he sent unto him the elders of the
Jews, beseeching him that he
would come and heal his servant.
4 And when they came to Jesus,
they besought him instantly, say
ing. That he was worthy for whom
he should do this :
5 For he loveth our nation, and
he hath buUt us a synagogue.
6 Then Jesus went with them.
And when he was now not far
from the house, the centurion sent
friends to him, saying unto him.
Lord, trouble not thyself : for I
am not worthy that thou shouldest
enter under my roof :
7 Wherefore neither thought I
myself worthy to come unto thee :
but say in a word, and my servant
shall be healed.
8 For I also am a man set under
authority, having under me sol
diers, and I say unto one. Go, and
he goeth ; and to another. Come,
and he cometh ; and to my servant.
Do this, and he doeth it.
9 "SVhen .Jesus heard these
things, he marvelled at him, and
turned him about, and said unto
the people that foUowed him, I
say unto you, I have not found so
great faith, no, not in Israel.
10 And they that were sent,
returning to the house, found the
servant whole that had been sick.
11 Tf And it came to pass the
day after, that he went into a city
called Nain ; and many of his
disciples went with him, and much
people. 12 Now when he came nigh to
the gate of the city, behold, there
was a dead man carried out, the
only son of his mother, and she
was a widow : and much people
of the city was with her.

CHAPTER VII
1 When he had flnished what
he had to say in the hearing
of the people, he went into Ca
pharnahum.
2 Now there was an army-
captain who had a servant ill
whom he valued very highly.
This man was at the point of
3 death ; so, when the captain
heard about Jesus, he sent
some Jewish elders to him, ask
ing him to come and make his
4 servant well. When they
reached Jesus they asked him
earnestly to do this. " He
deserves to have this favour
5 from you," they said, " for he
is a lover of our nation ; it
was he who built our syna-
6 gogue." So Jesus went with
them. But he was not far from
the house when the captain
sent some friends to tell him,
" Do not trouble yourself, sir,
I am not fit to have you under
7 my roof, and so I did not con
sider myseff fit even to come to
you. Just say the word, and
8 let my servant be cured. For
though I am a man under au
thority myseff, I have soldiers
under me ; I tell one man to go,
and he goes, I teU another to
come, and he comes, I tell my
servant, ' Do this,' and he does
9 it." When Jesus heard this he
marvelled at him, and turning
to the crowd that followed he
said, " I tell you, 1 have never
met faith like this anywhere
10 even in Israel." Then the mes
sengers went back to the house
and found the sick servant was
quite well.
11 It was shortly afterwards
that he made his way to a town
called Nain, accompanied by
his disciples and a large crowd.
12 Just as he was near the gate of
the town, there was a dead man
being carried out ; he was the
only son of his mother, and she
was a widow. A. large crowd
from the town were with her.

158

ST. LUKE VII

13 And when the Lord saw her,
he had compassion on her, and
said unto her. Weep not.
14 And he came and touched
the bier: and they that bare him
stood still. And he said. Young
man, I say unto thee, Arise.
1 5 And he that was dead sat up,
and began to speak. And he de-
Uvered him to his mother.
16 And there came a fear on
aU : and they glorified God, saying.
That a great prophet is risen up
among us ; and, That God hath
visited his people.
17 And this rumour of him
went forth throughout all Judsea,
and throughout aU the region
round about.
18 And the disciples of John
shewed him of all these things.
19 Tf -And John calling unto him
two of his disciples sent them to
Jesus, saying. Art thou he that
should come ? or look we for an
other ?
20 "When the men were come
unto him, they said, John Baptist
hath sent us unto thee, saying,
Art thou he that should come ? or
look we for another ?
21 And in that same hour he
cured many of their infirmities and
plagues, and of evU spirits ; and
unto many that were blind he gave
sight. 22 Then Jesus answering said
unto them. Go your way, and teU
John what things ye have seen and
heard ; how that the blind see, the
lame walk, the lepers are cleansed,
the deaf hear, the dead are raised,
to the poor the gospel is preached.
23 And blessed is he, whosoever
shall not be offended in me.
24 Tf And when the messengers
of John were departed, he began to
speak unto the people concerning
John, What went ye out into the
wUderness for to see ? A reed
shaken with the wind ?
25 But what went ye out for
to see ? A man clothed in soft
raiment? Behold, they which
are gorgeously apparelled, and live
delicately, are in kings' courts.
26 But what went ye out for to

13 And when the Lord saw her,
he felt pity for her and said to
14 her, " Do not weep." Then he
went forward and touched the
bier ; the bearers stopped, and
he said, " Young man, I bid
15 you rise." Then the corpse sat
up and began to speak ; and
Jesus gave him back to his
16 mother. All were seized with
awe and glorified God. " A
great prophet has appeared
among us," they said, " God
17 has -visited his people." And
this story of Jesus spread
through the whole of Judaea
and aU the surrounding
country.
1 8 John's disciples reported aU
19 this to him. So John sum
moned two of his disciples and
sent them to ask the Lord,
" Are you the Coming One ?
Or are we to look out for some-
20 one else ? " When the men
reached Jesus they said, " John
the Baptist has sent us to you
to ask if you are the Coming
One or ff we are to look out for
21 someone else ? " Jesus at that
moment was heaUng many
people of diseases and com
plaints and e-vil spirits ; he also
bestowed sight on many blind
22 folk. So he repUed, " Go and
report to John what you have
seen and heard ; that the blind
see, the lame walk, lepers are
cleansed, the deaf hear, the
dead are raised, and to the poor
23 the gospel is preached. And
blessed is he who is repelled by
24 nothing in me ! " When
John's messengers had gone,
he proceeded to speak to the
crowds about John :
" What did you go out to the
desert to see ?
A reed swayed by the wind ?
25 Come, what did you go out to
see ?
A man arrayed in soft robes ?
Those who are gorgeously
dressed and luxurious Uve
in royal palaces.
26 Come, what did you go out to
see ? A prophet ?

ST. LUKE VII

159

see ? A prophet ? Yea, I say
unto you, and much more than a
prophet. 27 This is he, of whom it is
written. Behold, I send my mes
senger before thy face, which shaU
prepare thy way before thee.
28 For I say unto you. Among
those that are born of women
there is not a greater prophet than
John the Baptist : but he that is
least in the kingdom of God is
greater than he.
29 And aU the people that heard
him, and the publicans, justified
God, being baptized with the bap
tism of John.
30 But the Pharisees and law
yers rejected the counsel of God
against themselves, being not
baptized of him.
31 Tf And the Lord said, Where
unto then shall I liken the men
of this generation ? and to what
are they like ?
32 They are like unto children
sitting in the marketplace, and call
ing one to another, and saying. We
have piped unto you, and ye have
not danced ; we have mourned
to you, and ye have not wept.
33 For John the Baptist came
neither eating bread nor drinking
wine ; and ye say. He hath a de-vil.
34 The Son of man is come
eating and drinking; and ye say.
Behold a gluttonous man, and a
-winebibber, a friend of publicans
and sinners I
35 But wisdom is justified of aU
her children.
36 Tf -And one of the Pharisees
desired him that he would eat with
him. And he went into the Phari
see's house, and sat^down to meat.
37 And, behold, a woman in the
city, which was a sinner, when
she knew that Jesus sat at meat
in the Pharisee's house, brought
an alabaster box of ointment,
38 And stood at his feet behind
^ijn weeping, and began to wash
his feet with tears, and did wipe
them with the hairs of her head,
and kissed his feet, and anointed
them with the ointpient.
39 Now when the Pharisee

Yes, I tell you, and far more
than a prophet.
27 This is he of whom it is -writ
ten. Here I send my messenger
before your face, to prepare
the way for you.
28 I tell you, among the sons of
women there is none greater
than John, and yet the least in
the Realm of God is greater
29 than he is." (On hearing this
all the people and the tax-
gath erers acknowled ged the jus
tice of God, as they had been
baptized with the baptism of
30 .John ; but the Pharisees and
jurists, who had refused his
baptism, frustrated God's pur
pose for themselves. )
31 " To wh.at then shaU I com
pare the men of this
generation ?
What are they like ?
32 Like children sitting in the
marketplace and calling to one
another, ' We piped to you and you
would not dance, we lamented
and you would not weep.'
33 For John the Baptist has
come, eating no bread and
drinking no wine,
and you say, ' He has a de-vil ' ;
34 the Son of man has come
eating and drinking,
and you say, ' Here is a glut
ton and a drunkard,
a friend of taxgatherers and
sinners ! '
35 Nevertheless, Wisdom is vin
dicated by all her children."
36 One of the Pharisees asked
him to dinner, and entering the
house of the Pharisee he re-
37 cUned at table. Now there was
a woman in the town who was
a sinner, and when she found
out that Jesus was at table in
the house of the Pharisee she
brought an alabaster flask of
38 perfume and stood behind him
at his feet in tears ; her tears
began to wet his feet, so she
wiped them with the hair of
her head, pressed kisses on
them, and anointed them vsdth
39 the perfume. When his host

160

ST. LUKE VII

which had bidden him saw it, he
spake within himself, saying, 'This
man, if he were a prophet, would
have known who and what manner
of woman this is that toucheth
him : for she is a sinner.
40 And Jesus answering said
unto him, Simon, I have some
what to say unto thee. And he
saith. Master, say on.
41 There was a certain creditor
which had two debtors : the one
owed five hundred pence, and the
other fifty.
42 And when they had nothing
to pay, he frankly forgave them
both. Tell me therefore, which of
them will love him most ?
43 Simon answered and said, I
suppose that he, to whom he for
gave most. And he said unto him.
Thou hast rightly judged.
44 And he turned to the woman,
and said unto Simon, Seest thou
this woman ? I entered into thine
house, thou gavest me no water
for my feet : but she hath washed
my feet with tears, and wiped
them with the hairs of her head.
45 Thou gavest me no kiss : but
this -woman since the time I came
in hath not ceased to kiss my feet.
46 My head with oil thou didst
not anoint: but this woman hath
anointed my feet with ointment.
47 Wherefore I say unto thee.
Her sins, which are many, are
forgiven ; for she loved much :
but to whom little is forgiven, the
same loveth little.
48 And he said unto her. Thy
sins are forgiven.
49 And they that sat at meat
with him began to say within
themselves. Who is this that for-
giveth sins also ?
50 And he said to the woman.
Thy faith hath saved thee ; go in
peace.

the Pharisee noticed this, he
said to himself, " If he was a
prophet he would know what
sort of a woman this is who is
touching him ; for she is a sin-
40 ner." Then Jesus addressed
him. " Simon," he said, " I
have something to say to you."
" Speak, teacher," he said.
41 " There was a moneylender
who had two debtors ; one
owed him fffty pounds, the
42 other five. As they were un
able to pay, he freely forgave
them both. TeU me, now,
which of them -vsdll love him
43 most ? " "I suppose," said
Simon, " the man who had
most forgiven." " Quite
44 right,"hesaid. Thenturningto
the woman he said to Simon,
" You see this woman ? 'When
I came into your house,
you never gave me water for
my feet,
while she has wet my
feet with her tears and
wiped them with her
hair ;
45 you never gave me a kiss,
whUe ever since she came
in she has kept pressing
kisses on my feet ;
46 you never anointed my head
with oil,
while she has anointed my
feet with perfume.
47 Therefore I teU you, many as
her sins are, they are forgiven,
for her love is great ; whereas
he to whom Uttle is forgiven
48 has but Uttle love." And he
said to her, " Your sins are for-
49 given." His feUow guests be
gan to say to themselves,
" 'Who is this, to forgive even
50 sins ? " But he said to the
woman, " Your faith has saved
you ; go in peace."

ST. LUKE VIII

161

CHAPTER VIII
1 And it came to pass after
ward, that he went throughout
every city and vUlage, preaching
and she-sving the glad tidings of the
kingdom of God : and the twelve
were with him,
2 And certain women, which
had been healed of evU spirits
and infirmities, Mary called Mag
dalene, out of whom went seven
devils, 3 And Joanna the wife of Chuza
Herod's steward, and Susanna, and
many others, which ministered
unto him of their substance.
4 Tl And when much people
were gathered together, and were
come to him out of every city, he
spake by a parable :
5 A sower went out to sow his
seed : and as he sowed, some fell
by the way side ; and it was trod
den down, and the fowls of the air
devoured it.
6 And some fell upon a rock ;
and as soon as it was sprung up,
it vsdthered away, because it lacked
moisture. 7 And some fell among thorns ;
and the thorns sprang up with it,
and choked it.
8 And other fell on good ground,
and sprang up, and bare fruit an
hundredfold. And when he had
said these things, he cried. He
that hath ears to hear, let him
hear. 9 And his disciples asked him,
saying, What might this parable
be? 10 And he said. Unto you it is
given to know the mysteries of the
kingdom of God : but to others in
parables ; that seeing they might
not see, and hearing they might
not understand.
11 Now the parable is this : The
seed is the word of God.
12 Those by the way side are
they that hear ; then cometli the
de-vil, and taketh away the word
out of their hearts, lest they should
believe and be saved.
13 They on the rock are they,
which, when they hear, receive the
6

CHAPTER VIII
1 Shortly afterwards he went
travelling from one town and
village to another preaching
and telling the good news of
the Reign of God ; he was
2 accompanied by the twelve and
by some women who had been
healed of e-vil spirits and ill
nesses, Mary called Magdalene
(out of whom seven daemons
3 had been driven), Joanna the
wife of Chuza the chancellor of
Herod, Susanna, and a number
of others, who ministered to
4 him out of their means. As a
large crowd was gathering and
as people were resorting to him
from tovsm after town, he ad
dressed them in a parable.
5 " A sower went out to sow his
seed. And as he sowed,
some seed fell on the road and
was trampled down, and the
¦wild birds ate it up ;
6 some other seed dropped on
the rock, but it withered away
when it sprang up because it
had no moisture ;
7 some other seed fell among
thorns, and the thorns sprang
up along with it and choked it ;
8 some other seed fell on sound
soU, and springing up bore a
crop, a hundredfold."
When he said this he called
out, " He who has an ear, let
9 him listen to this." The dis
ciples questioned him about the
10 meaning of the parable ; so he
said, " It is granted you to un
derstand the open secrets of the
Reign of God, but the others
get it in parables, so that
for all their seeing they may not
see, and for all their hearing they
may not understand.
11 'This is what the parable
means. The seed is the word
12 of God. Those ' on the road '
are people who hear ; but then
the devU conies and carries oft
the word from their heart, that
they may not believe and be
13 saved. Those ' on the rock '
are people who on hearing the

162

ST. LUKE VIII

word with joy; and these have no
root, which for a while believe, and
in time of temptation fall away.
14 And that which fell among
thorns are they, which, when they
have heard, go forth, and are
choked with cares and riches and
pleasures of this life, and bring no
fruit to perfection.
15 But that on the good ground
are they, which in an honest and
good heart, having heard the word,
keep it, and bring forth fruit with
patience. 16 Tf No man, when he hath
lighted a candle, covereth it with
a vessel, or putteth it under a bed ;
but setteth it on a candlestick,
that they which enter in may see
the light.
17 For nothing is secret, that
shall not be made manifest ; nei
ther any thitig hid, that shall not
be known and come abroad.
18 Take heed therefore how ye
hear : for whosoever hath, to him
shall be given ; and whosoever
hath not, from him shall be taken
even that which he seemethtohave.
19 Tf Then came to him his mo
ther and his brethren, and could
not come at him for the press.
20 And it was told him by cer
tain which said. Thy mother and
thy brethren stand without, desir
ing to see thee.
21 And he answered and said
unto them. My mother and my
brethren are these which hear the
word of God, and do it.
22 Tf Now it came to pass on a
certain day, that he went into a
ship with his disciples : and he
said unto them. Let us go over
unto the other side of the lake.
And they launched forth.
23 But as they sailed he fell
asleep : and there came down a
storm of wind on the lake ; and
they were filled with icatcr, and
were in jeopardy.
21 And thej' came to him, and
awoke him, saying, ISIaster, mas
ter, we perish. Then he arose, and
rebuked the wind and the raging
of the water : and they ceased,
and there was a calm.

word welcome it ¦with enthusi
asm, but they have no root ;
they believe for a while and fall
14 away in the hour of trial. As
for the seed that fell among
thorns, that means people who
hear but who go and get choked
with worries and money and
the pleasures of life, so that
15 they never ripen. As for the
seed in the good soU, that
means those who hear and hold
fast the word in a good and
sound heart and so bear fruit
stedfastly.
16 No one lights a lamp and
hides it under a vessel or
puts it below the bed :
he puts it on a stand so
that those who come in
can see the light.
17 For nothing is hidden that
shall not be disclosed,
nothing concealed that
shaU not be known and
revealed.
18 So take care how you listen ;
for he who has, to him shall
more be given, whUe as for him
who has not, from him shall
be taken e-ven what he thinks
he has."
19 His mother and brothers
reached him but they were un
able to join him for the crowd.
20 Word was brought to him that
' ' your mother and brothers are
standing outside ; they wish to
21 see you." But he answered,
" My mother and brothers are
those who listen to the word of
God and obey it."
22 It happened on one of these
days that he embarked in a
boat alone with his disciples
and said to them, " Let us cross
to the other side of the lake."
23 So they set sail. During the
voyage he fell asleep. But
when a gale of wind came down
on the lake and they were being
24 swamped and in peril, they
went and woke him up. " Mas
ter, master," they cried, " we
are drowning ! " So he woke up
and checked the wind and the
surf ; they ceased and there was

ST. LUKE VIII

163

25 And he said unto them,
"Where is your faith ? And they
being afraid wondered, sajdng one
to another. What manner of man
is this ! for he commandeth even
the winds and water, and they
obey him.
26 11 And they arrived at the
country of the Gadarenes, which
is over against GaUlee.
27 And when he went forth to
land, there met him out of the
city a certain man, which had
devils long time, and ware no
clothes, neither abode in any
house, but in the tombs.
28 When he saw Jesus, he cried
out, and fell down before him, and
with a loud voice said. What have
I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son
of God most high ? I beseech thee,
torment me not.
29 (For he had commanded the
unclean spirit to come out of the
man. For oftentimes it had
caught him : and he was kept
bound -svith chains and in fetters ;
and he brake the bands, and was
driven of the devil into the wilder
ness. ) ¦
30 And Jesus asked him, saying,
'What is thy name ? And he said.
Legion : because many de-vUs were
entered into him.
31 And they besought him that
he would not command them to
go out into the deep.
32 And there was there an herd
of many swine feeding on the
mountain : and they besought him
that he would suffer them to enter
into them. And he suffered
them. 33 Then went the de-vils out of
the man, and entered into the
swine : and 'the herd ran -violently
down a steep place into the lake,
and were choked.
34 When they that fed them saw
what was done, they fled, and went
and told it in the city and in the
country. 35 Then they went out to see
what was done ; and came to Je
sus, and found the man, out of
whom the de-vils were departed,
sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed,

25 a calm. Then he said to them,
' ' "Where is your faith ? ' ' They
marvelled in awe, saying to one
another, " "Whatever can he
be ? He gives orders to the
very winds and water, and
they obey him 1 "
26 They put in at the country
of the Gergesenes, on the
shore facing GalUee.
27 As he stepped out on land
he was met by a man from
the town who had daemons in
him ; for a long while he had
worn no clothing, and he stayed
not in a house but among the
tombs.
28 On catching sight of Jesus
he shrieked aloud and prayed
him with a loud cry, " Jesus,
son of God most High, what
business have you with me ?
Do not torture me, I beg of
you."
29 (For he had charged the
unclean spirit to come out of
the man. Many a time when
it had seized hold of him, he
had been fastened secure in fet
ters and chains, but he would
snap his bonds and be driven
by the daemon into the desert.)
30 So Jesus asked him, " What
is your name ? " " Legion," he
said, for a number of daemons
31 had entered him. And they
begged him not to order them
32 off to the abyss. Now a con
siderable drove of svsdne was
grazing there on the hillside, so
the daemons begged him for
leave to enter them. He gave
33 them leave, and the daemons
came out of the man and went
into the s-wine ; the drove
rushed down the steep slope
into the lake and were
34 suffocated. When the herds
men saw what had occurred
they fled -and reported it to
the town and the hamlets.
35 The people came out to see
what had occurred, and when
they reached Jesus they dis
covered the man whom the
daemons had left, seated at the
feet of Jesus, clothed and sane.

164

ST. LUKE VIII

and in his right mind : and they
were afraid.
36 They also which saw it told
them by what means he tliat was
possessed of the devils was healed.
37 Tf Then the whole multitude
of the country of the Gadarenes
round about besought him to de
part from them ; for they were
taken with great fear : and he went
up into the ship, and returned
back again.
38 Now the man out of whom
the devils were departed besought
him that he might be with him :
but Jesus sent him away, saying,
39 Return to thine own house,
and shew how great things God
hath done unto thee. And he went
his way, and published through
out the whole city how great
things Jesus had done unto him.
40 And it came to pass, that,
when Jesus was returned, the peo
ple gladly received him: for they
were all waiting for him.
41 Tf And, behold, there came a
man named Jairus, and he was
a ruler of the synagogue : and he
fell down at Jesus' feet, and be
sought him that he would come
into his house :
42 For he had one only daugh
ter, about twelve years of age, and
she lay a dying. But as he went
the people thronged him.
43 Tf And a woman having an
issue of blood twelve years, which
had spent all her living upon phy
sicians, neither could be healed of
any, 44 Came behind him, and
touched the border of his garment :
and immediately her issue of blood
stanched. io And Jesus said, Who touched
me ? When all denied, Peter and
they that were with him said.
Master, the multitude throng thee
and press thee, and- sayest thou,
Who touched me ?
46 And Jesus said. Somebody
hath touched me : for 1 perceive
that virtue is gone out of me.
47 And when the woman saw
that she was not hid, she came
trembling, and falling down be-

36 That frightened them. They
got a report fi-om those who
had seen how the lunatic
37 was cured, and then all
the inhabitants of the sur
rounding country of the
Gergesenes asked him to
leave them, they were so
seized -svith terror. He em
barked in the boat and went
back.
38 The man whom the
daemons had left begged
that he might accompany
him. Jesus, however, sent
him a-svay, saying,
39 " Go home and describe
all that God has done for
you." So he went off to
proclaim through the whole
to-vsm all that Jesus had done
for him.
40 On his return Jesus was
welcomed by the crowd;
they were aU looking out
for him.
41 A man called .Jairus came,
who was a president of the
synagogue, and faUing at the
feet of Jesus entreated him
42 to come to his house, for
he had an only daughter
about twelve years old and
she was dying. As Jesus went
the crowds kept crushing
43 him, and a woman who
had had a hemorrhage for
twelve years * which no one
44 could cure, came up behind
him and touched the tassel
of his robe. Her hemorrhage
instantly ceased.
45 Jesus said, " Who touched
me ? " As everyone denied
it, Peter and his com
panions said, " Master, the
crowds are aU round you
pressing hard! "
46 Jesus said, " Somebody did
touch me, for I felt power
had passed from me."
47 So when the woman saw she
had not escaped notice, she
came trembling, and faUing
* Omitting iarpois irpo{j-a.i/aAw(ra{ra oAoi"
Toi/ ^iov with BIi arm. Syr.Sm. sah.

ST. LUKE IX

1().5

fore him, she declared unto him
before all the people for what
cause she had touched him, and
how she was healed immediately.
.48 And he said unto her, Daugh
ter, be of good comfort : thy faith
hath made thee whole ; go in
peace. 49 Tf While he yet spake, there
cometh one from the ruler of the
synagogue's house, saying to him.
Thy daughter is dead ; trouble not
the Master.
50 But when Jesus heard it, he
answered him, saying. Fear not :
believe only, and she shall be made
whole. 51 And when he came into the
house, he suffered no man to go
in, save Peter, and James, and
John, and the father and the
mother of the maiden.
52 And all wept, and bewaUed
her : but he said, "Weep not ; she
is not dead, but sleepeth.
53 And they laughed him to
scorn, knowing that she was dead.
54 And he put them all out, and
took her by the hand, and called,
saying. Maid, arise.
55 And her spirit came again,
and she arose straightway : and he
commanded to give her meat.
56 And her parents were aston
ished : but he charged them that
they should tell no man what was
done.

down before him she told be
fore all the people why she had
touched him and how she had
48 been instantly cured. " Daugh
ter," he said to her, " your faith
has made you well ; depart in
peace."
49 He was stiU speaking when
someone came from the house
of the synagogue-president
to say, '' Your daughter is
dead. Do not trouble the
teacher any further."
50 But when Jesus heard it he
said to him, " Have no fear,
only believe and she shall get
weU."
51 When he reached the house
he would not allow anyone to
come in with him except Peter
and .James and .John, and the
child's father and mother.
52 Everyone was weeping and be
wailing her, but he said, " Stop
weeping ; she is not dead but
asleep."
53 They laughed at him, know
ing that she was dead.
54 But he took her hand and
called to her, " Rise, little girl."
55 And her spirit returned, she
got up instantly, and he or
dered them to give her some-
56 thing to eat. Her parents were
amazed, but he charged them
not to tell anyone what had
happened.

CHAPTER IX
1 Then he caUed his twelve dis
ciples together, and gave them
power and authority over all
de-vils, and to cure diseases.
2 And he sent them to preach
the kingdom of God, and to heal
the sick.
3 And he said unto them, 'Take
nothing for your journey, neither
staves, nor scrip, neither bread,
neither money ; neither have two
coats apiece.
4 And whatsoever house ye
enter into, there abide, and thence
depart. 5 And whosoever will not re-

CHAPTER IX
1 Calling the twelve apostles
together he gave them power
and authority over all daemons
as well as to heal diseases.
2 He sent them out to preach
the Reign of God and to cure
the sick.
3 And he told them, " Take
nothing for the journey, neither
stick nor wallet nor bread nor
silver, and do not carry two
shirts.
4 Whatever house you go into,
stay there and leave from
there.
5 "Whoever will not receive

166

ST. LUKE IX

ceive you, when ye go out of that
city, shake off the very dust from
your feet for a testimony against
them. 6 And they departed, and went
through the towns, preaching the
gospel, and healing every where.
7 Tf Now Herod the tetrarch
heard of all that was done by him :
and he was perplexed, because that
it was said of some, that John was
risen from the dead ;
8 And of some, that Elias had
appeared ; and of others, that one
of the old prophets was risen
again. 9 And Herod said, John have I
beheaded : but who is this, of
whom I hear such things ? And he
desired to see him.
10 Tf And the apostles, when
they were returned, told him all
that they had done. And he took
them, and went aside privately
into a desert place belonging to the
city called Bethsaida.
11 And the people, when they
knew it, followed him : and he re
ceived them, and spake unto them
of the kingdom of God, and healed
them that had need of healing.
12 And when the day began to
wear away, then came the twelve,
and said unto him. Send the mul
titude away, that they may go
into the towns and country round
about, and lodge, and get victuals :
for we are here in a desert place.
13 But he said unto them. Give
ye them to eat. And they said.
We have no more but five loaves
and two flshes ; except we should
go and buy meat for all this
people. 14 For they were about flve
thousand men. And he said to
his disciples, Make them sit down
by flfties in a company.
15 And they did so, and made
them all sit down.
1 6 Then he took the flve loaves
and the two fishes, and looking up
to heaven, he blessed them, and
brake, and gave to the disciples to
set before the multitude.
17 And they did eat, and were
aii filled : and there was taken up

you, leave that town and
shake off the very dust from
your feet as a testimony against
them."
6 So they went out from ¦vUlage
to village preaching the gospel
and healing everywhere.
7 When Herod the tetrarch
heard all that was going on, he
was quite at a loss ; for some
said that John had risen from
8 the dead, some that Elijah had
appeared, and others that one ,
of the ancient prophets had
arisen.
9 Herod said, " John I be
headed. But who is this, of
whom I hear such tales ? "
And he made efforts to see
him.
10 Then the apostles came back
and described all they had done
to .Jesus. He took them and re
tired in private to a town called
11 Bethsaida, but the crowds
learned this and foUowed him.
He welcomed them, spoke to
them of the Reign of God, and
cured those who needed to be
healed.
12 Now as the day began to
decline the twelve came up
to him and said, " Send the
crowd off to lodge in the ¦vil
lages and farms around and get
provisions there, for here we
13 are in a desert place." He said
to them, " Give them some food
yourselves." They said, " We
have only got five loaves and
two fish. Unless — are we to go
and buy food for the whole of
14 this people ? " (There were
about flve thousand men of
them.) He said to his dis
ciples, " Make them lie down in
rows of about flfty."
15 They did so, and made them
all lie down.
16 Then taking the flve loaves
and the two fish and looking up
to heaven he blessed them,
broke them in pieces and
handed them to the disciples to
1 7 set before the crowd. And they
all ate and had enough. "What
they had left over was picked

ST. LUKE IX

167

of fragments that remained to
them twelve baskets.
18 Tf And it came to pass, as he
was alone praying, his disciples
were with him : and he asked
them, saying. Whom say the peo
ple that I am ?
19 They answering said, John
the Baptist ; but some say, EUas ;
and others say, that one of the old
prophets is risen again.
20 He said unto them. But
whom say ye that I am ? Peter
answering said. The Christ of God.
21 And he straitly charged
them, and commanded them to tell
no man that thing ;
22 Saying, The Son of man must
suffer many things, and be rejected
of the elders and chief priests and
scribes, and be slain, and be raised
the third day.
23 Tf And he said to them aU, If
any man wUl come after me, let
him deny himseff, and take up his
cross daily, and follow me.
24 For whosoever ¦sviU save his
life shaU lose it : but whosoever
wUl lose his lffe for my sake, the
same shall save it.
25 For what is a man advan
taged, ff he gain the whole world,
and lose himseU, or be cast
away ?
26 For whosoever shaU be a-
shamed of me and of my words,
of him shaU the Son of man be
ashamed, when he shall come in
his own glory, and in his Father's,
and of the holy angels.
27 But I tell you of a truth,
there be some standing here,
which shaU not taste of death, tUl
they see the kingdom of God.
28 Tf -And it came to pass about
an eight days after these sayings,
he took Peter and John and James,
and went up into a mountain to
pray. 29 And as he prayed, the fashion
of his countenance was altered,
and his raiment was white and
glistering. 30 And, behold, there talked
with him two men, which were
Moses and Elias :
31 Who appeared in glory, and

up, twelve baskets full of frag
ments.
18 Now it happened that while
he was praying by himself his
disciples were beside him. So
he inquired of them, " Who do
the crowds say I am ? "
19 They replied, " John the
Baptist, though some say
Elijah and some say that one
of the ancient prophets has
arisen."
20 He said to them, " And
who do you say I am ? "
Peter replied, " The Christ of
God."
21 Then he forbade them
strictly to tell this to any-
22 one. The Son of man, he
said, has to endure great
suffering, to be rejected by
the elders and high priests
and scribes, to be kUled,
and on the third day to be
raised.
23 He said to all, " If anyone
wishes to come after me, let
him deny himself, take up his
cross day after day, and so
follow me ;
24 for whoever wants to save
his life ¦will lose it,
and whoever loses his life for
my sake, he wiU save it.
25 What proflt wiU it be for a man
to gain the whole world and
26 lose or forfeit himself ? For
whoever is ashamed of me and
my words, of him will the Son
of man be ashamed when he
comes in his glory and in the
glory of the Father and of the
27 holy angels. I tell you plainly,
there are some of those stand
ing here who will not taste
death tUl they see the Reign of
God."
28 It was about eight days after
he said this, when he took
Peter, John, and James, and
went up the hillside to pray.
29 "While he was praying tSie ap
pearance of his face altered and
his dress turned dazzling white.
30 There were two men conversing
with him, Moses and Elijah,
31 who appeared in a -vision of

168

ST. LUKE IX

spake of his decease which he
should accomplish at Jerusalem.
32 But Peter and they that
were with him were heavy with
sleep : and when they were awake,
they saw his glory, and the two
men that stood with him.
33 And it came to pass, as they
departed from him, Peter said
unto Jesus, Master, it is good for us
to be here : and let us make three
tabernacles; one for thee, and one
for Moses, and one for Elias : not
knowing what he said.
34 While he thus spake, there
came a cloud, and overshadowed
them : and they feared as they
entered into the cloud.
35 And there came a voice out
of the cloud, saying, This is my
beloved Son : hear him.
36 And when the voice was
past, Jesus was found alone. And
they kept it close, and told no man
in those days any of those things
which they had seen.
37 Tf And it came to pass, that
on the next day, when they were
come down from the hiU, much
people met him.
38 And, behold, a man of the
company cried out, saying. Master,
I beseech thee, look upon my son :
for he is mine only child.
39 And, lo, a spirit taketh him,
and he suddenly crieth out ; and
it teareth him that he foameth
again, and bruising him hardly
departeth from him.
40 And 1 besought thy disciples
to cast him out ; and they could
not. 41 And Jesus answering said, O
faithless and perverse generation,
how long shall 1 be with you, and
suffer you ? Bring thy son hither.
42 And as he was yet a coming,
the devil threw him down, and tare
him. And Jesus rebuked the un
clean spirit, and healed the child,
and delivered him again to his
fatheB'. 43 Tf And they were all amazed
at the mighty power of God. But
while they wondered every one at
all things which Jesus did, he said
unto his disciples.

glory and said he must go
through with his death and de-
32 parture at Jerusalem. Now
Peter and his companions had
been overpowered with sleep,
but on waking up they saw his
glory and the two men who
were standing beside him.
33 When they were parting from
him, Peter said to Jesus, " Mas
ter, it is a good thing we are
here ; let us put up three tents,
one for you, one for Moses, and
one for Elijah " (not knowing
34 what he was saying). As he
spoke, a cloud came and over
shadowed them. They were
awestruck as they passed into
35 the cloud, but a voice came
from the cloud, " This is my
Son, my Chosen one ; listen to
him."
36 When the voice ceased, they
found themselves alone with
Jesus. And in those days
they kept sUence and told no
body anything of what they
had seen.
37 Next day, when they came
do-svn the hill, a large crowd
38 met him. " Teacher," shouted
a man from the crowd, " look
at my son, 1 beg of you, for he
39 is my only boy, and a spirit gets
hold of him till he suddenly
shrieks ; it convulses him tUl he
foams ; indeed it wUl hardly
leave off tearing him to pieces.
40 I begged your disciples to cast
it out, but they could not."
41 Jesus answered, " O faithless
and perverse generation, how
long must I still be with you
and bear with you ? Fetch your
son here."
42 Before the boy could reach
Jesus, the daemon dashed
him down and convulsed him,
but Jesus checked the un
clean spirit, cured the boy,
and handed him back to his
father.
43 And all were astounded
at this grand display of God.
But while aU marvelled at
all he did, he said to his
disciples.

ST. LUKE IX

169

44 Let these sayings sink down
into your ears : for the Son of man
shall be delivered into the hands
of men.
45 But they understood not this
saying, and it was hid from them,
that they perceived it not : and
they feared to ask him of that
saying. 46 Tf Then there arose a reason
ing among them, which of them
should be greatest.
47 And Jesus, perceiving the
thought of their heart, took a
chUd, and set him by him,
48 And said unto them, "Whoso
ever shaU receive this child in my
name receiveth me : and whoso
ever shaU receive me receiveth
him that sent me : for he that is
least among you all, the same shaU
be great.
49 Tf And John answered and
said. Master, we saw one casting
out devUs in thy name ; and we
forbad him, because he followeth
not with us.
50 And Jesus said unto him.
Forbid him not : for he that is not
against us is for us.
51 Tf And it came to pass, when
the time was come that he should
be received up, he stedfastly set
his face to go to Jerusalem
52 And sent messenge before
his face : and they went, and en
tered into a village of the Sama
ritans, to make ready for him.
53 And they did not receive
him, because his face was as though
he would go to Jerusalem.
54 And when his disciples
James and John saw this, they said,
Lord, wUt thou that we command
flre to come down from heaven,
and consume them, even as Elias
did? 55 But he turned, and rebuked
them, and said. Ye know not what
manner of spirit ye are of.
56 For the Son of man is not
come to destroy men's lives, but
to save them. And they went to
another -sdllage.
57 Tf And it came to pass, that,
as they went in the way, a certain
man said unto him. Lord, I wUl

44 " Let these words sink
into your ears : ' the Son of
man is to be betrayed into
45 the hands of men.' " But
they did not understand his
saying — indeed it was kept a
secret from them, to prevent
them from fathoming it — and
they were afraid to ask him
about this saying.
46 A dispute arose among them
as to which of them was the
47 greatJest. .Jesus knew the dis
pute that occupied their minds,
so he took hold of a little chUd
48 and set it by his side ; then he
said to them,
" Whoever receives this little
chUd in my name re
ceives me,
and whoever receives me
receives him who sent
me.
For it is the lowliest of
you all who is great."
49 John said to him, " Master,
we saw a man casting out dae
mons in your name, but we
stopped him because he is not a
50 follower of ours." Jesus said
to him, " Do not stop him ; *
he who is not against j ou is for
you."
51 As the time for his assump
tion was now due, he set his
face for the journey to Jerusa
lem.
52 He sent messengers in front
of him. They went and
entered a Samaritan village
to make preparations for him,
53 but the people would not
receive him because his face
was turned in the direction of
Jerusalem.
54 So when the disciples James
and John saw this, they said,
" Lord, will you have us bid
fire come down from heaven and
consume them 1 "
55 But he turned and checked
them.
56 Then they journeyed to
another vUlage.
57 And as they journeyed
along the road a man said to
• Omitting [ou yap kanv koJS' vij.uiv\.

170

ST. LUKE X

foUow thee whithersoever thou
goest. 58 And .Jesus said unto him.
Foxes have holes, and birds of the
air have nests ; but the Son of man
hath not where to lay his head.
59 And he said unto another,
Follow me. But he said. Lord,
suffer me flr.st to go and bury my
father. 60 Jesus said unto him. Let the
dead bury their dead : but go thou
and preach the kingdom of God.
61 And another also said, Lord,
I will follow thee ; but let me flrst
go bid them farewell, which are at
home at my house.
62 And Jesus said unto him, No
man, having put his hand to the
plough, and looking back, is flt for
the kingdom of God.

him, " I will follow you any-
58 where." .Jesus said to him,
" The foxes have their holes,
the wild birds have their nests,
but the Son of man has no
where to lay his head."
59 He said to another man, " Fol
low me " ; but he said, " Let
me go and bury my father first
60 of all." Jesus said to him,
" Leave the dead to bury their
own dead ; you go and spread
the news of the Reign of God."
61 Another man also said to him,
" I will follow you. Lord. But
let me first say good-bye to my
62 people at home." Jesus said to
him, " No one is any use to the
Reign of God who puts his
hand to the plough and then
looks behind him."

CHAPTER X
1 After these things the Lord
appointed other seventy also, and
sent them two and two before his
face into every city and place,
whither he himself would come.
2 Therefore said he unto them.
The harvest truly is great, but the
labourers are few: pray ye there
fore the Lord of the harvest, that
he would send forth labourers into
his harvest.
3 Go your ways : behold, 1 send
you forth as lambs among wolves.
4 Carry neither purse, nor scrip,
nor shoes : and salute no man by
the way.
5 And into whatsoever house ye
enter, first say. Peace be to this
house. 6 And if the son of peace be
there, your peace shall rest upon it :
ff not, it shall turn to you again.
7 And in the same house remain,
eating and drinking such things as
they give : for the labourer is
worthy of his hire. Go not from
house to house.
8 And into whatsoever city ye
enter, and they receive you, eat
such things as are set before you :
9 Andhealthesickthatarethere-
in, and say unto them. The king
dom of God is come nigh unto you.

CHAPTER X
1 After that the Lord com
missioned other seventy dis
ciples, sending them in front
of him two by two to every
town and place that he in-
2 tended to -visit himself. He
said to them, " The harvest is
rich, but the labourers are few ;
so pray the Lord of the harvest
to send labourers to gather his
3 harvest. Go your way ; I am
sending you out like lambs
4 among wolves. Carry no purse,
no wallet, no sandals. Do not
stop to salute anybody on the
5 road. Whatever ho'ise you en
ter, first say, ' Peace be to this
6 household ! ' Then, ff there is
a soul there breathing peace,
your peace will rest on him ;
otherwise it wiU come back to
7 you. Stay at the same house,
eating and drinking what the
people provide (for the work
man deserves his wages) ; you
are not to shift from one house
to another.
8 Wherever you are received
on entering any town, eat what
9 is provided for you, heal those
in the town who are Ul, and tell
them, ' The Reign of God is
nearly on you.'

ST. LUKE X

171

10 But into whatsoever city ye
enter, and they receive you not,
go your ways out into the streets
of the same, and say,
11 Even the very dust of your
city, which cleaveth on us, we do
-vsdpe off against you : notwith
standing be ye sure of this, that
the kingdom of God is come nigh
unto you.
12 But I say unto you, that it
shaU be more tolerable in that
day for Sodom, than for that
city. 13 Woe unto thee, Chorazin I
woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for ff
the mighty works had been done
in Tyre and Sidon, which have
been done in you, they had a great
whUe ago repented, sitting in sack
cloth and ashes.
14 But it shaU be more tolerable
for Tyre and Sidon at the judg
ment, than for you.
15 And thou, Capernaum, which
art exalted to heaven, shalt be
thrust do-svn to heU.
16 He that heareth you heareth
me ; and he that despiseth you de
spiseth me ; and he that despiseth
me despiseth him that sent me.
17 Tf And the seventy returned
again with joy, saying, jLord, even
the devUs are subject unto us
through thy name.
18 And he said unto them, I
beheld Satan as Ughtning faU from
heaven. 19 Behold, I give unto you
power to tread on serpents and
scorpions, and over aU the power
of the enemy : and nothing shaU
by any means hurt you.
20 Notwithstanding in this re
joice not, that the spirits are sub
ject unto you ; but rather rejoice,
because your names are written in
heaven. 21 Tf In that hour Jesus rejoiced
in spirit, and said, I thank thee, O
Father, Lord of heaven and earth,
that thou hast hid these things
from the -wise and prudent, and
hast revealed them unto babes :
even so, Father ; for so it seemed
good in thy sight.
22 AU things are deUvcred to

10 But wherever you are not
received on entering any town,
go out into the streets of the
town and cry,
11 ' The very dust of your
to'svn that clings to us we wipe
off from our feet as a protest.
But mark this, the Reign of
12 Godisnear!' I tell you, on the
great Day it will be more bear
able for Sodom than for that
13 town. Woe to you, Khorazin !
woe to you, Bethsaida ! Had
the miracles performed in you
been performed in Tyre and
Sidon, they would long ago
have been sitting penitent in
14 sackcloth and ashes. But it
wUl be more bearable for Tyre
and Sidon at the judgment than
15 for you. And you, O Caphar
nahum ! Exalted to heaven ?
No, you will sink to Hades J
16 He who listens to you listens
tome,
he who rejects you rejects
me,
and he who rejects me re
jects him who sent me."
17 The seventy came back with
joy. " Lord," they said, " the
very daemons obey us in your
18 name." He said to them, " Yes,
I watched Satan fall from
heaven Uke a fiash of lightning.
19 I have indeed given you the
power of treading on serperds
and scorpions and of trampling
down all the power of the
Enemy ; nothing shall injure
20 you. Only,
do not rejoice because the
spirits obey you :
rejoice because your names
are enroUed in heaven. ' '
21 He thrUled with joy at that
hour in the holy Spirit, saying,
" I praise thee, Father, Lord of
heaven and earth, for concealing
this from the wise and learned
and revealing it to the simple-
minded ; yes. Father, I praise
thee that such was thy chosen
purpose." Then turning to the
disciples he said,
22 " All has been handed over to
me by my Father ;

172

ST. LUKE X

me of my Father : and no man
knoweth who the Son is, but the
Father ; and who the Father is,
but the Son, and he to whom the
Son will reveal him.
23 TI And he turned him unto
his disciples, and said privately,
Blessed are the eyes which see the
things that ye see :
24 For I tell you, that many
prophets and kings have desired
to see those things which ye see,
and have not seen them ; and to
hear those things which ye hear,
and have not heard them.
25 Tf And, behold, a certain law
yer stood up, and tempted him,
saying, Master, what shaU I do to
inherit eternal life ?
26 He said unto him, 'What is
written in the law ? how readest
thou ?
27 And he answering said, Thou
shalt love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
and with all thy strength, and ¦with
all thy mind ; and thy neighbour
as thyself.
28 And he said unto him. Thou
hast answered right: this do, and
thou shalt live.
29 But he, wiUing to justify
himself, said unto Jesus, And who
is my neighbour ?
30 And Jesus answering said, A
certain man went down from Jeru
salem to Jericho, and fell among
thieves, which stripped him of his
raiment, and wounded him, and
departed, leaving him half d^ad.
31 And by chance there came
down a certain priest that way :
and when he saw him, he passed
by on the other side.
32 And likewise a Le'vite, when
he was at the place, came and
looked on him, and passed by on
the other side.
33 But a certain Samaritan, as
he journeyed, came where he was :
and when he saw him, he had
compassion on him,
34 And went to him, and bound
up his wounds, pouring in oU and
wine, and set him on his own
beast, and brought him to an inn,
and took care of him.

and no one knows who the
Son is except the Father,
or who the Father is except
the Son,
and he to whom the
Son chooses to reveal
him."
23 Then turning to the disciples he
said privately,
" Blessed are the eyes that see
what you see !
24 For I tell you many prophets
and kings have desired
to see what you see,
but they have not seen
it;
and to hear what you hear,
but they have not heard
it."
25 Now a jurist got up to tempt
him. " Teacher," he said,
" whfit am I to do to inherit
26 life eternal ? " He said to him,
" T^Tiat is -written in the law ?
What do you read there ? "
27 He replied, " You must love the
Lord your God with your whole
heart, with your whole soul, with
your whole strength, and with
your whole mind. Also your
neighbour as yourself." " A
28 right answer ! " said Jesus ;
" do that and you will live."
29 Anxious to make an excuse for
himself, however, he said to
Jesus, " But who is my neigh-
30 hour ? " Jesus rejoined, " A
man going do-wn from Jeru
salem to Jeric o feU among
robbers who stripped and bela
boured him and then went off
31 leaving him half-dead. Now it
so chanced that a priest was
going down the same road, but
on seeing him he went past on
32 the opposite side. So did a
Le-vite who came to the spot ;
he looked at him but passed on
33 the opposite side. However a
Samaritan traveller came to
where he was and felt pity
34 when he saw him ; he went to
him, bound his wounds up,
pouring oil and wine into them,
mounted him on his own steed,
took him to an inn, and at-
35 tended to him. Next morning

ST. LUKE XI

173

35 And on the morrow when he
departed, he took out two pence,
and gave them to the host, and
said unto him. Take care of him ;
and whatsoever thou spendest
more, when I come again, I will
repay thee.
36 Which now of these three,
thinkest thou, was neighbour
unto him that fell among the
thieves ?
37 And he said. He that shewed
mercy on him. Then said Jesus
unto him. Go, and do thou likewise.
38 Tf Now it came to pass, as
they went, that he entered into a
certain village : and a certain
woman named Martha received
him into her house.
39 And she had a sister called
Mary, which also sat at Jesus' feet,
and heard his word.
40 But Martha was cumbered
about much serving, and came to
him, and said. Lord, dost thou not
care that my sister hath left me
to serve alone ? bid her therefore
that she help me.
41 And Jesus answered and said
unto her, Martha, Martha, thou
art careful and troubled about
many things :
42 But one thing is needful :
and Mary hath chosen that good
part, which shall not be taken
away from her.

he took out a couple of shillings
and gave them to the innkeeper,
saying, ' Attend to him, and if
you are put to any extra ex
pense I wUl refund you on my
36 way back.' Which of these
three men, in your opinion,
proved a neighbour to the man
who fell among the robbers ? "
37 He said, " The man who took
pity on him." Jesus said to him,
" Then go and do the same."
38 In the course of their journey
he entered a certain -village, and
a woman called Martha wel-
39 corned him to her house. She
had a sister called Mary, who
seated herself at the feet of the
40 Lord to listen to his talk. Now
Martha was so busy attending
to them that she grew worried ;
she came up and said, " Lord,
is it aU one to you that my
sister has left me to do all the
work alone ? Come, tell her to
4 1 lend me a hand . ' ' The Lord an
swered her, " Martha, Martha,*
42 Mary has chosen the best dish,
and she is not to be dragged
away from it."
• Omitting, with D, Syr.Sin. and the
majority of the Old Latin manuscripts
p-iptp-viii . . . xpfi'd. (D adding yopujad^Tj).
I translate uepiSa by ' dish,' to bring out
the point and play of the saying. Jesus
means that Mary has chosen well in
selecting the nourishment of his teaching.

CHAPTER XI
1 And it came to pass, that, as
he was praying in a certain place,
when he ceased, one of his dis
ciples said unto him. Lord, teach
us to pray, as John also taught
his disciples.
2 And he said unto them, 'When
ye pray, say. Our Father which art
in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy wUl be
done, as in heaven, so in earth.
3 Give us day by day our daily
bread. 4 And forgive, us our sins ; for
we also forgive every one that is
indebted to us. And lead us not
into temptation ; but deliver us
from evU.

CHAPTER XI
1 He was praying at a cer
tain place, and when he
stopped one of his disciples said
to him, " Lord, teach us to
pray, as John taught his dis
ciples."
2 He said to them,
" When you pray, say. Father,
thy name be revered,
thy Reign begin ;
3 give us our bread for the
morrow day by day,
4 and forgive us our sins
for we do forgive every
one who has offended
us ;
and lead us not into temp
tation."

174

ST. LUKE XI

5 And he said unto them.
Which of you shall have a
friend, and shall go unto him
at midnight, and say unto him,
Friend, lend me three loaves ;
6 For a friend of mine in his
journey is come to me, and I
have nothing to set before him ?
7 And he from within shall an
swer and say. Trouble me not :
the door is now shut, and my
children are with me in bed ; I
cannot rise and give thee.
8 I say unto you. Though
he wUl not rise and give him,
because he is his friend, yet
because of his importunity he
will rise and give him as many
as he needeth.
9 And I say unto you. Ask,
and it shall be given you ; seek,
and ye shall find ; knock, and
it shall be opened unto you.
10 For every one that asketh
receiveth ; and he that seeketh
findeth ; and to him that knocketh
it shall be opened.
11 If a son shall ask bread of
any of you that is a father, will
he give him a stone ? or ff Tie
ask a fish, wiU he for a fish
give him a serpent ?
12 Or if he shall ask an egg,
will he offer him a scorpion ?
13 If ye then, being evU, know
how to give good gifts unto
your children : how much more
shall your heavenly Father give
the Holy Spirit to them that ask
him ?
14 Tf And he was casting out a
devil, and it was dumb. And it
came to pass, when the devil was
gone out, the dumb spake ; and
the people wondered.
15 But some of them said. He
casteth out devils through Beel
zebub the chief of the devils.
16 And others, tempting him,
sought of him a sign from
heaven. 17 But he, knowing their
thoughts, said unto them. Every
kingdom divided against itself
is brought to desolation ; and a
house divided against a house
faUeth.

5 And he said to them, " Suppose
one of you has a friend, and
you go to him at midnight and
say to him, ' Friend, let me
6 have three loaves ; for a friend
of mine travelling has come to
my house and 1 have nothing to
7 set before him.' And suppose
he answers from the inside,
' Don't bother me ; the door is
locked by this time, and my
children are in bed with me.
I can't get up and give you
8 anything.' I tell you, though
he wUl not get up and give you
anything because you are a
friend of his, he will at least
rise and give you whatever you
9 want, because you persist. So
I tell you,
ask and the gift wiU be yours,
seek and you wUl find, knock
and the door wUl open to you ;
10 for everyone who asks receives,
the seeker finds, the door is
opened to anyone who knocks.
11 What father among you, ff
asked by his son for a loaf,
wiU hand him a stone ?
Or, ff asked for a flsh, -wUl
hand him a serpent instead
of a flsh ?
12 Or, ff asked for an egg, -sviU he
hand him a scorpion ?
13 Well, ff for aU your evil you
know to give your chUdren
what is good, how much more
wUl your Father give the holy
Spirit from heaven to those
who ask him ? "
14 He was casting out a dumb
daemon, and when the daemon
had gone out the dumb man
spoke. The crowds marveUed,
15 but some of them said, " It is
by Beelzebul the prince of dae
mons that he casts out dae-
16 mons." Others by way of
tempting him demanded he
should give them a Sign from
17 heaven. He knew what they
were thinking about, so he said
to them,
" Any realm divided against
itself comes to ruin,
house after house falls
down;

ST. LUKE XI

175

18 If Satan also be di-vided
against himself, how shall his
kingdom stand ? because ye say
that I cast out devUs through
Beelzebub. 19 And ff I by Beelzebub cast
out de-vils, by whom do your sons
cast them out ? therefore shaU they
be your judges.
20 But ff I with the finger of
God cast out devUs, no doubt the
kingdom of God is come upon you.
21 When a strong man armed
keepeth his palace, his goods are
in peace :
22 But when a stronger than he
shaU come upon him, and over
come him, he taketh from him
aU his armour wherein he trusted,
and divideth his spoils.
23 He that is not with me is
against me : and he that gathereth
not -svith me scattereth.
24 When the unclean spirit is
gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest ;
and finding none, he saith, I will
return unto my house whence I
came out.
25 And when he cometh, he
findeth it swept and garnished.
26 Then goeth he, and taketh
to him seven other spirits more
-wicked than himself ; and they
enter in, and dwell there : and the
last state of that man is worse than
the first.
27 Tf And it came to pass, as he
spake these things, a certain wo
man of the company lifted up her
voice, and said unto him. Blessed
is the womb that bare thee, and
the paps which thou hast sucked.
28 But he said. Yea rather,
Blessed are they that hear the
word of God, and keep it.
29 Tf And when the people were
gathered thick together, he began
to say. This is an evil generation :
they seek a sign ; and there shall
no sign be given it, but the sign
of Jonas the prophet.
30 For as Jonas was a sign
unto the Ninevites, so shall also the
Son of man be to this generation.
• Omitting p-e, which von Soden inserts
few other authorities.

18 and

19

20

your

if Satan is divided
against himself,
how can his realm stand ?
You say I am casting out dae
mons by Beelzebul ?
If I cast out daemons by
Beelzebul, by whom do your
sons cast them out ?
Thus they will be
judges.
But ff it is by the finger of
God that I cast dae
mons out,
then the Reign of God has
reached you already.
2 1 When the strong man in armour
guards his homestead, his prop-
22 erty is undisturbed ; but when
a strongermanattacks and con
quers him. he seizes the panoply
on which he relied and divides
up the spoil.
He who is not with me is
against me, and he who does
not gather with me scatters.'*
When an unclean spirit leaves
a man, it roams through dry
places in search of refreshment.
As it finds none, then it says
' I wUl go back to the house I
left,' and when it comes it finds
the house clean and in order.
Then it goes off to fetch seven
other spirits worse than itself ;
they go in and dwell there, and
the last state of that man is
worse than the first."
While he was saying this, a
woman shouted to him out of
the crowd, " Blessed is the
womb that bore you, and the
breasts you sucked ! " But he
said, " Blessed rather are those
who hear and who observe the
word of God ! "
As the crowds were throng
ing to him, he proceeded to say,
" This is an e-vil generation :
it demands a Sign,
but no Sign will be given to it
except the Sign of Jonah ;
for as Jonah was a Sign to
the Ninivites,
so shall the Son of man be to
this generation.
within brackets from KL 3S and a

23

24

27

28

29

30

176

ST. LUKE XI

31 The queen of the south shall
rise up in the judgment with the
men of this generation, and con
demn them : for she came from
the utmost parts of the earth to
hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and,
behold, a greater than Solomon is
here. 32 The men of Nineve shall rise
up in the judgment with this
generation, and shall condemn it :
for they repented at the preaching
of Jonas ; and, behold, a greater
than Jonas is here.
33 No man, when he hath light
ed a candle, putteth it in a secret
place, neither under a bushel, but
on a candlestick, that they which
come in may see the light.
34 The light of the body is the
eye : therefore when thine eye is
single, thy whole body also is fuU
of light ; but when thine eye is
evil, thy body also is full of dark
ness. 35 Take heed therefore that the
light which is in thee be not dark
ness. 36 If thy whole body therefore
be fuU of light, having no part
dark, the whole shall be full of
hght, as when the bright shining
of a candle doth give thee light.
37 Tf And as he spake, a certain
Pharisee besought him to dine
with him : and he went in, and sat
down to meat.
38 And when the Pharisee saw
it, he marvelled that he had not
first washed before dinner.
39 And the Lord said unto him.
Now do ye Pharisees make clean
the outside of the cup and the
platter ; but your inward part is
fuU of ravening and wickedness.
40 Ye fools, did not he that
made that which is without make
that which is within also ?
41 But rather give alms of such
things as ye have ; and, behold,
all things are clean unto you.
42 But woe unto you, Pharisees !
for ye tithe mint and rue and all

31 The queen of the South wUl
rise at the judgment vsdth
the men of this generation
and condemn them ;
for she came from the ends
of the earth to listen to
the wisdom of Solomon,
and here is One greater
than Solomon.
32 The men of Ninive will rise
at the judgment with this
generation and condemnit ;
for when Jonah preachedthey
did repent, and here is One
greater than Jonah.
33 No one lights a lamp to put it
in a cellar or under a bowl,
but on a stand, so that those
who come in can see the light.
34 Your eye is the lamp of the
body : when your eye is
sound, then the whole of
your body has light,
but ff your eye is diseased,
then your body is darkened.
35 (Look ! perhaps your very
light is dark. )
36 So ff your whole body has light,
without any corner of it in
darkness, it wiU be lit Up en
tirely, as when a lamp lights
you with its rays."
37 When he finished speaking, a
Pharisee asked him to take a
meal in his house ; so he went
38 in and lay do-svn at table. The
Pharisee was astonished to see
that he had not washed before
39 the meal, but the Lord said to
him,
" Y'ou Pharisees do clean the out
side of the cup and the plate,
but your inner life is filled vsdth
rapacity and malice.
40 Foolish men ! did not He
who made the outside make
the inside of things too ?
41 Better cleanse * what is vsdth
in ; then nothing -vsdU be
unclean for you.
42 But woe to you Pharisees !
you tithe mint and rue and
every vegetable.

• The ordinary text Sore eAe,)fio<7v^nJJ/ (" give alms ") represents the Aramaic zakki.
But the Aramaic dakki (" purify " or " cleanse ") suits the context better, and
WeUhausen plausibly suggests that Luke has confused " these two verbs which
differ very little in sound and originally are identical."

ST. LUKE XI

177

manner of herbs, and pass over
judgment and the love of God :
these ought ye to have done, and
not to leave the other undone.
43 Woe unto you, Pharisees !
for ye love the uppermost seats in
the synagogues, and greetings in
the markets.
44 Woe unto you, scribes and
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye are
as graves which appear not, and
the men that walk over them are
not aware of them.
45 Tf Then answered one of the
lawyers, and said unto him. Mas
ter, thus saying thou reproachest
us also.
46 And he said. Woe unto you
also, ye lawyers ! for ye lade men
¦with burdens grievous to be borne,
and ye yourselves touch not the
burdens with one of your fingers.
47 Woe unto you ! for ye build
the sepulchres of the prophets, and
your fathers killed them.
48 Truly ye bear witness that ye
allow the deeds of your fathers :
for they indeed kUled them, and
ye build their sepulchres.
49 Therefore also said the wis
dom of God, I wUl send them
prophets and apostles, and some of
them they shall slay and persecute :
50 That the blood of aU the pro
phets, which was shed from the
foundation of the world, may be
required of this generation ;
51 From the blood of Abel unto
the blood of Zacharias, which per
ished between the altar and the
temple : verUy I say unto you. It
shaU be required of this genera
tion. 52 Woe unto you, lawyers ! for
ye have taken away the key of
knowledge: ye entered not in
yourselves, and them that were
entering in ye hindered.
53 And as he said these things
unto them, the scribes and the
Pharisees began to urge him ve
hemently, and to provoke him to
speak of many things :
54 Laying wait for him, and
seeking to catch something out of
his mouth, that they might accuse
him.

but justice and the love of
God you disregard ;
these latter you ought to
have practised — without
omitting the former.
43 Woe to you Pharisees !
you love the front bench in
the synagogues and saluta
tions in the marketplaces.
44 Woe to you !
you are like unsuspected
tombs ;
men walk over them un
awares."
45 One of the jurists said to him,
" Teacher, when you say this
you are insulting us as weU."
46 He said,
" And woe to you jurists 1 you
load men with irksome
burdens, and you wUl
not put a single finger
to their burdens.
47 Woe to you ! you buUd tombs
for the prophets whom
your own fathers killed :
48 thus you testify and consent
to what your fathers did,
for they killed and you buUd.
49 This is why the Wisdom of
God said, ' I will send them
prophets and apostles, some
they wUl kill and some they
50 wUl persecute ' ; it was that
the blood of aU the prophets
shed from the foundation of the
world might be charged upon
51 this generation, from the blood
of Abel down to the blood of
Zechariah who was slain be
tween the altar and the House
of God — yes, I tell you, it wUl
all be charged upon this gen
eration.
52 Woe to you jurists ! you have
taken the key that unlocks
the door of knowledge ;
you have not entered your
selves,
and you have stopped those
who were entering."
53 After he had gone away, the
scribes and Pharisees com
menced to follow him up closely
and cross-question him on
54 many points, lying in ambush
to catch a word from his lipa.

178

ST. LUKE XII

CHAPTER XII
1 In the mean time, when
there were gathered together
an innumerable multitude of
people, insomuch that they
trode one upon another, he
began to say unto his disciples
first of all. Beware ye of the
leaven of the Pharisees, which is
hypocrisy. 2 For there is nothing covered,
that shall not be revealed ; neither
hid, that shall not be known.
3 Therefore whatsoever ye have
spoken in darkness shall be heard
in the light ; and that which ye
have spoken in the ear in closets
shall be proclaimed upon the
housetops. 4 And I say unto you my friends ,
Be not afraid of them that kill the
body, and after that have no more
that they can do.
5 But I will forewarn you whom
ye shall fear : Fear him, which
after he hath killed hath power to
cast into hell ; yea, I say unto you.
Fear him.
6 Are not five sparrows sold
for two farthings, and not
one of them is forgotten before
God ?
7 But even the very hairs of
your head are all numbered. Fear
not therefore : ye are of more
value than many sparrows.
8 Also I say unto you, 'Who
soever shall confess me before
men, him shall the Son of man
also confess before the angels of
God: 9 But he that denieth me before
men shall be denied before the
angels of God.
10 And whosoever shall speak
a word against the Son of man, it
shall be forgiven him : but unto
him that blasphemeth against the
Holy Ghost it shall not be for
given. 11 And when they bring you
unto the synagogues, and unto
magistrates, and powers, take ye
no thought how or what thing ye
shall answer, or what ye shaU
say :

CHAPTER XII
1 Meanwhile as the crowd
was gathering in its thou
sands till they trod on one an
other, he proceeded to say to
his disciples first of all, " Be on
your guard against the leaven
of the Pharisees, which is hy
pocrisy.
2 Nothing is hidden that shaU
not be revealed, or con
cealed that shall not be
made known.
3 So all you utter in the dark
will be heard in the light,
and what you' whisper in
chambers wUl be pro
claimed on the housetops.
4 I tell you, my friends,
have no fear of those who
kiU the body but after that
can do no more ;
5 I will show you whom to ,
fear —
fear Him who after he has
kiUed has power to cast
you into Gehenna.
Yes, I tell you, fear Him.
6 Are not five sparrows sold
foi> two farthings ?
Yet not one of them is for
gotten by God.
7 But the very hairs on your
head are all numbered ;
fear not, you are worth far
more * than sparrows.
8 I tell you, whoever acknow
ledges me before men,
the Son of man will ac
knowledge him before the
angels of God ;
9 and he who disowns me be
fore men
wUl be disowned before the
angels of God.
10 Everyone also who says a word
against the Son of man
¦wUl be forgiven for it,
but he who blasphemes
against the holy Spirit
¦will never be forgiven.
11 'When they bring you before
synagogues and the magistrates
and authorities, do not trouble
yourselves about how to defend
* See above, on p. 24.

ST. LUKE XII

179

12 For the Holy Ghost shaU
teach you in the same hour what
ye ought to say.
13 Tf And one of the company
said unto him. Master, speak to
my brother, that he divide the
inheritance with me.
14 And he said unto him, Man,
who made me a judge or a di-vider
over you ?
15 And he said unto them. Take
heed, and beware of covetousness :
for a man's life consisteth not in
the abundance of the things which
he possesseth.
16 And he spake a parable unto
them, saying. The ground of a
certain rich man brought forth
plentffuUy :
17 And he thought within him
self, saying. What shall I do,
because I have no room where to
bestow my fruits ?
18 And he said. This wiU I do :
I wUl pull down my bams, and
build greater ; and there wiU I
bestow all my fruits and my goods.
19 And I wUl say to my soul.
Soul, thou hast much goods laid
up for many years ; take thine
ease, eat, drink, and be merry.
20 But God said unto him.
Thou fool, this night thy soul shall
be required of thee : then whose
shall those things be, which thou
hast provided ?
21 So is he that layeth up trea
sure for himself, and is not rich
toward God.
22 Tf And he said unto his dis
ciples. Therefore 1 say unto you.
Take no thought for your life,
what ye shaU eat ; neither for the
body, what ye shaU put on.
23 The life is more than meat,
and the body is more than raiment.
24 Consider the ravens : for
they neither sow nor reap ; which
neither have storehouse nor barn ;
and God feedeth them : how much
more are ye better than the fowls ?
2 5 An d which of you with taking
thought can add to his stature one
cubit ?
26 If ye then 'be not able to do
that thing which is least, why take
ye thought for the rest ?

12 yourselves or what to say, for
the holy Spirit will teach you at
that hour what you should
say."
13 A man out of the crowd said
to him, " Teacher, tell my
brother to give me my share of
14 our inheritance " ; but he said
to him, " Man, who made me a
judge or arbitrator over your
15 affairs ? " Then he said to
them, " See and keep clear of
covetousness in everyshapeand
form, for a man's lffe is not
part of his possessions because
16 he has ample wealth. " And he
told them a parable. " A rich
man's estate bore heavy crops.
17 So he debated, ' What am I to
do ? I have no room to store
18 my crops.' And he said, ' This
is what I -will do. I wiU pull
do-svn my granaries and buUd
larger ones, where I can store
all my produce and my goods.
19 And I will say to my soul,
" Soul, you have ample stores
laid up for many a year ; take
your ease, eat, drink and be
20 merry." ' But God said to him,
' Foolish man, this very night
your soul is wanted ; and who
will get all you have prepared ? '
21 So fares the man who lays up
treasure for himself instead of
22 gaining the riches of God." To
his disciples he said, " There
fore I tell you,
do not trouble about what
you are to eat in lffe,
nor about what you are to
put on your body ;
23 life is something more than
food, and the body is some
thing more than dlothes.
24 Look at the crows ! they
neither sow nor reap,
no storehouse or granary
have they,
and yet God feeds them.
How much more are you
worth than birds ?
25 Which of you can add an ell
to his height by troubling
26 about it ? and ff you can
not manage even this, why
trouble over other things ?

180

ST. LUKE XII

27 Consider the lilies how they
grow : they toil not, they spin not ;
and yet I say unto you, that Solo
mon in all his glory was hot
arrayed like one of these.
28 If then God so clothe the
grass, which is to day in the field,
and to morrow is cast into the
oven ; how much more will he
clothe you, O ye of little faith ?
29 And seek not ye what ye
shall eat, or what ye shaU drink,
neither be ye of doubtful mind.
30 For all these things do the
nations of the world seek after :
and your Father knoweth that ye
have need of these things.
31 Tf But rather seek ye the
kingdom of God ; and all these
things shall be added unto you.
32 Fear not, little fiock ;.for it
is your Father's good pleasure to
give you the kingdom.
33 Sell that ye have, and give
alms ; provide yourselves bags
which wax not old, a treasure in
the heavens that faileth not, where
no thief approacheth, neither
moth corrupteth.
34 For where your treasure is,
there will your heart be also.
35 Let your loins be girded
about, and your lights burning ;
36 And ye yourselves like unto
men that wait for their lord, when
he will return from the wedding ;
that when he cometh and knock
eth, they may open unto him im
mediately. 37 Blessed are those servants,
whom the lord when he cometh
shall find watching : verily I say
unto you, that he shaU gird him
self, and make them to sit down
to meat,, and will come forth and
serve them.
38 And if he shall come in the
second watch, or come in the third
watch, and find them so, blessed
are those servants.
39 And this know, that if the
goodman of the house had known
what hour the thief would come,
he would have watched, and not
have suffered his house to be
broken through.
40 Be ye therefore ready also :

27 Look how the lilies neither
spin nor weave ;
and yet, I tell you, even
Solomon in all his
grandeur was never
robed like one of
them.
28 Now U God so clothes grass
which blooms to-day in the
field and is thrown to-morrow
into the furnace, vsdll he not
much more clothe you ? O men,
29 how little you trust him ! So
do not seek food and drink
30 and be worried ; pagans make
food and drink their aim in
life, but your Father knows
3 1 quite well you need that ; only
seek his Realm, and it will be
32 yours over and above. Fear
not, you little fiock, for your
Father is delighted to give you
the Realm.
33 Sell what you possess and
give it away in alms, make
purses for yourselves that
never wear out :
get treasure in heaven that
never faUs,
that no thief can get at,
no moth destroy.
34 For where your treasure lies,
your heart wUl lie there too.
35 Keep your loins girt and your
36 lamps lit, and be like men who
are expecting their lord and
master on his return from a
marriage-banqviet, so as to open
the door for him at once when
37 he comes and knocks. Blessed
are those servants whom the
lord and master finds awake
when he comes ! I tell you
truly, he will gird himself, make
them recline at table, and come
forward to wait on them.
38 \^Tiether he comes in the sec
ond or the third watch of the
night and finds them thus alert,
39 blessed are they ! Be sure that
if the householder had known
at what hour the tliief was
coming,'* he would not have al
lowed his house to be broken
40 into. So be ready yourselves,
* Omitting {eypt^yopriaev av. Ka'i], a
harmonlstic gloss from Matthew xxiv. 43.

ST. LUKE XII

181

for the Son of man cometh at an
hour when ye think not.
41 Tf Then Peter said unto him.
Lord, speakest thou this parable
unto us, or even to all ?
42 And the Lord said, Who then
is that faithful and wise steward,
whom his lord shall make ruler
over his household, to give them
their portion of meat in due
season ?
43 Blessed is that servant,
whom his lord when he cometh
shaU find so doing.
44 Of a truth I say unto you,
that he wUl make him ruler over
aU that he hath.
45 But and ff that servant say
in his" heart. My lord delayeth his
coming ; and shall begin to beat
the menservants and maidens,
and to eat and drink, and to be
drunken ;
46 The lord of that servant will
come in a day when he looket^
not for him, and at an hour when
he is not aware, and will cut him
in sunder, and will appoint him
his portion with the unbelievers.
47 And that servant, which
knew his lord's wUl, and prepared
not himself, neither did according
to his wiU, shall be beaten with
many stripes.
48 But he that knew not, and
did commit things worthy of
stripes, shall be beaten with few
stripes. For unto whomsoever
much is given, of him shall be
much required : and to whom men
have committed much, of him
they wUl ask the more.
49 Tf I ^m come to send fire on
the earth ; and what wiU I, if it
be already kindled ?
50 But 1 have a baptism to be
baptized with ; and how am I
straitened till it be accomplished !
51 Suppose ye that 1 am come
to give peace on earth ? I teU you.
Nay ; but rather di-vision :
52 For from henceforth there
shaU be five in one house divided,
three against two, and two against
three.

for the Son of man is coming
at an hour you do not expect. ' '
41 Peter said, " Lord, are you tell
ing this parable for us, or is it
42 for all and sundry ? " The Lord
said, ' ' Well, where is the trusty,
thoughtful steward whom the
lord and master will set over
his establishment to give out
supplies at the proper time ?
43 Blessed is that servant if his
lord and master finds him so do-
44 ing when he arrives ! 1 tell you
plainly, he will set him over all
45 his property. But if that ser
vant says to himself, ' My lord
and master is long of arriving,'
and ff he starts to beat the men-
servants and maidservants, to
eat and drink and get drunk,
46 that servant's lord and master
will arrive on a day when he
does not expect him and at an
hour which he does not know ;
he wdll cut him in two and as
sign him the fate of unbelievers.
47 The servant who knew his
lord and master's orders and
did not prepare * for them, will
receive many lashes ;
48 whereas he who was ignorant
and did what deserves
a beating,
will receive few lashes.
He who has much given him
wUl have much required
from him,
and he who has much en
trusted to him
-will have all the more de
manded of him.
49 I have come to throw flre on
earth. Would it were kindled
already !
.50 I have a baptism to undergo.
How I am distressed tUl it
is all over !
51 You think I am here to make
peace on earth ?
No, 1 tell you, it is dissen
sion.
52 After this there will be flve
at issue in one house,
three divided against two
and two against three,

* Omitting ij iroi,)<ros with L, the majority of the Old Latin manuscripts, the
Syriac and Armenian versions, etc. The ordinary text is complete.

182

ST. LUKE XIII

63 The father shaU be divided
against the son, and the son
against the father ; the mother
against the daughter, and the
daughter against the mother ; the
mother in law against her daughter
in law, and the daughter in law
against her mother in law.
54 Tf And he said also to the
people. When ye see a cloud rise
out of the west, straightway ye
say. There cometh a shower; and
so it is.
55 And when ye see the south
wind blow, ye say. There will be
heat ; and it cometh to pass.
56 Ye hypocrites,ye can discern
the face of the sky and of the
earth ; but how is it that ye do not
discern this time ?
57 Yea, and why even of your
selves judge ye not what is
right ?
58 TfWhen thou goest -with
thine adversary to the magistrate,
as thou art in the way, give dUi-
gence that thou mayest be de
livered from him ; lest he hale thee
to the judge, and the judge deliver
thee to the officer, and the officer
cast thee into prison.
59 I tell thee, thou shalt not
depart thence, till thou hast paid
the very last mite.

63 father against son and son
ofirains</atte?',mother against
daughter and daughter
against mother,
mother-in-law against daugh
ter-in-law and daughter-in-
law against mother-in-law."
64 And to the crowds he said,
" "When you see a cloud rise in
the west, you say, ' There is
a shower coming,'
and so it is :
55 when you feel the south -vsdnd
blow, you say, ' There wUl
be heat,'
and so it is.
56 You hypocrites, you know how
to decipher the look of _earth
and sky ;
how is it you cannot decipher
the meaning of this era ?
57 And why do you not your
selves settle what is right ?
58 Thus, when you go before the
, magistrate with your opponent,
do your utmost to get quit of
him on the way there, in case
he hales you before the judge ;
then the judge wUl hand you
over to the jaUer and the jaUer
69 wUl throw you in prison. 1 tell
you, you wUl never get out tUl
you pay the last farthing of
your debt."

CHAPTER XIII

CHAPTER XIII

1 There were present at that
season some that told him of
the GalUseans, whose blood Pilate
had mingled with their sacri
fices. 2 And Jesus answering said
unto them. Suppose ye that these
GalUseans were sinners above all
the GalUseans, because they suf
fered such things ?
3 I teU you, Nay : but, except
ye repent, ye shaU aU likewise
perish. 4 Or those eighteen, upon whom
the tower in SUoam fell, and slew

1 It was at this time that
some people came to tell him
about the Galileans whose
blood PUate had mingled with
2 their sacrifices. But he repUed
to them, " Do you think, be
cause they suffered this, that
these Galileans were worse
sinners than the rest of the
Galileans ?
3 I tell you, no ; unless you
repent you will all perish as
4 they did. Or those eighteen
men killed by the fall of the
tower at SUoam ? —

ST. LUKE XIII

183

them, think ye that they were
sinners above all men that dwelt
in Jerusalem ?
5 I tell you, Nay: but, except
ye repent, ye shall all likewise
perish. 6 TI He spake also this parable ;
A certain man had a fig tree
planted in his vineyard ; and he
came and sought fruit thereon, and
found none.
7 Then said he unto the dresser
of his vineyard. Behold, these
three years I come seeking fruit on
this fig tree, and find none : cut it
do^wn ; why cumbereth it the
ground ?
8 And he answering said unto
him, Lord, let it alone this year
also, tUl I shaU dig about it, and
dung it :
9 And ff it bear fruit, well : and
ff not, then after that thou shalt
cut it down.
10 And he was teaching in one
of the synagogues on the sabbath.
11 Tf And, behold, there was a
woman which had a spirit of infir
mity eighteen years, and was
bowed together, and could in no
wise lift up herself.
12 And when Jesus saw her, he
called her to him, and said unto
her. Woman, thou art loosed from
thine infirmity.
13 And he laid his hands on
her : and immediately she was
made straight, and glorifled God.
14 And the ruler of the syna
gogue answered with indignation,
because that Jesus had healed on
the sabbath day, and said unto the
people. There are six days in which
men ought to work : in them there
fore come and be healed, and not
on the sabbath day.
15 The Lord then answered
him, and said. Thou hypocrite,
doth not each one of you on the
sabbath loose his ox or ^is ass
from the staU, and lead him away
to watering ?
16 And ought not this woman,
being a daughter of Abraham,
whom Satan hath bound, lo, these
eighteen years, be loosed from this
bond on the sabbath day ?

Do you think they were
worse offenders than
the rest of the resi
dents in Jerusalem ?
5 I tell you, no ;
unless you repent you
will aU perish as they
did."
6 And he told this parable. " A
man had a flg tree planted
in his vineyard ; he came in
search of fruit on it but he
found none.
7 So he said to the -vinedresser,
' Here have I come for three
years in search of fruit on
this flg tree without flnding
any ; cut it down, why should
it take up space ? '
8 But the man replied, ' Leave
it for this year, sir, till I dig
round about it and put in
manure.
9 Then it may bear fruit next
year. If not, you can have it
cut dovsTi.' "
10 'When he was teaching in one
of the synagogues on the sab-
11 bath, there was a woman who
for eighteen years had suffered
weakness from an evU spirit ;
indeed she was bent double and
q\iite unable to raise herself.
12 Je.sus noticed her and called to
her, " Woman, you are released
from your weakness."
13 He laid his hands on her,
and instantly she became erect
and glorified God.
14 But the president of the
synagogue was annoyed at Je
sus healing on the sabbath, and
he said to the crowd, " There
are six days for work to be
done ; come during them to get
healed, instead of on the sab
bath."
15 The Lord replied to him,
" You hypocrites, does not
each of you untether his ox or
ass from the stall on the sab
bath and lead it away to drink?
16 And this woman, a daughter of
Abraham, bound by Satan for
all these eighteen years, was
she not to be freed from her
bondage on the sabbath ? "

184

ST. LUKE XIII

17 And when he had said these
things, all his adversaries were
ashamed : and all the people re
joiced for all the glorious things
that were done by him.
18 Tf Then said he. Unto what
is the kingdom of God like ? and
whereunto shaU 1 resemble it ?
19 It is like a grain of mustard
seed, which a man took, and cast
into his garden; and it grew, and
waxed a great tree ; and the fowls
of the air lodged in the branches
of it. 20 And again he said, Where
unto shaU I liken the kingdom of
God? 21 It is like leaven, which a
woman took and hid in three
measures of meal, till the whole
was leavened.
22 And he went through the
cities and -villages, teaching, and
journeying toward Jerusalem.
23 'Then said one unto him,
Lord, are there few that be saved ?
And he said unto them,
24 Tf Strive to enter in at the
strait gate : for many, 1 say unto
you, will seek to enter in, and shaU
not be able.
25 When once the master of the
house is risen up, and hath 'shut
to the door, and ye begin to stand
without, and to knock at the door,
saying. Lord, Lord, open unto us ;
and he shall answer and say unto
you, 1 know you not whence ye are:
26 Then shall ye begin to say.
We have eaten and drunk in thy
presence, and thou hast taught in
our streets.
27 But he shall say, I tell you, I
know you not whence ye are ; de
part from me, all ye workers of
iniquity. 28 There shall be weeping and
gnashing of teeth, when ye shaU
see Abraham, and Isaac, and Ja
cob, and all the prophets, in the
kingdom of God, and you your
selves thrust out.
29 And they shall come from
the east, and from the west, and
from the north, and/?-om the south,
and shaU sit down in the kingdom
of God.

17 As he said this, all his
opponents were put to
shame, but all the crowd
rejoiced over all his splendid
doings.
18 So he said,
" 'What is the Reign of God
like ?
to what shall I compare it ?
19 It is like a grain of mustard-
seed which a man took and
put into his orchard, where
it grew up and became a
tree, and the wild birds
roosted in its branches."
20 He added, " To what shaU
1 compare the Reign of God ?
21 It is like dough which a
woman took and buried in
three pecks of flour, tUl all
of it was leavened."
22 On he went, teaching from
one town and village to an
other, as he made his way
to Jerusalem.
23 A man said to him, " Is it
only a few, sir, who are
saved ? " So he said to them,
24 " Strive to get in through
the narrow door, for I tell
you many will try to get in
25 and not be able, once the
master of the House has got
up and closed the door. You
may stand outside and knock
at the door, crying, ' Lord,
open for us,' but he wUl
answer you, ' I do not know
where you come from.'
26 You will then proceed to
say, ' But we ate and drank
in your presence, and you
27 taught in our streets ! ' 'I
teU you,' he will say, ' I do
not know where you come
from ; begone every one of
28 you, you evildoers.' There
you will wail and gnash
your teeth, to see Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, and all the
prophets inside the Realm of
God and yourselves thrown
29 out. Yes, and people wUl
come from east and west and
north and south to their
places at the feast within
the Realm of God.

ST. LUKE XIV

185

30 And, behold, there are last
which shaU be first, and there are
first which shall be last.
31 Tf The same day there came
certain of the Pharisees, saying
unto him. Get thee out, and
depart hence : for Herod wUl kiU
thee. 32 And he said unto them. Go
ye, and teU that fox. Behold, I cast
out devUs, and I do cures to day
and to morrow, and the third day
I shall be perfected.
33 Nevertheless I must walk to
day, and to morrow, and the day
following : for it cannot be that a
prophet perish out of Jerusalem.
34 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
which kUlest the prophets, and
stonest them that are sent unto
thee ; how often would I have
gathered thy chUdren together, as
a hen doth gather her brood under
her wings, and ye would not !
35 Behold, your house is left
unto you desolate : and verUy I
say unto you. Ye shaU not see me,
until the time come when ye shall
say, Blessed is he that cometh in
the name of the Lord.

30 Some are last who will be
first, and some are first who
wUl be last."
31 Just then some Pharisees
came up to tell him, " Get
away from here, for Herod
32 intends to kiU you." " Go
and tell that fox," he re
plied, " I cast out daemons
and perform cures to-day and
to-morrow, and on the third
day I complete my task !
33 But I must journey on, to
day, to-morrow, and the next
day ; it would never do for
a prophet to perish except in
34 Jerusalem 1 O Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, slaying the pro
phets and stoning those who
have been sent to you !
How often I would fain have
gathered your chUdren as a
fowl gathers her brood under
her wings ! But you would
35 not have it ! See, your House
is left to yourselves. I tell you,
you wUl never see me till
the day comes when you say,
Blessed be he who comes in
the Lord's name."

CHAPTER XIV
1 And it came to pass, as he
went into the house of one of the
chief Pharisees to eat bread on the
sabbath day, that they watched
him. 2 And, behold, there was a cer
tain man before him which had
the dropsy.
3 And Jesus answering spake
unto the lawyers and Pharisees,
saying. Is it lawful to heal on the
sabbath day ?
4 And they held their peace.
And he took him, and healed him,
and let him go ;
5 And answered them, saying,
'Which of you shall have an ass
or an ox fallen into a pit, and will
not straightway pull him out on
the sabbath day ?
6 And they could not answer
him again to these things.
7 Tf And he put forth a parable

CHAPTER XIV
1 Now when he entered the
house of- a ruler who be
longed to the Pharisees to
take a meal, they watched
him closely.
2 In front of him there was
a man who had dropsy ;
3 so Jesus asked the jurists
and Pharisees, " Is it right
to heal on the sabbath or
not ? "
4 They held their peace.
Then Jesus took hold of the
man and cured him and sent
him off.
5 " Which of you," he said
to them, " when an ass or
an ox has fallen into a
weU, wUl not pull him out
at once upon the sabbath
day ? "
6 This they could not dispute.
7 He also told a parable to the

186

ST. LUKE XIV

to those which were bidden, when
he marked how they chose out the
chief rooms ; saying unto them,
8 When thou art bidden of any
man to a wedding, sit not down
in the highest room ; lest a more
honourable man than thou be
bidden of him ;
9 And he that bade thee and
him come and say to thee. Give
this man place ; and thou begin
with shame to take the lowest
room. 10 But when thou art bidden,
go and sit do-svn in the lowest
room ; that when he that bade thee
cometh, he may say unto thee.
Friend, go up higher : then shalt
thou have worship in the presence
of them that sit at meat with thee.
1 1 For whosoever exalteth him
self shaU be abased ; and he that
humbleth himself shaU be exalted.
12 Tf Then said he also to him
that bade him, "When thou makest
a dinner or a supper, call not thy
friends, nor thy brethren, neither
thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neigh
bours ; lest they also bid thee
again, and a, recompence be made
thee. 13 But when thou makest a
feast, call the poor, the maimed,
the lame, the blind :
14 And thou shalt be blessed ;
for they cannot recompense thee :
for thou shalt be recompensed at
the resurrection of the just.
15 TI And when one of them that
sat at meat with him heard these
things, he said unto him. Blessed
is he that shall eat bread in the
kingdom of God.
16 Then said he unto him, A
certain man made a great supper,
and bade many :
17 And sent his servant at sup
per time to say to them that were
bidden. Come ; for all things are
now ready.
1 8 And they aU with one consen t
began to make excuse. The first
said unto him, 1 have bought a
piece of ground, and 1 must needs
go and see it : I pray thee have
me excused.
19 And another said, I have

guests, when he observed how
they picked out the best places.
8 ' ' "When anyone invites you to a
marriage-banquet," he said,
" never lie down in the best
place, in case a more distin
guished guest than yourself has
9 been invited ; then the host vsdU
tell you, ' Make room for him,'
and you will proceed in shame
10 to take the lowest place. No,
when you are invited, go and
recline in the lowest place, so
that when your host comes in
he -vsdll tell you, ' Move higher
up, my friend.' Then you will
be honoured before your fellow
guests.
11 For everyone who uplffts
himself will be humbled,
and he who humbles him
self will be uplifted."
12 He also said to his host, " When
you give a dinner or supper, do
not ask your friends or your
brothers or your relatives or
your rich neighbours, in case
they invite you back again and
you get repaid.
13 No, when you give a ban
quet, in-vite the poor, the
maimed, the lame, and the
blind.
14 Then you -will be blessed ;
for as they have no means
of repaying you, you vsdU be
repaid at the resurrection of
the just."
15 Hearing this, one of his
fellow guests said to him,
' ' Blessed is he who feasts in the
Realm of God ! "
16 Jesus said to him, " There
was a man who was giving a
large supper, to which he had
invited a number of guests.
17 At the hour for supper he
sent his servant to tell the
guests, ' Come, things are all
ready.'
18 But they aU alike proceeded
to decline. The first said to
him, ' 1 have bought a farm
and I am obliged to go and
look at it. Pray consider me
excused.'
19 The second said, ' I have

ST. LUKE XIV

187

bought five yoke of oxen, and I go
to prove them : I pray thee have
me excused.
20 And another said, I have
married a wife, and therefore I
cannot come.
21 So that servant came, and
shewed his lord these things.
Then the master of the house be
ing angry said to his servant. Go
out quickly into the streets and
lanes of the city, and bring in
hither the poor, and the maimed,
and the halt, and the blind.
22 And the servant said, Lord,
it is done as thou hast com
manded, and yet there is room.
23 And the lord said unto the
servant, Go out into the highways
and hedges, and compel them to
come in, that my house may be
flUed. 24 For I say unto you. That
none of those men which were
bidden shall taste of my supper.
25 Tf And there went great mul
titudes with him : and he turned,
and said unto them,
26 If any Tnan come to me, and
hate not his father, and mother,
and wife, and chUdren, and breth
ren, and sisters, yea, and his own
lffe also, he cannot be my dis
ciple. 27 And whosoever doth not
bear his cross, and come after me,
cannot be my disciple.
28 For which of you, intending
to buUd a tower, sitteth not down
first, and counteth the cost,
whether he have sufficient to
finish it ?
29 Lest haply, after he hath
laid the foundation, and is not
able to finish it, aU that behold it
begin to mock him,
30 Saying, This man began to
buUd, and was not able to finish.
31 Or what king, going to make
war against another king, sitteth
not down first, and consulteth
whether he be able with ten thou
sand to meet him that cometh
against him with twenty thou
sand ?
32 Or else, while the other is yet
a great way off, he sendeth an

bought five pair of oxen
and I am going to try them.
Pray consider me excused.'
20 Another said, ' I have mar
ried a wife ; that is why I
21 cannot come.' The servant
went and reported this to his
master. Then the master of the
house was enraged, and said to
his servant, ' Quick, go out to
the streets and lanes of the
town and bring in the poor,
the maimed, the blind, and the
22 lame.' When the servant an
nounced, ' Your order has been
carried out, sir, but there is still
23 room,' the master said to the
servant, ' Go out to the roads
and hedges and make people
come in, to fiU up my house.
24 For I tell you that not one of
those who were in-vited shaU
taste my supper.' "
25 There were large crowds
travelling with him ; so he
turned and said to them,
26 "If anyone comes to me and
does not hate his father and
mother and wffe and chUdren
and brothers and sisters, aye
and his own lffe,
he cannot be a disciple of
mine ;
27 whoever does not carry his
own cross and come
after me,
he cannot be a disciple of
mine.
28 For which of you wants to
buUd a tower and does not
first sit down to calculate the
expense, to see ff he has enough
29 money to complete it ? — n
case, after he has laid the foun
dation and then is unable to
finish the building, all the spec
tators start to make fun of him,
30 saying, ' This fellow started to
build but he could not finish
31 it.' Or what king sets out to
fight against another king
without first sitting down to
deliberate whether with ten
thousand men he can encounter
the king who is attacking him
32 with twenty thousand ? If he
cannot, when the other is still

188

ST. LUKE XV

ambassage, and desireth con
ditions of peace.
33 So likewise, whosoever he
be of you that forsaketh not all
that he hath, he cannot be my
disciple. 34 Tf Salt is good : but if the
salt have lost his savour, where
with shall it be seasoned ?
35 It is neither fit for the land,
nor yet for the dunghill ; but men
cast it out. He that hath ears to
hear, let him hear.
CHAPTER XV
1 Then drew near unto him aU
the publicans and sinners for to
hear him.
2 And the Pharisees and scribes
murmured, saying. This man re
ceiveth sinners, and eateth with
them. 3 Tf And he spake this parable
unto them, saying,
4 What man of you, having an-
hundred sheep, if he lose one of
them, doth not leave the ninety
and nine in the wUderness, and
go after that which is lost, until
he find it ?
5 And when he hath found it, he
layeth it on his shoulders, rejoicing.
6 And when he cometh home,
he calleth together his friends and
neighbours, saying unto them, Re
joice with me ; for 1 have found
my sheep which was lost.
7 I say unto you, that likewise
joy shall be in heaven over one
sinner that repenteth, more than
over ninety and nine just persons,
which need no repentance.
8 Tf Either what woman ha-ving
ten pieces of silver, if she lose one
piece, doth not light a candle, and
sweep the house, and seek dili
gently till she find it ?
9 And when she hath found it,
she calleth her friends and her
neighbours together, saying, Re
joice with me ; for I have found
the piece which 1 had lost.
10 Likewise, I say unto you,
there is joy in the presence of the
angels of God over one sinner that
repenteth.

at a distance he -wUl send an
embassy to do homage to him.
33 So with everyone of you who
wUl not part with all his goods
— he cannot be a disciple of
mine.
34 Salt is excellent indeed: but
ff salt becomes insipid, what
35 vvUl restore its flavour ? It is
no use for either soU or dung
hill, it is flung out. He who
has an ear let him listen to
this." CHAPTER XV
1 Now the taxgatherers and
sinners were all approaching
2 him to listen to him, but the
Pharisees and the scribes
complained, " He welcomes
sinners and eats along with
them ! "
3 So he told them this par
able,
4 " "Which of you with a
hundred sheep, ff he loses one,
does not leave the ninety-
nine in the desert and go after
the lost one till he flnds it ?
5 When he flnds it he puts
it on his shoulders with joy,
6 and when he gets home he
gathers his friends and neigh
bours : ' Rejoice with me,'
he says to them, ' for I have
7 found the sheep I lost.' So,
I teU you, there ¦wUl be joy
in heaven over a single sinner
who repents, more than over
ninety-nine good people who
do not need to repent.
8 Or again, suppose a woman
has ten shillings. If she
loses one of them, does she
not light a lamp and scour
the house and search care
fully tUl she flnds it ?
9 And when she finds it she
gathers her women-friends
and neighbours, saying, ' Re
joice with me, for I have
found the shilling I lost.'
10 So, I tell you, there is joy
in the presence of the angels
of God over a single sinner
who repents,"

ST. LUKE XV

189

11 Tf And he said, A certain
man had two sons :
12 And the younger of them
said to his father, Father, give me
the portion of goods that faileth to
me. And he di'vided unto them
his Uving.
13 And not many days after the
younger son gathered all together,
and took his journey into a far
country, and there wasted his sub
stance with riotous living.
14 And when he had spent aU,
there arose a mighty famine in
that land ; and he began to be in
want. 15 And he went and joined him
self to a citizen of that country ;
and he sent him into his flelds to
feed swine.
16 And he would fain have flUed
his belly with the husks that the
swine did eat : and no man gave
unto him.
17 And when he came to him
self, he said. How many hired
servants of my father's have bread
enough and to spare, and I perish
with hunger !
18 I will arise and go to my
father, and wiU say unto him.
Father, I have sinned against
heaven, and before thee,
19 And am no more worthy to
be called thy son : make me as one
of thy hired servants.
20 And he arose, and came to
his father. But when he was yet
a great way off', hi.s father saw him,
and had compassion, and ran, and
fell on his neck, and kissed him.
21 And the son said unto him.
Father, I have sinned against
heaven, and in thy sight, and am
no more worthy to be caUed thy
son. 22 But the father said to his ser
vants. Bring forth the best robe,
and put it on him ; and put a ring
on his hand, and shoes on his feet :
23 And bring hither the fatted
calf, and kUl it ; and let us eat,
and be merry •-
24 For this my son was dead,
and is alive again ; he was lost, and
is found. And they began to be
merry.

11 He also said : " There was a
12 man who had two sons, and the
younger said to his father, ' Fa
ther, give me the share of the
property that falls to me.' So
he divided his means among
them.
13 Not many days later, the
younger son sold off every
thing and went abroad to a dis
tant land, where he squandered
14 his means in loose li'ving. After
he had spent his all, a severe
famine set in throughout that
land, and he began to feel in
15 want; so he went and attached
himself to a citizen of that land,
who sent him to his flelds to
16 feed swine. And he was fain to
flU his beUy with the pods the
swine were eating ; no one gave
him anything.
17 But when he came to his
senses he said, ' How many
hired men of my father have
more than enough to eat,
and here am I perishing of
hunger !
18 I will be up and off to
my father, and I ¦vsdll say to
him, '.' Father, I have sinned
against heaven and before you ;
19 I don't deserve to be called
your son any more ; only
make me like one of your hired
men." '
20 So he got up and went off
to his father. But when he
was still far away his father saw
him and felt pity for him and
ran to fall upon his neck and
kiss him.
21 The son said to him, ' Father,
I have sinned against heaven
and before you ; I don't
deserve to be called your son
22 anymore.' But the father said
to his servants, ' Quick, bring
the best robe and put it on him,
give him a ring for his hand
23 and sandals for his feet, and
bring the fatted calf, kill it,
and let us eat and be merry ;
24 for my son here was dead and
he has come to life, he was lost
and he is found.' So they be-
25 gan to make merry. Now his

190

ST. LUKE XVI

25 Now his elder son was in the
field : and as he came and drew
nigh to the house, he heard
musick and dancing.
26 And he caUed one of the
servants, and asked what these
things meant.
27 And he said unto him. Thy
brother is come ; and thy father
hath killed the fatted caff, be
cause he hath received him safe
and sound.
28 And he was angry, and
would not go in : therefore came
his father out, and intreated him.
29 And he answering said to his
father, Lo, these many years do I
serve thee, neither transgressed
I at any time thy commandment :
and yet thou never gavest me a
kid, that I might make merry with
my friends :
30 But as soon as this thy son
was come, which hath devoured
thy living with harlots, thou hast
killed for him the fatted caff.
31 And he said unto him, Son,
thou art ever with me, and all that
I have is thine.
32 It was meet that we should
make merry, and be glad : for this
thy brother was dead, and is alive
again ; and was lost, and is found.

elder son was out in the field,
and as he came near the house
he heard music and dancing ;
26 so, summoning one of the ser
vants, he asked what this
meant.
27 The servant told him, ' Your
brother has arrived, and your
father has kUled the fatted
calf because he has got him
28 back safe and sound.' This
angered him, and he would not
go in. His father came out and
29 tried to appease him, but he
replied, ' Look at aU the years
I have been ser-ving you I I
have never neglected any of
your orders, and yet you have
never given me so much as a
kid, to let me make merry with
30 my friends. But as soon as this
son of yours arrives, after hav
ing wasted your means vsdth
harlots, you kill the fatted calt
31 for him 1 ' The father said to
him, ' My son, you and I are
always together, all I have is
32 yours. We could not but make
merry and rejoice, for your
brother here was dead and
has come to life again, he
was lost but he has been
found.' "

CHAPTER XVI
1 And he said also unto his dis
ciples. There was a certain rich
man, which had a steward ; and
the same was accused unto him
that he had wasted his goods.
2 And he called him, and said
unto him. How is it that I hear
this of thee ? give an account of
thy stewardship ; for thou mayest
be no longer steward.
3 Then the steward said within
himself. What shaU I do ? for my
lord taketh away from me the
stewardship : I cannot dig ; to beg
I am ashamed.
4 I am resolved what to do, that,
when I am put out of the stew
ardship, they may receive me into
their houses.
5 So he called every one of his
lord's debtors unto him, and said

CHAPTER X"V[
1 He also said to the dis
ciples :
" There was a rich man
who had a factor, and this
factor, he found, was accused
of misapplying his property.
2 So he summoned him and said,
' "What is this I hear about you ?
Hand in your accounts ; you
cannot be factor any longer.'
3 The factor said to himself,
' "What am I to do now that my
master is taking the factorship
away from me ? I am too weak
to dig, I am ashamed to beg.
4 Ah, I know what I will do, so
that people will welcome me to
their houses when I am deposed
5 from the factorship.' So he
summoned every single one of
his master's debtors. He asked

ST. LUKE XVI

191

unto the flrst. How much owest
thou unto my lord ?
6 And he said. An hundred
measures of oil. And he said unto
him. Take thy bill, and sit down
quickly, and write flfty.
7 Then said he to another. And
how much owest thou ? And he
said. An hundred measures of
wheat. And he said unto him.
Take thy bUl, and write four
score. 8 And the lord commended the
unjust steward, because he had
done wisely : for the children of
this world are in their generation
wiser than the chUdren of light.
9 And I say unto you. Make to
yourselves friends of the mammon
of unrighteousness ; that, when ye
fail, they may receive you into
everlasting habitations.
10 He that is faithful in that
which is least is faithful also in
much : and he that is unjust in
the least is unjust also in much.
11 If therefore ye have not been
faithful in the unrighteous mam
mon, who wUl commit to your
trust the true riches ?
12 And ff ye have not been
faithful in that which is another
man's, who shaU give you that
which is your own ?
13 Tf No servant can serve two
masters : for either he wUl hate
the one, and love the other ; or
else he wiU hold to the one, and
despise the other. Ye cannot
serve God and mammon.
14 And the Pharisees also, who
were covetous, heard aU these
things: and they derided him.
15 And he said unto them. Ye
are they which justify yourselves
before men ; but God knoweth
your hearts : for that which is
highly esteemed among men is
abomination in the sight of
God. 16 The law and the prophets
were until John : since that time
the kingdom of God is preached,
and every man presseth into it.
17 And it is easier for heaven
• Reading eKAtTTvjTe or «AeL7r,)Te with U"^*;
Harklean Syriac. etc.

the flrst, ' How much are you
6 owing to my master ? ' 'A
hundred barrels of oU,' he said.
The factor told him, ' Here is
your bill ; sit down at once and
7 enter flfty barrels.' Then he
asked another, ' And how much
do you owe ? ' 'A hundred
quarters of wheat,' he said.
' Here is your bill,' said the
factor, ' just enter eighty.'
8 WeU, the master praised the
dishonest factor for looking
ahead ; for the children of this
world look further ahead in
deaUng with their own genera
tion than the children of Light.
9 And I tell you, use mammon,
dishonest as it is, to make
friends for yourselves, so that
when you die * they may wel
come you to the eternal ajbodes.
10 He who is faithful with a
trifle is also faithful with a large
trust, and he who is dishonest
with a trifle is also dishonest
with a large trust.
11 So ff you are not faithful with
dishonest mammon, how can
you ever be trusted with true
Riches ?
12 And if you are not faithful
with what belongs to another,
how can you ever be given
what is your own ?
13 No servant can serve two
masters : either he will hate the
one and love the other, or else
he -svUl stand by the one and
despise the other — you cannot
serve both God and Mammon."
14 Now the Pharisees who were
fond of money heard aU this,
15 and they sneered at him. So
he told them, " You are the
people who get men to think
you are good, but God knows
what your hearts are ! What is
lofty in the view of man is
loathsome in the eyes of God.
16 The Law and the prophets
lasted till John ; since then the
good news of the Realm of God
is preached, and anyone presses
17 in. Yet it is easier for heaven
the bulk of the Latin manuscripts, the

192

ST. LUKE XVI

and earth to pass, than one tittle
of the law to fail.
1 8 Whosoever putteth away his
wife, and marrieth another, com
mitteth adultery : and whosoever
marrieth her that is put away from
her husband committeth adultery.
19 Tf There was a certain rich
man, which was clothed in purple
and fine linen, and fared sumptu
ously every day :
20 And there was a certain
beggar named Lazarus, which was
laid at his gate, full of sores,
21 And desiring to be fed with
the crumbs which fell from the
rich man's table : moreover the
dogs came and licked his sores.
22 And it came to pass, that the
beggar died, and was carried by
the angels into Abraham's bosom :
the rich man also died, and was
buried ;
23 And in hell he lift up his eyes,
being in torments, and seeth Abra
ham afar off, and Lazarus in his
bosom. 24 And he cried and said.
Father Abraham, have mercy on
me, and send Lazarus, that he
may dip the tip of his finger in
water, and cool my tongue ; for I
am toimented in this flame.
25 But Abraham said. Son, re
member that thou in thy lifetime
receivedst thy good things, and
likewise Lazarus evU things : but
now he is comforted, and thou art
tormented. 26 And beside aU this, between
us and you there is a great guff
flxed : so that they which would
pass from hence to you cannot ;
neither can they pass to us, that
would come from thence.
27 Then he said, I pray thee
therefore, father, that thou would-
est send him to my father's house :
28 For I have flve brethren ;
that he may testify unto them,
lest they also come into this place
of torment.
29 Abraham saith unto him.
They have Moses and the pro
phets ; let them hear them.
30 And he said. Nay, father
Abraham : but ff one went unto

and earth to pass away than for
an iota of the Law to lapse.
18 Anyone who divorces his wffe
and marries another
woman commits adul
tery,
and he who marries a di
vorced woman commits
adultery.
19 There was a rich man, clad
in purple and flne linen, who
lived sumptuously every day.
20 Outside his door lay a poor
man called Lazarus ; he was
21 a mass of ulcers, and fain to
eat up the crumbs that fell from
the rich man's table. (The
very dogs used to come and Uck
his ulcers.)
22 Now it happened that the
poor man died, and he was
carried by the angels to
Abraham's bosom. The rich
man died too, and was
buried.
23 And as he was being tor
tured in Hades he raised his
eyes and saw Abraham far
away wdth Lazarus in his
24 bosom ; so he caUed out,
' Father Abraham, take pity
on me, send Lazarus to dip
his flnger-tip in water and
cool my tongue, for I am
in anguish in these flames.'
25 But Abraham said, 'Remember,
my son, you got aU the bMss
when you were alive, just as
Lazarus got the Uls of life ; he
is in comfort now, and you are
26 in anguish. Besides all that, a
great gulf yawns between us
and you, to keep back those
who want 1x) cross from us to
you and also those who want
27 to pass from you to us.' Then
he said, ' Well, father, I beg
you to send him to my father's
28 house, for I have flve brothers ;
let him bear testimony to
them, that they may not come
to this place of torture as weU.'
29 ' They have got Moses and the
prophets,' said Abraham,
' they can listen to them.'
30 ' No, father Abraham.' he
said, • but it r omeone only

ST, LUKE XVII

193

them from the dead, they will
repent, 31 And he said unto him. If
they hear not Moses and the pro
phets, neither wUl they be per
suaded, though one rose from the
dead.

goes to them from the dead,
31 they will repent,' He said to
him, ' If they wiU not listen to
Moses and the prophets, they
will not be convinced, not
even if one rose from the
dead.' "

CHAPTER XVII
1 Then said he unto the dis
ciples. It is impossible but that
offences wiU come : but woe unto
him, through whom they come !
2 It were better for him that a
mUlstone were hanged about his
neck, and he cast into the sea,
than that he should offend one of
these Uttle ones.
3 Tf Take heed to yourselves :
If thy brother trespass against
thee, rebuke him ; and ff he repent,
forgive him.
4 And if he trespass against thee
seven times in a day, and seven
times in a day turn again to thee,
saying, I repent ; thou shalt for
give him.
5 And the apostles said unto
the Lord, Increase our faith.
6 And the Lord said. If ye had
faith as a grain of mustard seed,
ye might say unto this sycamine
tree. Be thou plucked up by the
root, and be thou planted in the
sea ; and it should obey you.
7 But which of you, having a
servant plowing or feeding cattle,
wUl say unto him by and by, when
he is come from the fleld. Go and
sit down to meat ?
8 And will not rather say unto
him. Make ready wherewith I may
sup, and gird thyseff, and serve
me, till I have eaten and drunken ;
and afterward thou shalt eat and
drink ?
9 Doth he thank that servant
because he did the things that
were commanded him ? 1 trow ndt.
10 So likewise ye, when ye shall
have done aU those things which
are commanded you, say. We are
unprofltable servants : we have
done that which was our duty
to do.

CHAPTER XVII
1 To his disciples he said,
"It is inevitable that hin
drances should come, but woe
to the man by whom they
2 come ; it would be well for him
to have a millstone hung round
his neck and be flung into the
sea, rather than prove a hin
drance to one of these little
3 ones ! Take heed to yourselves.
If your brother sins, check him,
and if he repents forgive him.
4 Even if he sins agaimst you
seven times in one day and
turns to you seven times say
ing, ' I repent,' you must for-
5 give him." The apostles said
to the Lord, " Give us more
6 faith ! " The Lord said, " If
you had faith the size of a grain
of mustard-seed, you would
say to this mulberry tree, ' Be
uprooted and planted in the
sea,' and it would obey you.
7 Which of you, with a servant
out ploughing or shepherding,
wUl say to him when he comes
in from the field, ' Come at
once and take your place at
8 table ' ? WUl the man not
rather say to him, ' Get some
thing ready for my supper ;
gird yourself and wait on me
till I eat and drink ; then you
can eat and drink yourself ' ?
9 Does he thank the servant for
10 doing his bidding ? Well, it
is the same with you ; when
you have done all you are
bidden, say, ' We are but ser
vants ; "¦ we have only done
our duty.' "
• Omitting ivpeioi with Syr.sin. fol
lowed by most recent editors. The
emphasis falls on the simple fact of being
slaves, not on any distinction between
good and bad slaves.

194

ST. LUKE XVII

11 Tf And it came to pass, as he
went to Jerusalem, that he passed
through the midst of Samaria and
Galilee. 12 And as he entered into a
certain vUlage, there met him ten
men that were lepers, which stood
afar off :
13 And they lifted up their
voices, and said, Jesus, Master,
have mercy on us.
14 And when he saw them, he
said unto them. Go shew your
selves unto the priests. And it
came to pass, that, as they went,
they were cleansed.
15 And one of them, when he
saw that he was healed, turned
back, and with a loud voice glori
fied God,
16 And fell down on his face at
his feet, giving him thanks : and
he was a Samaritan.
17 And Jesus answering said,
Were there not ten cleansed ? but
where are the nine ?
18 There are not found that re
turned to give glory to God, save
this stranger.
19 And he said unto him, Arise,
go thy way: thy faith hath made
thee whole.
20 Tf And when he was demand
ed of the Pharisees, when the
kingdom of God should come, he
answered them and said. The
kingdom of God cometh not with
observation :
21 Neither shall they say, Lo
here ! or, lo there ! for, behold, the
kingdom of God is within you.
22 And he said unto the disci
ples. The days will come, when
ye shall desire to see one of the
days of the Son of man, and ye
shall not see it.
23 And they shall say to you.
See here ; or, see there : go not
after them, nor follow them.
24 For as the lightning, that
lighteneth out of the one part un
der heaven, shineth unto the other
part under heaven ; so shaU also
the Son of man be in his day.
25 But first must he suffer
many things, and be rejected of
this generation.

11 Now it happened in the
course of his journey to Jeru
salem that he passed between
12 Samaria and Galilee. On en
tering one village he was met
by ten lepers who stood at a
13 distance and lifted up their
voice, saying, " Jesus, master,
14 have pity on us." Noticing
them he said, " Go and show
yourselves to the priests." And
as they went away they were
cleansed.
15 Now one of them turned
back when he saw he was
cured, glorifying God with
16 a loud voice; and he fell on his
face at the feet of Jesus and
thanked him. The man was a
Samaritan.
17 So Jesus said, " Were
all the ten not cleansed ?
Where are the other nine ?
18 Was there no one to return and
give glory to God except this
19 foreigner ? " And he said to
him, " Get up and go, your faith
has made you well."
20 On being asked by the Phari
sees when the Reign of God
was coming, he answered them,
" The Reign of God is not com
ing as you hope to catch sight
of it ; no one wiU say,
21 ' Here it is ' or
' There it is,'
for the Reign of God is no^sv
in your midst."
22 'To his disciples he said,
" There will come days
when you will long and long
in vain to have even one day
of the Son of man.
23 Men wUl say,
' See, here he is ! '
' See, there he is ! '
but do not go out or run
after them,
24 for like lightning that flashes
from one side of the sky
to the other,
so will the Son of man be
on his own day.
25 But he must flrst endure great
suffering and be rejected by the
26 present generation. And just

ST. LUKE XVIII

195

26 And as it was in the days of
Noe, so shall it be also in the days
of the Son of man.
27 They did eat, they drank,
they married wives, they were
given in marriage, until the day
that Noe entered into the ark, and
the flood came, and destroyed
them all.
28 Likewise also as it was in the
days of Lot ; they did eat, they
drank, they bought, they sold,
they planted, they builded ;
29 But the same day that Lot
went out of Sodom it rained flre
and brimstone from heaven, and
destroyed them aU.
30 Even thus shall it be in the
day when the Son of man is re
vealed. 31 In that day, he which shall
be upon the housetop, and his
stuff in the house, let him not
come do-svn to take it away : and
he that is in the fleld, let him like
wise not return back.
32 Remember Lot's ¦wife.
33 Whosoever shall seek to save
his life shall lose it ; and whoso
ever shaU lose his lffe shaU pre
serve it.
34 I tell you, in that night there
shall be two men in one bed ; the
one shaU be taken, and the other
shall be left.
35 Two women shall be grinding
together ; the one shall be taken,
and the other left.
36 Two men shaU be in the fleld;
the one shaU be taken, and the
other left.
37 And they answered and said
unto him. Where, Lord ? And he
said unto them. Wheresoever the
body is, thither will the eagles be
gathered together.

as it was in the days of Noah,
so will it be in the days of the
Son of man ;
27 they were eating, drinking,
marrying and being married,
till the day Noah entered
the ark —
then came the deluge and
destroyed them all.
28 Or just as it was in the days
of Lot ;
they were eating, drinking,
buying, selling,
planting and buUding,
29 but on the day that Lot
left Sodom
it rained fire and brimstone
from heaven
and destroyed them all.
30 So will it be on the day the
Son of man is revealed.
31 On that day, if a man is on
the housetop and his goods
inside the house, he must not
go down to fetch them out ;
nor must a man in the field
32 ittrnftac/c (remember Lot's wife).
33 Whoever tries to secure his
life wiU lose it,
and whoever loses it wUl pre
serve it,
34 On that night, I tell you,
there will be two men in the
one bed,
the one will be taken and
the other left ;
35 two women will be grind
ing together,
the one will be taken and
the other left."
37 They asked him, " Where,
Lord ? "
And he said to them,
" Where the body is lying,
there the -vultures wiU
gather."

CHAPTER XVIII
1 And he spake a parable unto
them to this end, that men ought
always to pray, and not to faint ;
2 Saying, 'There was in a city
a judge, which feared not God,
neither regarded man :
3 And there was a widow in

CHAPTER XVIII
1 He also told them a par
able about the need of always
praying and never losing heart.
2 " In a certain town," he said,
" there was a judge who had
no reverence for God and
3 no respect even for man. And

196

ST. LUKE XVIII

that city ; and she came unto him,
saying. Avenge me of mine ad
versary. 4 And he would not for a while :
but afterward he said within him
self. Though 1 fear not God, nor
regard man ;
5 Yetbecause this widow troub-
leth me, I will avenge her, lest by
her continual coming she weary
me. 6 And the Lord said. Hear
what the unjust judge saith.
7 And shall not God avenge his
own elect, which cry day and
night unto him, though he bear
long with them ?
8 I tell you that he wUl avenge
them speedily. Nevertheless
when the Son of man cometh, shaU
he flnd faith on the earth ?
9 And he spake this parable
unto certain which trusted in
themselves that they were right
eous, and despised others :
10 Two men went up into the
temple to pray ; the one a Phari
see, and the other a publican.
11 The Pharisee stood and
prayed thus with himself, God, I
thank thee, that I am not as other
men are, extortioners, unjust,
adulterers, or even as this pubU-
can. 12 I fast twice in the week, I
give tithes of all that I possess.
13 And the pubUcan, standing
afar off, would not Ifft up so much
as his eyes unto heaven, but smote
upon his breast, saying, God be
merciful to me a sinner.
14 I tell you, this man went
down to his house justifled rather
than the other : for every one that
exalteth himself shall be abased ;
and he that humbleth himself
shall be exalted.
15 And they brought unto him
also infants, that he would touch
them : but when his disciples saw
it, they rebuked them.
16 But Jesus called them unto
him, and said, Suff'er little chUdren
to come unto me, and forbid them
not : for of such is the kingdom of
God. 17 Verily I say unto you, Who

in that town there was a ¦vsddow
who used to go and appeal to
him for ' Justice against my op-
4 ponent ! ' For a whUe he would
not, but afterwards he said to
himseff, ' Though I have no
reverence for God and no re-
5 spect even for man, stiff, as this
¦svidow is bothering me, I vsdll
see justice done to her — not
to have her for ever coming
and pestering me.' Listen,"
6 said the Lord, " to what this
7 unjust judge says ! And wUl
not God see justice done to his
elect who cry to him by day and
night ? WUl he be tolerant to
8 their opponents ? I tell you, he
wiU quickly see justice done to
his elect I And yet, when the
Son of man does come, wiU he
find faith on earth ? "
9 He also told the foUowing
parable to certain persons who
were sure of their own goodness
and looked down upon every-
10 body else. " Two men went up
to pray in the temple ; one was
a Pharisee and the other was a
11 taxgatherer. The Pharisee
stood up and prayed by himself
as foUows ; ' I thank thee, 0
God, I am not like the rest of
men, thieves, rogues, and im
moral, or even like yon tax-
12 gatherer. Twice a week I fast ;
on aU my income I pay tithes.'
13 But the taxgatherer stood far
away and would not Uft even
his eyes to heaven, but beat
his breast, saying, ' O God,
have mercy on me for my
14 sins!' I tell you, he went home
accepted by God rather than
the other man ; for everyone
who uplifts himself ¦wUl be
humbled, and he who humbles
himseff will be uplffted."
15 Now people even brought
their infants for him to touch
them ; when the disciples no-
16 ticed it they checked them, hut
Jesus caUed for the infants.
" Let the chUdren come to me,"
he said, " do not stop them;
the Realm of God belongs to
17 such as these. I teU you truly,

ST. LUKE XVIII

197

soever shaU not receive the king
dom of God as a little chUd shaU
in no wise enter therein.
18 And a certain ruler asked
him, saying. Good Master, what
shall I do to inherit eternal life ?
19 And Jesus said unto him.
Why callest thou me good ? none
is good, save one, that is, God.
20 Thou knowest the command
ments. Do not commit adultery.
Do not kill. Do not steal, Do not
bear false witness. Honour thy
father and thy mother.
21 And he said, All these have I
kept from my youth up.
22 Now when Jesus heard these
things, he said unto him. Yet lack
est thou one thing : sell all that
thou hast, and distribute unto the
poor, and thou shalt have treasure
in heaven : and come, follow me.
23 And when he heard this, he
was very sorrowful : for he was
very rich.
24 And when Jesus saw that he
was very sorrowful, he said. How
hardly shall they that have riches
enter into the kingdom of God !
25 For it is easier for a camel to
go through a needle's eye, than for
a rich man to enter into the king
dom of God.
26 And they that heard it said,
Who then can be saved ?
27 And he said. The things
which are impossible with men are
possible with God.
28 Then Peter said, Lo, we have
left all, and foUowed thee.
29 And he said unto them,
VerUy I say unto you. There is no
man that hath left house, or par
ents, or brethren, or wife, or child
ren, for the kingdom of God's sake,
30 Who shall not receive mani
fold more in this present time,
_ and in the world to come life
everlasting. 31 Tf Then he took unto him the
twelve, and said unto them. Be
hold, we go up to Jerusalem, and
all things that are written by the
prophets concerning the Son of
man shaU be accomplished.
32 For he shaU be delivered
unto the Gentiles, and shall be

whoever wUl not submit to the
Reign of God like a child wiU
never get into it at aU."
18 Then a ruler asked him,
" Good teacher, what am I to
do to inherit lffe eternal ? "
19 Jesus said to him,
" "Why caU me ' good ' ?
No one is good,
no one but God.
20 You know the commands :
do not commit adultery,
do not kill,
do not steal,
do not bear false witness,
honour your father and
mother."
21 He said, " I have observed
aU these commands from my
22 youth." When Jesus heard
this he said to him,
" You lack one thing more j
seU aU you have, distribute
the money among the poor
and you wUl have treasure in
heaven ; then come and fol
low me."
23 But when he heard that, he
was vexed, for he was extremely
24 rich. So Jesus looked at him
and said, " How difficult it
is for those who have money
to enter the Realm of God !
25 Why, it is ea,sier for a camel to
get through a needle's eye than
for a rich man to get into the
26 Realm of God." His hearers
said, " Then whoever can be
27 saved ? " He said, " "What is
impossible for men is possible
28 for God." Peter said, " Well,
we have left our homes and f ol-
29 lowed you ! " He said to them,
" I tell you truly, no one has
left home or wffe or brothers
or parents or chUdren for the
30 sake of the Realm of God, who
does not receive ever so much
more in this present world, and
in the world to come lffe eter-
31 nal." Then he took the twelve
aside and told them, " We are
going up to Jerusalem, and all
the predictions of the prophets
regarding the Son of man will
32 be fuUUled ; he will be betrayed
to the GentUes, mocked, iU-

198

ST. LUKE XIX

mocked, and spitefully entreated,
and spitted on :
33 And they shall scourge him,
and put him to death : and the
third day he shall rise again.
34 And they understood none of
these things : and this saying was
hid from them, neither knew they
the things which were spoken.
35 Tf And it came to pass, that
as he was come nigh unto Jericho,
a certain blind man sat by the way
side begging :
36 And hearing the multitude
pass by, he asked what it meant.
37 And they told him, that
Jesus of Nazareth passeth by.
38 And he cried, saying, Jesus,
thou son of David, have mercy on
me. 39 And they which went before
rebuked him, that he should hold
his peace : but he cried so much
the more. Thou son of David, have
mercy on me.
40 And Jesus stood, and com
manded him to be brought unto
him : and when he was come near,
he asked him,
41 Saying, What wUt thou that
1 shaU do unto thee ? And he
said. Lord, that I may receive my
sight. 42 And Jesus said unto him.
Receive thy sight : thy faith hath
saved thee.
43 And immediately he received
his sight, and followed him, glori
fying God : and all the people,
when they saw it, gave praise unto
God.

33 treated, and spat on; they
¦wUl scourge him and kiU him,
but he wUl rise again on the
third day."
34 However, they did not un
derstand a word of this ; in
deed the saying was hidden
from them, and they did not
know what he meant.
35 As he approached Jericho,
it chanced that a bUnd man
was seated beside the road
36 begging. When he heard the
crowd passing he inquired'
37 what was the matter, and
they told him that Jesus the
Nazarene was going by.
38 So he shouted,
" Jesus, Son of Da-vid, have
pity on me ! "
39 'The people in front checked
him and told him to be
quiet, but he shouted aU the
more, " Son of David, have pity
on me ! "
40 So Jesus stopped and or
dered them to bring him,
and asked him when he ap
proached,
41 " What do you want me to
do for you ? "
" Lord," he said, " I want
42 to regain my sight." And
Jesus said to him, " Regain
your sight, your faith has
43 made you weU." Instantly he
regained his sight and foUowed
him, glorffying God. And aU
the people gave praise to God
when they saw this.

CHAPTER XIX
1 And Jesus entered and passed
through Jericho.
2 And, behold, there was a man
named Zacchseus, which was the
chief among the publicans, and he
was rich.
3 And he sought to see Jesus
who he was ; and could not for the
press, because he was little of
stature. 4 And he ran before, and climb
ed up into a sycomore tree to see

CHAPTER XIX
1 Then he entered Jericho.
And as he passed through
2 it, there was a man called
Zacchaeus, the head of the
taxgatherers, a wealthy man,
3 who tried to see what Jesus
was like ; but he could
not, on account of the
crowd — for he was smaU of
stature.
4 So he ran forward and
climbed into a sycomore tree to

ST. LUKE XIX

199

him : for he was to pass that way.
5 And when Jesus came to the
place, he looked up, and saw him,
and said unto him, Zacchseus,
make haste, and come down ; for
to day I must abide at thy house.
6 And he made haste, and came
down, and received him joyfuUy.
7 And when they saw it, they
aU murmured, saying. That he was
gone to be guest with a man that
is a sinner.
8 And Zacchseus stood, and
said unto the Lord ; Behold, Lord,
the haU of my goods I give to the
poor ; and if I have taken any
thing from- any man by false ac
cusation, I restore him fourfold.
9 And Jesus said unto him.
This day is salvation come to this
house, forsomuch as he also is a
son of Abraham.
10 For the Son of man is come
to seek and to save that which was
lost. 11 And as they heard these
things, he added and spake a
parable, because he was nigh to
Jerusalem, and because they
thought that the kingdom of God
should immediately appear.
12 He said therefore, A certain
nobleman went into a far country
to receive for himself a kingdom,
and to return.
13 And he called his ten ser
vants, and delivered them ten
pounds, and said unto them.
Occupy tUl I come.
14 But his citizens hated him,
and sent a message after him, say
ing, We will not have this man to
reign over us.
15 And it came to pass, that
when he was returned, having re
ceived the kingdom, then he com
manded these servants to be caUed
unto him, to whom he had given
the money, that he might know
how much every man had gained
by trading.
16 Then came the first, saying,.
Lord, thy pound hath gained ten
pounds. 17 And he said unto him. Well,
thou good servant : because thou
hast been faithful in a very little,

get a sight of him, as he was
to pass that road.
5 But when Jesus reached
the spot he looked up and
said to him, " Zacchaeus,
come down at once, for I
must stay at your house to
day."
6 He came down at once
and welcomed him gladly.
7 But when they saw this,
everyone began to mutter
that he had gone -to be the
guest of a sinner.
8 So Zacchaeus stopped and
said to the Lord, " I vsdU
give the haU of aU I have.
Lord, to the poor, and U I
have cheated anybody I wiU
give him back four times as
much."
9 And Jesus said of him,
" To-day salvation has come
to this house, since Zac
chaeus here is a son of Abra-
10 ham. For the Son of man
has come to seek and save
11 the lost." He went on to
teU a parable in their hear
ing, as he was approaching
Jerusalem and as they
imagined God's Reign would
instantly come into ¦view.
12 " A nobleman," he said,
" went abroad to obtain royal
power for himseU and then
13 return. He first caUed his ten
servants, giving them each a
five-pound note, and teUing
them, ' Trade with this tiU I
14 come back.' Now his people
hated him and sent envoys
after him to say, ' We object
to him having royal power
15 over us.' However he secured
the royal power and came
home. Then he ordered the
servants to be called who had
been giyen the money, that he
might find out what business
16 they had done. The first
came up saying, ' Your
five pounds has made other
17 fffty, sir.' ' Capital,' he said,
' you exceUent servant !
because you have proved
trustworthy in a trifle, you

200

ST. LUKE XIX

have thou authority over ten
cities. 18 And the second came, say
ing. Lord, thy pound hath gained
five pounds.
19 And he said likewise to him.
Be thou also over five cities.
20 And another came, saying.
Lord, behold, here is thy pound,
whicli 1 have kept laid up in a •
napkin :
21 For I feared thee, because
thou art an austere man : thou
takest up that thou layedst not
down, and reapest that thou
didst not sow.
22 And he saith unto him. Out
of thine own mouth will 1 judge
thee, thou wicked servant. Thou
knewest that I was an austere man,
taking up that I laid not down,
and reaping that I did not sow -
23 Wherefore then gavest not
thou my money into the bank,
that at my coming I might have
required mine own with usury ?
24 And he said unto them that
stood by, Take from him the
pound, and give it to him that
hath ten pounds.
25 (And they said unto him,
Lord, he hath ten pounds.)
26 For I say unto you, That
unto every one which hath shall
be given ; and from him that hath
not, even that he hath shall be
taken away from him.
27 But those mine enemies,
which would not that I should
reign over them, bring hither, and
slay them before me.
28 Tf And when he had thus
spoken, he went before, ascending
up to Jerusalem.
29 And it came to pass, when he
was come nigh to Bethphage and
Bethany, at the mount called the
mount of Olives, he sent two of his
disciples, 30 Saying, Go ye into the vil
lage over against you ; in the which
at your entering ye shaU find a
colt tied, whereon yet never man
sat : loose him, and bring him
hither. 31 And ff any man ask you.
Why do ye loose him 1 thus shaU

are placed over ten towns.
18 Then the second came and
said, ' Your five pounds has
made twenty-five, sir.'
19 To him he said, ' And you
are set over five towns.'
20 Then the next came and
said, ' Here is your five
pounds, sir ; I kept it safe in
21 a napkin, for I was afraid of
you, you are such a hard
man — picking up what you
never put down, and reaping
what you never sowed.'
22 He replied, ' You rasqal of
a servant, I wUl con'vict you
by what you have said your
seU. You knew, did you,
that I was a hard man,
picking up what I never put
down, and reaping what I
23 never sowed ! Why then did
you not put my money into
the bank, so that I could
have got it -with interest
when I came back ? '
24 Then he said to the by
standers, ' Take the five
pounds from him and give
it to the man with fifty.'
25 ' Sir,' they said, ' he has
fifty already ! ' ' I teU
you,
26 to everyone who has shaU
more be given,
but from him who has
nothing, even what he
has shall be taken.
27 And now for these enemies of
mine who objected to me reign
ing over them — bring them
here and slay them in my
presence.' "
28 With these words he went
forward on his way up to Jeru-
29 salem. ^Vhen he was near
Bethphage and Bethany at
the hiU caUed the OUve-
Orchard, he despatched two
30 of his disciples, saying, " Go
to the -vUlage hi front, and
on entering it you wUl find
a colt tethered on which no
one ever has sat ; untether
31 it and bring it. If anyone
asks you, ' Why are you un
tethering it ? ' this is what

ST. LUKE XIX

201

ye say unto him. Because the Lord
hath need of him.
32 And they that were sent
went their way, and found even
as he had said unto them.
33 And as they were loosing
the colt, the owners thereof said
unto them. Why loose ye the
colt ?
34 And they said. The Lord
hath need of him.
35 And they brought him to
Jesus : and they cast their gar
ments upon the colt, and they set
Jesus thereon.
36 And as he went, they spread
their clothes in the way.
37 And when he was come nigh,
even now at the descent of the
mount of OUves, the whole multi
tude of the disciples began to re
joice and praise God with a loud
voice for all the mighty works that
they had seen ;
38 Saying, Blessed he the King
that cometh in the name of the
Lord : peace in heaven, and glory
in the highest.
39 And some of the Pharisees
from among the multitude said
unto him. Master, rebuke thy dis
ciples. 40 And he answered and said
unto them, I tell you that, ff these
should hold their peace, the stones
would immediately cry out.
41 Tf -And when he was come
near, he beheld the city, and wept
over it,
42 Saying, If thou hadst kno-svn,
even thou, at least in this thy day,
the things which belong unto thy
peace ! but now they are hid from
thine eyes.
43 For the days shall come upon
thee, that thine enemies shall cast
a trench about thee, and compass
thee round, and keep thee in on
every side,
44 And shall lay thee even with
the ground, and thy children with
in thee ; and they shall not leave
in thee one stone upon another ;
because thou knewest not the time
of thy visitation.
45 And he went into the temple,
and began to cast out them that

you wUl say, ' The Lord needs
it.' "
32 The messengers went off
and found the colt exactly as he
had told them.
33 As they were untethering it,
the o-svners said to them,
" Why are you untethering the
colt?"
34 And they said, " Because
the Lord needs it."
35 So they brought it to Jesus,
and throwing their clothes on
the colt they mounted Jesus
36 upon it. As he went forward
they spread their clothes under
37 him on the road ; and as he
was now close to the descent
from the Hill of OUves, aU the
multitude of the disciples
started joyfuUy to praise God
with a loud voice for aU * they
38 had seen, saying,
" Blessed be the king who
comes in the Lord's
name 1
Peace in heaven and glory in
the High places ! "
39 Some Pharisees in the crowd
said to him, " Check your dis
ciples, teacher."
40 But he rephed, "I teU
you, ff they were to keep
quiet, the very stones would
shout."
41 And when he saw the city,
as he approached, he wept over
42 it, saying,
" Would that you too knew
even to-day on what your
peace depends ! But no, it is
43 hidden from you ! A time is
coming for you when your
enemies wiU throw up ram
parts round you and encircle
you and besiege you on every
44 side and raze you and your
children witliin you to the
ground, leaving not one stone
upon another within you — and
all because you would not un
derstand when God was -visiting
45 you." Then he went into the
temple and proceeded to drive
* Omitting 8vvap.etiiv with the old
Syriac version, which preserves the
original text Trepl Trarrwi' eZfioj/ Xiyovre^.

202

ST. LUKE XX

sold therein, and them that
bought ;
46 Saying unto them. It is writ
ten, My house is the house of
prayer : but ye have made it a
den of thieves.
47 And he taught daily in the
temple. But the chief priests and
the scribes and the chief of the
people sought to destroy him,
48 And could not find what they
might do : for all the people were
very attentive to hear him.

46 out those who were seUing. " It
is written," he told them, " my
house shall be a house of prayer,
but you have made it a den of
robbers."
47 Day after day he taught
¦svithin the temple. The high
priests and scribes tried to have
him put to death, and so did
48 the leaders of the people, hut
they could not discover what
was to be done, for the whole of
the people hung upon his Ups.

CHAPTER XX
1 And it came to pass, that on
one of those days, as he taught
the people in the temple, and
preached the gospel, the chief
priests and the scribes came upon
him with the elders,
2 And spake unto him, saying.
Tell us, by what authority doest
thou these things ? or who is he
that gave thee this authority ?
3 And he answered and said
unto them, I -svill also ask you one
thing ; and answer me :
4 The baptism of John, was it
from heaven, or of men ?
5 And they reasoned with them
selves, saying. If we shall say.
From heaven ; he will say, Why
then believed ye him not ?
6 But and if we say. Of men ;
aU the people will stone us : for
they be persuaded that John was
a prophet. 7 And they answered, that they
could not tell whence it was.
8 And .Jesus said unto them.
Neither tell I you by what au
thority I do these things.
9 Then began he to speak to the
people this parable ; A certain man
planted a vineyard, and let it forth
to husbandmen, and went into a
far country for a long time.
10 And at the season he sent a
servant to the husbandmen, that
they should give him of the fruit
of the vineyard : but the husband
men beat him, and sent him away
empty.

CHAPTER XX
1 One day, when he was
teaching the people in the
temple and preaching the gos
pel, up came the priests and
scribes along with the elders.
2 " TeU us," they said, " what
authority you have for acting
in this way ? Who was it that
3 gave you this authority ? " He
answered them, " WeU, I will
ask you a question.
4 TeU me, did the baptism of
John come from heaven or
from men ? "
5 Now they reasoned to them
selves, "If we say, ' Prom
heaven,' he will ask, ' 'Why did
6 you not beUeve him ? ' And if
we say, ' From men,' the whole
of the people wUl stone us, for
they are con-vinced John was a
7 prophet." So they answered
that they did not know where
8 it came from. Jesus said to
them, " No more wiU I teU you
what authority I have for
acting as I do."
9 Then he proceeded to tell the
people the foUowdng parable.
" A man planted a vineyard,
leased it to -vinedressers, and
went abroad for some time.
10 When the season came round
he sent a, servant to the -vine
dressers to receive part of the
produce of the vineyard, hut
the -vinedressers flogged him
and sent him off with no
thing.

ST. LUKE XX

203

11 And again he sent another
servant: and they beat him also,
and entreated him shamefully,
and sent him away empty.
12 And again he sent a third :
and they wounded him also, and
cast him out.
13 Then said the lord of the
vineyard. What shaU I do ? I will
send my beloved son : it may be
they will reverence him when they
see him.
14 But when the husbandmen
saw him, they reasoned among
themselves, saying, This is the
heir : come, let us kUl him, that
the inheritance may be our's.
15 So they cast him out of the
•vineyard, and kiUed him. What
therefore shaU the lord of the vine
yard do unto them ?
16 He shaU come and destroy
these husbandmen, and shall give
the -vineyard to others. And
when they heard it, they said,
God forbid.
17 And he beheld them, and
said. What is this then that is
written. The stone which the
builders rejected, the same is
become the head of the corner ?
18 "Whosoever shaU faU upon
that stone shall be broken ; but
on whomsoever it shaU fall, it will
grind him to powder.
19 Tf -^iid the chief priests and
the scribes the same hour sought
to lay hands on him ; and they
feared the people : for they per
ceived that he had spoken this
parable against them.
20 And they watched him, and
sent forth spies, which should
feign themselves just men, that
they might take hold of his words,
that so they might deliver him
unto the power and authority of
the governor.
21 And they asked him, saying.
Master, we know that thou sayest
and teachest rightly, neither ac-
ceptest thou the person of any,
but teachest the way of God
truly :
22 Is it lawful for us to give
tribute unto Csesar, or no ?
23 But he perceived their craf-

11 He proceeded to send another
servant, and they flogged him
too, insulted him and sent him
12 off with nothing. Then he sent
stUl a third, but this one they
wounded and threw outside.
13 Said the owner of the -vineyard,
' 'What shaU I do ? I wUl send
my beloved son ; perhaps they
will respect him.'
14 But when the -vinedressers
saw him, they argued to them
selves, ' Here is the heir, let us
kUl him, so that the inheritance
may be ours.'
15 And they threw him outside
the vineyard and killed him.
Now what wUl the owner of
the vineyard do to them ?
16 He wUl come and kill these
vinedressers and give the vine
yard to others."
'When they heard that, they
said, " God forbid I "
17 But he looked at them and
said, " Then what does this scrip
ture mean ? —
The stone that the builders
rejected
is the chief stone now of the
corner.
18 Everyone who falls on thai
stone -wiU be shat
tered,
and whoever it falls upon
¦vsdll be crushed."
19 At that hour the scribes and
high p- ¦'- jts tried to lay hands
on him, out they were afraid of
the people. They knew he had
meant this parable for them.
20 So watching their chance they
sent spies who pretended to be
honest persons, in order to seize
on what he said and get him
handed over to the authority
and jurisdiction of the gov-
21 ernor. They put this question
to him, " Teacher, we know you
are straight in what you say
and teach, you do not look to
human favour but teach the
22 Way of God honestly. Is it
right for us to pay tribute to
23 Caesar or not ? " But be noted
their knavery and said to them.

204

ST. LUKE XX

tiness, and said unto them. Why
tempt ye me ?
24 Shew me a penny. "Whose
image and superscription hath it ?
They answered and said, Csesar's.
25 And he said unto them.
Render therefore unto Osesar the
things which be Csesar's, and unto
God the things which be God's.
26 And they could not take
hold of his words before the people :
and they marvelled at his answer,
and held their peace.
27 TI Then came to him certain
of the Sadducees, which deny that
there is any resurrection ; and
they asked him,
28 Saying, Master, Moses wrote
unto us, If any man's brother die,
having a wife, and he die without
children, that his brother should
take his wife, and raise up seed
unto his brother.
29 There were therefore seven
brethren : and the first took a wife,
and died without children.
30 And the second took her to
wife, and he died childless.
31 And the third took her ; and
in like manner the seven also : and
they left no children, and died.
32 Last of all the woman died
also. 33 Therefore in the resurrection
whose wife of them is she ? for
seven had her to wife.
34 And Jesus answering said un
to them, The children of this world
marry, and are given in marriage :
35 But they which shall be
accounted worthy to obtain that
world, and the resurrection from
the dead, neither marry, nor are
given in marriage :
36 Neither can they die any
more : for they are equal unto the
angels ; and are the children of
God, being the children of the
resurrection. 37 Now that the dead are
raised, even Moses shewed at the
bush, when he caUeth the Lord
the God of Abraham, and the God
of Isaac, and the God of Jacob.
38 For he is not a God of the
dead, but of the living : for aU
live unto him.

24 " Show me a shiUing. 'Whose
likeness and inscription does
it bear ? " " Caesar's," they
replied.
25 " Well then," he said to
them, " give Caesar what be
longs to Caesar, give God
¦vs'hat belongs to God."
26 So they could not seize on
what he said before the people,
and marvelling at his reply
they said nothing.
27 Some of the Sadducees
came up, who deny any resur
rection, and put a question
28 to him. " Teacher," they
said, " Moses has written this
law for us, that if a man's
married brother dies and is
childless, his brother is to take
the woman and raise offspring
for his brother.
29 WeU, there were seven
brothers. The first married a wife
and died chUdless.
30 The second and the third
31 took her, as indeed aU the
seven did, dying and lea^ving
no chUdren.
32 Afterwards the woman died
too.
33 Now at the resurrection
whose wffe ¦wUl she be ? She
was wffe to the seven of
them."
34 Jesus said to them, " People
in this world marry and are
35 married, but those who are
considered ¦svorthy to attain
yonder world and the re
surrection from the dead
neither marry nor are mar-
36 ried, for they cannot die
any more ; they are equal to
angels and by sharing in the
resurrection they are sons
37 of God. And that the dead
are raised has been indi
cated by Moses in the pass
age on the Bush, when he
calls the. Lord ' God of Abra
ham and God of Isaac and
God of Jacob.'
38 God is not a God of dead
people, but of U-ving, for all
Uve to him."

ST. LUKE XXI

205

39 Tf Then certain of the scribes
answering said. Master, thou hast
weU said.
40 And after that they durst
not ask him any question at all.
41 And he said unto them. How
say they that Christ is Da-vid's
son ?
42 And David himself saith in
the book of Psalms, The Lord
said unto my Lord, Sit thou on
my right hand,
43 TUl I make thine enemies
thy footstool.
44 David therefore caUeth him
Lord, how is he then his son ?
45 Tf Then in the audience of all
the people he said unto his disci
ples, 46 Beware of the scribes, which
desire to walk in long robes, and
love greetings in the markets, and
the highest seats in the syna
gogues, and the chief rooms at
feasts ;
47 Which devour widows'
houses, and for a shew make long
prayers : the same shaU receive
greater damnation.

39 Some of the scribes declared,
" Teacher, that was a fine
answer ! "
40 They no longer dared to
put any question to him.
.41 But he said to them,
" How can people say that the
42 Christ is David's son ? Why,
Da-vid himseU. says in the book
of psalms.
The Lord said to my Lord,
' Sit at my right hand,
43 till I make your enemies a
footstool for your feet.'
44 David then caUs him Lord. So
45 how can he be his son ? " And
in the hearing of aU the people
46 he said to his disciples, " Be
ware of the scribes ! They Uke
to walk about in long robes,
they are fond of getting saluted
in the market-places, of secur
ing the front seats in the syna
gogues and the best places at
47 banquets ; they prey upon the
property of -widows and offer
long unreal prayers. All the
heavier wiU their sentence
be!"

CHAPTER XXI
1 And he looked up, and saw
the rich men casting their gifts
into the treasury.
2 And he saw also a certain
poor widow casting in thither two
mites. 3 And he said. Of a truth I say
unto you, that this poor widow
hath cast in more than they all :
4 For all these have of their
abundance cast in unto the offer
ings of God : but she of her
penury hath cast in all the Uving
that she had.
5 Tf And as some spake of the
temple, how it was adorned with
goodly stones and gifts, he said,
6 As for these things which ye
behold, the days will come, in the
which there shaU not be left one
stone upon another, that shall not
be thrown down.
7 And they asked him, saying.
Master, but when shaU these

CHAPTER XXI
•
1 Looking up he saw the
rich putting their gUts into
2 the treasury, and noticed a poor
widow putting two Uttle coins
in.
3 He said, " I teU you plainly,
this poor -widow has put in
more than them aU ;
4 for these people aU contri
buted out of their surplus, but
she has given out of her needi
ness all her Uving."
5 Some were speaking of the
temple with its ornamentation
of splendid stones and votive
gffts, but he said,
6 "As for what you see, there
are days coming when not a
stone wUl be left upon an
other, without being torn
dovsm."
7 So they asked him,
" Teacher, and when wiU

206

ST. LUKE XXI

things be ? and what sign will
there be when these things shall
come to pass ?
8 And he said. Take heed that
ye be not deceived : for many shaU
come in my name, saying, I am
Christ; and the time draweth near:
go ye not therefore after them.
9 But when ye shall hear of
wars and commotions, be not ter
rified : for these things must first
come to pass ; but the end is not
by and by.
10 Then said he unto them.
Nation shall rise against nation,
and kingdom against kingdom :
11 And great earthquakes shaU
be in divers places, and famines,
and pestilences ; and fearful sights
and great signs shall there be
from heaven.
12 But before all these, they
shall lay their hands on you, and
persecute you, delivering you up to
the synagogues, and into prisons,
being brought before kings and
rulers for my name's sake.
13 And it shall turn to you for a
testimony. 14 Settle it therefore in your
hearts, not to meditate before what
ye shall answer :
15 For I will gi-vp you a mouth
and -wisdom, which all your ad
versaries shall not be able to
gainsay nor resist.
16 And ye shall be betrayed
both by parents, and brethren, and
kinsfolks, and friends ; and some
of you shall they cause to be put
to death.
17 And ye shall be hated of aU
men for my name's sake.
18 But there shall not an hair
of your head perish.
19 In your patience possess ye
your souls.
20 And when ye shall see Jeru
salem compassed -with armies,
then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh.
21 Then let them which are in
Judsea flee to the mountains ; and
let them which are in the midst of
it depart out ; and let not them
that are in the countries enter
thereinto.

this happen ? 'What -svUl he
the sign for this to take
place ? "
8 He said, " Take care that
you are not misled ; for
many wUl come in my name
saying, ' I am he ' and ' the
time is near ' — do not go after
them.
9 And when you hear of wars
and disturbances, do not be
scared ; these have to come
flrst, but the end is not at
once."
10 Then he said to them,
" Nation will rise against
nation, and realm against
11 realm, there -sviU be great
earthquakes with famine and
pestilence here and there,
there -will be a-vsdul portents
and great signs from heaven.
12 But before aU that, men vsiU
lay hands on you and perse
cute you, handing you over
to s-ynagogues and prisons ;
you wUl be dragged before
kings and governors for the
13 sake of my name. That wiU
turn out an opportunity for
14 you to bear -witness. So re
solve to yourselves that you
wiU not rehearse your defence
15 beforehand, for I -sviU give you
words and wisdom that no
.one of your opponents vsdU be
able to meet or refute.
16 You -vsdll be betrayed by
your very parents and brothers
and kinsmen and friends, and
some of you -sviU be put to
death.
17 Y"ou wiU be hated by all
18 on account of my name ; but
not a hair of your head wUl
perish.
19 Hold out stedfast and you
win your souls.
20 But whenever you see
Jerusalem surrounded by
armies, then be sure her
desolation is not far away.
21 Then let those who are in
Judaea fly to the hUls, let
those who are in the city
escape, and let not those who
are in the country come in

ST. LUKE XXI

207

22 For these be the days of ven
geance, that all things which are
written may be fulflUed.
23 But woe unto them that are
with child, and to them that give
suck, in those days ! for there shaU
be great distress in the land, and
wrath upon this people.
24 And they shall fall by the
edge of the sword, and shall be led
away captive into all nations : and
Jerusalem shaU be trodden down
of the Gentiles, until the times of
the Gentiles be fulflUed.
25 Tf And there shaU be signs in
the sun, and in the moon, and in
the stars ; and upon the earth dis
tress of nations, with perplexity ;
the sea and the waves roaring ;
26 Men's hearts faUing them for
fear, and for looking after those
things which are coming on the
earth : for the powers of heaven
shall be shaken.
27 And then shall they see the
Son of man coming in a cloud
with power and great glory.
28 And when these things begin
to come to pass, then look up, and
lift up your heads ; for your re
demption draweth nigh.
29 And he spake to them a par
able ; Behold the flg tree, and all
the trees ;
30 "When they now shoot forth,
ye see and know of your own
selves that summer is now nigh
at hand.
31 So likewise ye, when ye see
these things come to pass, know
ye that the kingdom of God is
nigh at hand.
32 VerUy I say unto you. This
generation shall not pass away,
tm aU be fulfiUed.
33 Heaven and earth shaU pass
away : but my words shaU not
pass away.
34 Tf -And take heed to your
selves, lest at any time your hearts
be overcharged with surfeiting,
and drunkenness, and cares of this
lffe, and so that day come upon
you unawares.
35 For as a snare shaU it come
on all them that dwell on the face
of the whole earth.

22 to the city ; for these are the
days of the divine Vengeance, in
f uUUment of all that is written
in scripture.
23 Woe to women with chUd
and to women who give suck
in those days, for sore an
guish wiU come upon the
land and Wrath on this-
24 people ; they will fall by
the edge of the sword, they
wdll be carried prisoners to
aU nations, and Jerusalem
wUl be under the heel of the
Gentiles till the period of the
Gentiles expires.
25 And there wiU be signs
in sun and moon and stars,
while on earth the nations
wiU be in dismay with be
wilderment at the roar of
26 sea and waves, men swooning
with panic and foreb6ding of
what is to befaU the universe.
For the orbs of the heavens
27 will be shaken, and then they
¦wiU see the Son of man com
ing in a cloud with power and
great glory.
28 But when these things begin
to happen, look up and raise
your heads, for your release
is not far distant."
29 And he told them a par
able. " Look at the flg tree
30 and indeed all the trees ; as
soon as they put out their
leaves, you can see for your
selves that summer is at
hand.
31 So, whenever you see aU this
happen, be sure the Reign
of God is at hand.
32 I teU you truly, the pre
sent generation ¦wiU not pass
away tUl aU this hap-
33 pens. Heaven and earth will
pass away, but my words
never.
34 Take heed to yourselves in
case your hearts get overpow
ered Jby dissipation and drunk
enness and worldly anxieties,
and so that Day catches you
35 suddenly Uke a trap. For it
wiU come upon aU dwellers on
36 the face of aU the earth. From

208

ST. LUKE XXII

36 Watch ye therefore, and
pray always, that ye may be ac
counted worthy to escape all these
things that shall come to pass, and
to stand before the Son of man.
37 And in the day time he was
teaching in the temple ; and at
night he went out, and abode in
the mount that is called the mount
of Olives.
38 And all the people came
early in the morning to him in the
temple, for to hear him.

hour to hour keep awake, pray
ing that you may succeed in
escaping all these dangers to
come and in standing before
the Son of man."
37 By day he taught in the
temple, but at night he went
outside the city and passed
the night on the hUl called the
38 Olive-Orchard. And aU the
people used to come ¦ early in
the morning to listen to him
in the temple.

CHAPTER XXII
1 Now the feast of unleavened
bread drew nigh, which is called
the Passover.
2 And the chief priests and
scribes 'sought how they might
kUl him ; for they feared the people.
3 Tf Then entered Satan into
Judas surnamed Iscariot, being of
the number of the twelve.
4 And he went his way, and
communed with the chief priests
and captains, how he might betray
him unto them.
5 And they were glad, and cove
nanted to give him money.
6 And he promised, and sought
opportunity to betray him unto
them in the absence of the mul
titude. 7 Tf Then came the day of un
leavened bread, when the passover
must be killed.
8 And he sent Peter and John,
saying. Go and prepare us the
passover, that we may eat.
9 And they said unto him.
Where wUt thou that we prepare ?
10 And he said unto them. Be
hold, when ye are entered into the
city, there shall a man meet you,
bearing a pitcher of water ; follow
him into the house where he en
tereth in.
11 And ye shall say unto the
goodman of the house. The Mas
ter saith unto thee. Where is the
guestchamber, where I shall eat
the passover with my disciples ?
12 And he shall shew you a

CHAPTER XXII
Now the feast of unleav
ened bread which is caUed
the passover was near.
2 The high priests and scribes
were trying how to get him
put to death (for they were
3 afraid of the people), and
Satan entered Judas caUed
Iscariot, a member of the
4 twelve, who went off' to discuss
¦with the high priests and com
manders how he could betray
him to them.
5 They were delighted and
agreed to pay him for it.
6 He assented to this and
sought a good opportunity for
betrajdng him to them in the
absence of the crowd.
7 Then came the day of un
leavened bread when the pas
chal lamb had to be sacrificed.
8 So Jesus despatched Peter and
John, saying, " Go and prepare
the passover for us that we may
eat it."
9 They asked him, " Where
do you want us to prepare
it? "
10 He said to them, " When
you enter the city you ¦svill
meet a man carrying a water-
jar : foUow him to the house
11 he enters, and teU the o^wner
of the house, ' The Teacher
asks you, 'Where is the room in
which I can eat the passover
with my disciples ? '
12 Then he wUl show you a large

ST. LUKE XXII

209

large upper room furnished :
there make ready.
13 And they went, and found
as he had said unto them : and
they made ready the passover.
14 And when the hour was
come, he sat down, and the twelve
apostles with him.
15 And he said unto them.
With desire I have desired to eat
this passover ¦vsdth you before I
suffer :
16 For I say unto you, I vsdll not
any more eat thereof, until it be
fulflUed in the kingdom of God.
17 And he took the cup, and
gave thanks, and said. Take this,
and di'vide it among yourselves :
18 For I say unto you, I wiU
not drink of the fruit of the vine,
until the kingdom of God shaU
come. 19 Tf -And he took bread, and
gave thanks, and brake it, and
gave unto them, saying. This is
my body which is given for you :
this do in remembrance of me.
20 Likevsdse also the cup after
supper, saying. This cup is the
new testament in my blood, which
is shed for you.
21 f But, behold, the hand of
him that betrayeth me is -with me
on the table.
22 And truly the Son of man
goeth, as it was determined : but
woe unto that man by whom he
is betrayed !
23 And they began to enquire
among themselves, which of them
it was that should do this thing.
24 Tf And there was also a strffe
among them, which of them should
be accounted the greatest.
25 And he said unto them. The
kings of the GentUes exercise lord
ship over them ; and they that
exercise authority upon them are
called benefactors.
26 But ye shall not be so : but he
that is greatest among you, let
him be as the younger ; and he
that is chief, as he that doth
serve. 27 For whether is greater, he
that sitteth at nieat, or he that
serveth ? is not he that sitteth at

room upstairs with couches
spread ; make your prepara-
13 tions there." They went off and
found it was as he had told
them. So they prepared the
14 passover, and when the hour
came he took his place, with
15 the apostles beside him. He
said to them, " I have longed
eagerly to eat this passover with
16 you before I suffer, for I teU
you I wiU never eat the pass-
over again till the fulfilment of
17 it in the Reign of God." And
he took a cup which was handed
to him, gave thanks to God and
said, " 'Take this and distribute
18 it among yourselves, for I teU
you I ¦svUl never drink the pro
duce of the ¦vine again tUl such
time as God's Reign comes."
19 Then he took a loaf and after
thanking God he broke it and
gave it to them, saying, " This
means my body given up for
your sake ; do this in memory
20 of me." So too he gave them
the cup after supper, saying,
" This cup means the new cov
enant ratified by my blood shed
21 for your sake. But the hand
of my betrayer is on the table
22 beside me ! The Son of man
moves to his end indeed as it
has been decreed, but woe to
the man by whom he is be-
23 trayed ! " And they began to
discuss among themselves
which of them could possibly
be going to do such a thing.
24 A quarrel also rose among them
as to which of them could be
25 considered the greatest. But
Jesus said to them,
" The kings of the GentUes rule
over them,
and their authorities take the
name of ' Benefactor ' :
26 not so with you.
He who is greatest among
you must be like the
youngest,
and he who is chief Uke a
servant.
27 'Which is the greatest, guest
or servant ? Is it not the
guest ?

210

ST. LUKE XXII

meat ? but I am among you as he
that serveth.
28 Ye are they which have con
tinued with me in my temptations.
29 And I appoint unto you a
kingdom, as my Father hath ap
pointed unto me ;
30 That ye may eat and drink
at my table in my kingdom, and
sit on thrones judging the twelve
tribes of Israel.
31 Tf And the Lord said, Simon,
Simon, behold, Satan hath desired
to have you, that he may sift
you as wheat :
32 But I have prayed for thee,
that thy faith fail not : and when
thou art converted, strengthen thy
brethren. 33 And he said unto him, Lord,
I am ready to go with thee, both
into prison, and to death.
34 And he said, I tell thee,
Peter, the cock shall not crow this
day, before that thou shalt thrice
deny that thou knowest me.
35 And he said unto them,
When I sent you without purse,
and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye
any thing ? And they said. Noth
ing. 36 Then said he unto them. But
now, he that hath a purse, let him
take it, and likewise his scrip : and
he that hath no sword, let him sell
his garment, and buy one.
37 For I say unto you, that this
that is written must yet be accom
plished in me. And he was reck
oned among the transgressors : for
the things concerning me have
an end.
38 And they said. Lord, behold,
here are two swords. And he said
unto them. It is enough.
39 Tf And he came out, and
went, as he was wont, to the
mount of Olives ; and his disciples
also followed him.
40 And when he was at the
place, he said unto them. Pray
that ye enter not into temptation.
41 And he was withdrawn from
them about a stone's cast, and
kneeled down, and prayed,
42 Saying, Father, if thou be
willing, remove this cup from

But I am among you as a
servant.
28 It is you who have stood by me '
29 through my trials ; so, even as
my Father has assigned me
30 royal power, I assign you the
right of eating and drinking at
my table in my Realm and of
sitting on thrones to rule the
twelve tribes of Israel.
31 Simon, Simon, Satan has
claimed the right to sift you
32 aU like wheat, but I have
prayed that your own faith
may not fail. And you in turn
must be a strength to your
brothers."
33 " Lord," he said, " I am
ready to go with you to prison
and to death."
34 Jesus said, " I teU you,
Peter, the cock wUl not crow
to-day before you have three
times denied that you know
me."
35 And he said to them, " 'When
I sent you out ¦svith neither
purse nor waUet nor sandals,
did you want for anything ? "
' ' No , " they said , " f or nothing. ' '
36 Then he said to them, " But
he who has a purse must take
it now, and the same with
a waUet ; and he who has no
sword must seU his coat and
37 buy one. For I teU you, this
word of scripture must be
fulflUed in me : he was classed
among criminals. Y^es, there
is an end to all that refers to
me."
38 "Lord," they said, "here
are two swords ! " " Enough!
Enough ! " he answered.
39 Then he went outside and
made his way to the HUl of
Olives, as he was accustomed.
40 The disciples foUowed him, and
when he reached the spot he
said to them,
" Pray that you may not
sUp into temptation."
41 He withdrew about a stone's
throw and knelt in prayer,
42 saying, " Father, ff it please thee,
take this cup away from me.

ST. LUKE XXII

211

me : nevertheless not my -wiU, but
thine, be done.
43 And there appeared an angel
unto him from heaven, strength
ening him.
44 And being in an agony he
prayed more earnestly : and his
sweat was as it were great drops of
blood falling down to the ground.
45 And when he rose up from
prayer, and was come to his dis
ciples, he found them sleeping for
sorrow, 46 And said unto them. Why
sleep ye ? rise and pray, lest ye
enter into temptation.
47 Tf And while he yet spake,
behold a multitude, and he that
was called Judas, one of the
twelve, went before them, and drew
near unto Jesus to kiss him.
48 But Jesus said unto him,
Judas, betrayest thou the Son of
man vsdth a kiss ?
49 When they which were about
him saw what would follow, they
said unto him. Lord, shaU wq
smite with the sword ?
50 Tf And one of them smote the
servant of the high priest, and cut
off his right ear.
51 And Jesus answered and
said, Suffer ye thus far. And he
touched his ear, and healed him.
52 Then Jesus said unto the
chief priests, and captains of the
temple, and the elders, which were
come to him. Be ye come out, as
against a thief, with swords and
staves ?
53 When I was daUy with you in
the temple, ye stretched forth no
hands against me : but this is your
hour, and the power of darkness.
54 Tf Then took they him, and
led him, and brought him into
the high priest's house. And
Peter followed afar off.
55 And when they had kindled
a flre in the midst of the hall, and
were set down together, Peter sat
down among them.
56 But a certain maid beheld
him as he sat by the flre, and
earnestly looked upon him, and
said. This man was also with
him.

But thy wUl, not mine, be
43 done." [And an angel from
heaven appeared to strengthen
44 him ; he fell into an agony and
prayed with greater intensity,
his sweat dropping to the
ground like clots of blood.]
45 Then rising from prayer he
went to the disciples, only to
find them asleep from sheer sor
row.
46 He said to them,
" Why are you sleeping ?
Get up and pray that you may
not slip into temptation."
47 While he was still speaking,
there came a mob headed by
the man caUed Judas, one of
the twelve.
He approached in order to
48 kiss Jesus, but Jesus said to
him, " Judas ! wotdd you betray
the Son of man with a kiss ? "
49 Now when the supporters
of Jesus saw what was going
to happen, they said, ' ' Lord,
shaU we strike with our
50 swords ? " And one of them
did strike the servant of the
high priest, cutting off his
51 right ear. Jesus said, " Let me
do this at least," and cured
him by touching his ear.
52 Then he said to the high
priests and commanders of the
temple and elders who had
appeared to take him, " Have
you sallied out to arrest me
like a robber, ¦vsdth swords and
clubs ?
53 Day after day I was beside
you in the temple, and you
never stretched a hand against
me. But this is your hour, and
the dark Power has its way."
54 Then they arrested him and
led him away inside the house
of the high priest. Peter fol-
55 lowed at a distance and sat
do^svn among some people who
had lit a fire in the courtyard
56 and were .sitting round it. A
maidservant who noticed him
sitting by the fire took a long
look at him and said, " That
57 fellow was with him too.'' But

212

ST. LUKE XXII

57 And he denied him, saying.
Woman, I know him not.
58 And after a little while an
other saw him, and said. Thou art
also of them. And Peter said,
Man, I am not.
59 And about the space of one
hour after another confidently
affirmed, saying. Of a truth this
fellow also was with him : for he
is a Galilsean.
60 And Peter said, Man, I know
not what thou sayest. And im
mediately, while he yet spake, the
cock crew.
61 And the Lord turned, and
looked upon Peter. And Peter
remembered the word of the Ijord,
how he had said unto him. Before
the cock crow, thou shalt deny me
thrice. 62 And Peter went out, and
wept bitterly.
63 TI And the men that held
Jesus mocked him, and smote him.
64 And when they had blind
folded him, they struck him on the
face, and asked him, saying. Pro
phesy, who is it that smote thee ?
65 And many other things blas
phemously spake they against him.
66 Tf And as soon as it was day,
the elders of the people and the
chief priests and the scribes came
together, and led him int» their
council, saying,
67 Art thou the Christ ? teU us.
And he said unto them. If I teU
you, ye will not believe :
68 And if I also ask you, ye wUl
not answer me, nor let me go.
69 Hereafter shall the Son of
man sit on the right hand of the
power of God.
70 Then said they aU, Art thou
then the Son of God ? And he said
unto them. Ye say that I am.
71 And they said. What need
we any further witness ? for we our
selves have heard of his own mouth.

he disowned him, saying,
" Woman, I know nothing
58 about him." Shortl^y after
wards another man noticed him
and said, " 'Why, you are one of
them ! " " Man," said Peter,
" I am not."
59 About an hour had passed
when another man insisted,
" That feUow really was
•svith him. T\Tiy, he is a Gali-
60 lean ! " " Man," said Peter,
"I do not know what you
mean." Instantly, just as he
was speaking, the cock crowed;
61 the Lord turned round and
looked at Peter, and then Peter
remembered what the Lord
had told him, that ' Before
cock-crow to-day you wUl dis
own me three times.'
62 And he went outside and
wept bitterly.
63 Meantime the men who had
Jesus in custody flogged him
64 and made fun of him ; blind
folding him they would ask
him, " Prophesy, tell us who
65 struck you ? " And many an
other insult they uttered
against him.
66 'When day broke, the elders
of the people all met along
with the high priests ?ind
scribes, and had him brought
before their Sanhedrin. They
67 said to them, " Tell us ff you
are the Christ." He said to
them, " You -wiU not believe me
68 ff I teU you, and you wUl not
answer me when I put a ques-
69 tion to you. But after this the
Son of man will be seated at
God's right hand of power."
70 "Are you the Son of God
then ? " they aU said. " Cer
tainly," he repUed, " I am."
71 So they said, " "What more
evidence do we need ? We have
heard it from his own lips."

ST. LUKE XXIII

213

CHAPTER XXIII
1 And the whole multitude of
them arose, and led him unto
PUate. 2 And they began to accuse
him, saying. We found this fellow
perverting the nation, and for
bidding to give tribute to Csesar,
saying that he himseff is Christ a
Kiag. 3 And PUate asked him, saying.
Art thou the King of the Jews ?
And he answered him and said.
Thou sayest it.
4 Then said PUate to the chief
priests and to the people, I flnd no
fault in this man.
5 And they were the more flerce,
saying. He stirreth up the people,
teaching throughout all Jewry, be
ginning from GalUee to this place.
6 When PUate heard of GalUee,
he asked whether the man were a
GalUsean. 7 And as soon as he knew that
he belonged unto Herod's juris
diction, he sent him to Herod, who
himseU also was at Jerusalem at
that time.
8 Tf -And when Herod saw Jesus,
he was exceeding glad : for he was
desirous to see him of a loqg sea
son, because he had heard many
things of him ; and he hoped to
have seen somemiracledonebyhim.
9 Then he questioned with him
in many words ; but he answered
him nothing.
10 And the chief priests and
scribes stood and vehemently
accused him.
11 And Herod -with his men of
war set him at nought, and
mocked him, and arrayed him in
a gorgeous robe, and sent him
again to PUate.
12 Tf And the same day PUate
and Herod were made friends to
gether : for before they were at
enmity between themselves.
13 Tf -And PUate, when he had
caUed together the chief priests
and the rulers and the people,
14 Said unto them. Ye have
brought this man unto me, as one
that perverteth the people : and.

CHAPTER XXIII
1 Then the whole body of
them rose and led him to
PUate.
2 They proceeded to accuse
him, saying, " We have dis
covered this feUow perverting
our nation, forbidding tribute
being paid to Caesar, and
aUeging he is king messiah."
3 PUate asked him, " Are you
the king of the .Jews ? " He
replied, " Certainly."
4 And PUate said to the high
priests and the crowds, " I
cannot flnd anything crimi
nal about him."
5 But they insisted, " He stirs
up the people by tesCching
all over Judaea. He started
from GalUee and now he is
here."
6 When PUate heard that,
he asked ff the man was a
7 GalUean, and ascertaining that
he came under the jurisdic
tion of Herod, he remitted
him to Herod, who himseff
was in Jerusalem during those
days.
8 Herod was greatly delighted
to see Jesus ; he had long
wanted to see him, because he
had heard about him and also
because he hoped to see him
9 perform some miracle. But
though he put many questions
to him, Jesus gave him no
answer.
10 MeanwhUe the high priests
and scribes stood and ac
cused him with might and
main.
11 Then Herod and his troops
scoffed at him and made fun
of him, and after arraying
him in a bright robe he re-
12 mitted him to PUate. Herod
and Pilate became friends
that day — pre-viously they
had been at enmity.
13 Then summoning the high
priests and rulers and the peo-
14 pie, Pilate said to them, " You
brought me this man as being
an inciter to rebellion among

214

ST. LUKE XXIII

behold, I, ha-sdng examined him
before you, have found no fault
in this man touching those things
whereof ye accuse him :
15 No, nor yet Herod : for I sent
you to him ; and, lo, nothing wor
thy of death is done unto him.
16 I will therefore chastise him,
and release him.
17 (For of necessity he must re
lease one unto them at the feast.)
18 And they cried out all at
once, saying. Away with this man,
and release unto us Barabbas :
19 (Who for a certain sedition
made in the city, and for murder,
was cast into prison.)
20 Pilate therefore, wiUing to
release Jesus, spake again to them.
21 But they cried, saying, Cru
cffy him, crucffy him.
22 And he said unto them the
third time, Why, what e^dl hath
he done ? I have found no cause
of death in him : I will therefore
chastise him, and let him go.
23 And they were instant with
loud voices, requiring that he might
be crucifled. And the voices of
them and of the chief priests pre
vailed. 24 And Pilate gave sentence
that it should be as they required.
25 And he released unto them
him that for sedition and murder
was cast into prison, whom they
had desired ; but he dehvered
Jesus to their wUl.
26 And as they led him away,
they laid hold upon one Simon, a
Cyrenian, coming out of the coun
try, and on him they laid the
cross, that he might bear it after
Jesus. 27 TI -And there followed him a
great company of people, and of
women, which also bewailed and
lamented him.
28 But Jesus turning unto them
said. Daughters of Jerusalem,
weep not for me, but weep for
yourselves, and for your children.
29 For, behold, the days are
coming, in the which they shall
say. Blessed are the barren, and the
wombs that never bare, and the
paps which never gave suck.

the people. I have examined
him before you and found noth
ing criminal about him, for all
your accusations against him.
15 No, nor has Herod, for he has
remitted him to us. He has
done nothing, you see, that
16 calls for death ; so I shaU re
lease him -svith a whipping." *
18 But they shouted one and all,
' ' Away with him ! Release Bar-
19 Abbas for us ! " (This was a
man who had been put into
prison on account of a riot
which had taken place in the
city and also on a charge of
20 murder.) Again PUate ad
dressed them, for he wanted to
21 release Jesus, but they roared,
" To the cross, to the cross vsdth
22 him ! " He asked them a third
time, " But what crime has he
committed ? 1 have found no
thing about him that deserves
death ; so I shaU release him
23 -svith a whipping." But they
loudly urged their demand that
he should be crucified, and their
24 shouts carried the day. PUate
gave sentence that their de-
25 mand was to be carried out ; he
released the man they wanted,
the man who had been imprison
ed for riot and murder, and Jesus
he handed over to their -sviU.
26 As they led him off they
caught hold of Simon a Cyren
ian on his way from the country
and laid the cross on him to
27 carry after .Jesus. He was fol
lowed by a large multitude of
the people and also of women
who beat their breasts and la-
28 mented him ; but Jesus turned
to them and said, " Daughters
of Jerusalem, weep not for me
but weep for yourselves and for
29 your children ! For there are
days coming when the cry wUl be,
' Blessed are the barren,
the wombs that never have
borne
and the breasts that never
have suckled ! '
^ *_ Omitting [a.va.yK7)v Bk elx^v cLTToXveiV
avTois Kara eopriji/ eVa] aa an explanatory
and harmonlstic gloss.

ST. LUKE XXIII

215

30 Then shaU they begin to say
to the mountains. Fall on us ;
and to the hUls, Cover us.
31 For ff they do these things in
a green tree, what shall be done in
the dry ?
32 And there were also two
other, malefactors, led with him
to be put to death.
33 And when they were come
to the place, which is caUed
Calvary, there they crucified him,
and the malefactors, one on the
right hand, and the other on the
left. 34 Tf Then said Jesus, Father,
forgive them ; for they know not
what they do. And they parted
his raiment, and cast lots.
35 And the people stood behold
ing. And the rulers also with
them derided him, saying. He
saved others ; let him save him
self, ff he be Christ, the chosen of
God. 36 And the soldiers also mocked
him, coming to him, and offering
him vinegar,
37 And saying. If thou be the
king of the Jews, save thyself.
38 And a superscription also
was written over him in letters of
Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew,
THIS IS THE KING OF THE
JEWS.
39 Tf And one of the male-
. factors which were hanged railed
on him, saying. If thou be Christ,
save thyself and us.
40 But the other answering re
buked him, saying, Dost not thou
fear God, seeing thou art in the
same condemnation ?
41 And we indeed justly ; for
we receive the due reward of our
deeds : but this man hath done
nothing amiss.
42 And he said unto Jesus,
Lord, remember me when thou
comest into thy kingdom.
43 And .Jesus said unto him,
VerUy I say unto thee. To day
shalt thou be -svith me in paradise.
44 And it was about the sixth
hour, and there was a darkness
over all the earth until the ninth
hour.

30 Then wdU people say to the
mountains, ' Fall onus I'
and to the hills, ' Cover
us.'
31 For ff this is what they do
when the wood is green,
what wiU they do when the
wood is dry ? "
32 Two criminals were also led
out with him to be executed,
33 and when they came to the
place caUed The SkuU they
crucifled him there with the
criminals, one at his right and
one at his left.
34 Jesus said, " Father, forgive
them, they do not know
what they are doing." Then
they distributed his clothes
amorig themselves by drawing
35 lots. The people stood and
looked on, and even the rulers
sneered at him, saying, " He
saved others, let him save
himseff, if he is the Christ of
God, the Chosen One ! "
36 The soldiers made fun of
him too by coming up and
37 handing him ¦vinegar, saying,
" If you are the king of the
38 Jews, save yourseff." (For
there was an inscription over
him in Greek and Latin and
Hebrew characters,
THIS IS THE KING OP THE JEWS.)
39 One of the criminals who had
been hung also abused him,
saying, " Are you not the
Christ? Save yourseU and us
40 as well." But the other
checked him, saying, " Haveyou
no fear even of God ? You are
suffering the same punishment
41 as he. And we suffer justly ;
we are getting what we de
serve for our deeds. But he
42 has done no harm." And he
added, " Jesus, do not forget
me when you come to reign."
43 " I tell you truly," said Jesus,
" you -svill be in paradise with
me this very day."
44 By this time it was about
twelve o'clock, and darkness
covered the whole land tUl

216

ST. LUKE XXIV

45 And the sun was darkened,
and the veil of the temple was
rent in the midst.
46 Tf And when Jesus had cried
-with a loud voice, he said. Father,
into thy hands I commend my
spirit : and having said thus, he
gave up the ghost.
47 Now when the centurion
saw what was done, he glorifled
God, saying. Certainly this was a
righteous man.
48 And all the people that came
together to that sight, beholding
the things which were done, smote
their breasts, and returned.
49 And aU his acquaintance,
and the women that foUowed him
from Galilee, stood afar off,
beholding these things.
50 Tf -And, behold, there was a
man named Joseph, a counsellor ;
and he was a good man, and a
just: 51 (The same had not consented
to the counsel and deed of them ;)
he was of Arimathsea, a city of the
Jews : who also himself waited
for the kingdom of God.
52 This man went unto PUate,
and begged the body of Jesus.
53 And he took it down, and
wrapped it in linen, and laid it in
a sepulchre that was he-vsm in
stone, wherein never man before
was laid.
54 And that day was the prepa
ration, and the sabbath drew on.
55 And the women also, which
came with him from GalUee, fol
lowed after, and beheld the sepul-
clire, and how his body was laid.
56 And they returned, and pre
pared spices and ointments ; and
rested the sabbath day according
to the commandment.

45 three o'clock, owing to an
eclipse of the sun ; the curtain
in the middle of the temple was
torn in two.
46 Then -vsdth a loud cry Jesus
said, " Father, / trust my
spirit to thy hands," and
with these words he ex
pired.
47 When the army-captain
saw what had happened, he
glorified God, saying, " This
man was really innocent."
48 And when all the crowds who
had coUected for the sight saw
what had happened, they
turned away beating their
breasts.
49 As for his acquaintances,
they were all standing at a
distance to look on, with the
women who had accompanied
him from GalUee.
50 Now there was a man caUed
Joseph, a member of councU
51 but a good and just man who
had not voted for their plan of
action ; he belonged to Arima
thaea, a Jewish to'svn, and he
was on the outlook for the
52 Reign of God. This Joseph
went to PUate and asked him
53 for the body of Jesus. He then
took it down, wrapped it in
linen, and put it in a tomb cut
out of the rock, where no one
54 had yet been buried. It was
the day of the Preparation and
the sabbath was just davsming.
55 So the women who had accom
panied him from GaUlee and
who had foUowed Joseph,
noted the tomb and the posi-
CO tion of the body ; then they
went home and prepared spices
and perfumes.

CHAPTER XXIV
1 Now upon the first day of the
week, very early in the morning,
they came unto the sepulchre,
bringing the spices which they
had prepared, and certain others
with them.

CHAPTER XXIV
1 On the sabbath they rested
in obedience to God's com
mand, but on the first day of
the week at early dawn they
took the spices they had pre
pared and went to the tomb.

ST. LUKE XXIV

217

2 And they found the stone
roUed away from the sepulchre.
3 And they entered in, and
found not the body of the Lord
Jesus. 4 And it came to pass, as they
were much perplexed thereabout,
behold, two men stood by them
in shining garments :
5 And as they were. afraid, and
bowed do-wn their faces to the
earth, they said unto them, Why
seek ye the Uving among the dead?
6 He is not here, but is risen :
remember how he spake unto you
when he was yet in GalUee,
7 Saying, The Son of man must
be dehvered into the hands of
sinful men, and be crucified, and
the third day rise again.
8 And they remembered his
words, 9 And returned from the sepul
chre, and told aU these things unto
the eleven, and to aU the rest.
10 It was Mary Magdalene, and
Joanna, and Mary the mother of
James, and other women that were
with them, which told these things
unto the apostles.
11 And their words seemed to
them as idle tales, and they be
lieved them not.
12 Then arose Peter, and ran
unto the sepulchre ; and stooping
do-wn, he beheld the linen clothes
laid by themselves, and departed,
wondering in himseff at that which
was come to pass.
13 Tf And, behold, two of them
went that same day to a viUage
called Emmaus, which was from
Jerusalem about threescore fur
longs. 14 And they talked together of
all these things which had hap
pened. 15 And it came to pass, that,
while they communed together and
reasoned, Jesus himself drew near,
and went -with them.
16 But their eyes were holden
that they should not know him.
17 And he said unto them,
'What manner of communications
are these that ye have one to
another, as ye walk, and are sad ?

2 The boulder they found
rolled away from the tomb,
3 but when they went inside
they could not find the body
4 of the Lord Jesus. They
were puzzling over this, when
two men fiashed on them
5 in dazzUng raiment. They
were terrified and bent their
faces to the ground, but the
men said to them, " Why
do you look among the dead
6 for him y,ho is alive ? He
is not here, he has risen.
Remember how he told
you when he was stUl in
7 GalUee that the Son of man
had to be betrayed into the
hands of sinful men and be
crucifled and rise on the third
day."
8 'iChen they remembered
9 what he had said, and turn
ing away from the tomb
they reported aU this to the
eleven and all the others.
10 (It was Mary of Magdala,
Joanna, and Mary the mother
of James who with the rest
of the women told this to the
apostles. )
11 But this story of the women
seemed in their opinion to
be nonsense ; they would not
believe them.
12 Peter did get up and run to
the tomb, but when he
looked in he saw nothing
except the Unen bandages ;
so he went away home
wondering what had hap
pened.
13 That very day two of
them were on their way to
a -vUlage called Emmaus
about seven mUes from Jeru
salem.
14 They were conversing about
15 aU these events, and during
their conversation and dis
cussion Jesus himself ap
proached and walked beside
16 them, though they were pre
vented from recognizing him.
17 He said to them, " What is
all this you are debating on
your walk ? " They stopped,

218

ST. LUKE XXIV

18 And the one of them, whose
name was Cleopas, answering said
unto him. Art thou only a stranger
in Jerusalem, and hast not known
the things which are come to pass
there in these days ?
19 And he said unto them,
'What things ? And they said
unto him. Concerning Jesus of
Nazareth, which was a prophet
mighty in deed and word before
God and all the people :
20 And how the chief priests
and our rulers dehvered him to be
condemned to death, and have
crucified him.
21 But we trusted that it had
been he which should have re
deemed Israel : and beside aU
this, to day is the third day since
these things were done.
22 Yea, and certain women also
of our company made us aston
ished, which were early at the
sepulchre ;
23 T^d when they found not
his body, they came, saying, that
they had also seen a vision of
angels, which said that he was
alive. 24 And certain of them which
were with us went to the sepulchre,
and found it even so as the women
had said : but him they saw not.
25 Then he said unto them, O
fools, and. slow of heart to beUeve
aU that the prophets have spoken :
26 Ought not Christ to have suf
fered these things, and to enter
into his glory ?
27 And beginning at Moses and
aU the prophets, he expounded
unto them in aU the scriptures the
things concerning himseU.
28 And they drew nigh unto
the -viUage, whither they went :
and he made as though he would
have gone further.
29 But they constrained him,
saying. Abide with us : for it is
toward evening, and the day is far
spent. And he went in to tarry
with them.
30 And it came to pass, as he
sat at meat -with them, he took
bread, and blessed it, and brake,
and gave to them.

18 looking dowmcast, and one
of them, caUed Cleopas,
answered him, " Are you a
lone stranger in Jerusalem,
not to know what has been
happening there ? "
19 " "What is that ? " he said
to them. They replied, " AU
about Jesus of Nazaret ! To
God and all the people he was
a prophet strong in action
20 and utterance, but the high
priests and our rulers delivered
him up to be sentenced to
death and crucified him.
21 Our own hope was that
he would be the redeemer
of Lsrael ; but he is dead,
and that is three days ago !
22 Though some women of our
number gave us a surprise ;
they were at the tomb early
23 in the morning and could not
find his body, but they Came
to tell us they had actually
seen a vision of angels who
24 declared he was aUve. Some
of our company did go to
the tomb and found things
exactly as the women had
said, but they did not see
him."
25 He said to them, " O foolish
men, with hearts so slow to
believe, after aU the prophets
have declared !
26 Had not the Christ to
suffer thus and so enter his
glory ? "
27 Then he began vsdth Moses
and aU the prophets and inter
preted to them the passages
referring to himseU through
out the scriptures.
28 Now they approached the
-viUage to which they were
going. He pretended to be
29 going further on, but they
pressed him, saying, " Stay
with us, for it is getting to
wards evening and the day
has now declined." So he
went in to stay with them.
30 And as he lay at table -svith
them he took the loaf, blessed
it, broke it, and handed it to
them.

ST. LUKE XXIV

219

31 And their eyes were opened,
and they knew him ; and he van
ished out of their sight.
32 And they said one to another.
Did not our heart burn within us,
whUe he talked vsdth us by the
way, and whUe he opened to us
the scriptures ?
33 And they rose up the same
hour, and returned to Jerusalem,
and found the eleven gathered
together, and them that were
with them,
34 Saying, The Lord is risen
indeed, and hath appeared to
Simon. 35 And they told what things
were done in the way, and how he
was known of them in breaking of
bread. 36 Tf And as they thus spake,
Jesus himseU stood in the midst
of them, and saith unto them.
Peace he unto you.
37 But they were terrified and
affrighted, and supposed that
they had seen a spirit.
38 And he said unto them.
Why are ye troubled ? and why
do thoughts arise in your hearts ?
39 Behold my hands and my
feet, that it is I myseff : handle
me, and see ; for a spirit hath not
flesh and bones, as ye see me
ha\e, 40 And when he had thus
spoken, he shewed them his hands
and his feet.
41 And whUe they yet beUeved
not for joy, and wondered, he said
unto them, Have ye here any
meat ?
42 And they gave him a piece of
a broUed fish, and of an honey
comb. 43 And he took it, and did eat
before them.
44 And he said unto them.
These are the words which I spake
unto you, whUe I was yet with
you, that aU things must be ful
fiUed, which were written in the
law of Moses, and in the prophets,
and in the psalms, concerning me.
45 Then opened he their under
standing, that they might imder-
stand the scriptures.

31 Then their eyes were opened
and they recognized him,
but he vanished from their
sight.
32 And they said to one
another, ' ' Did not our hearts
glow within us when he was
talking to us on the road,
opening up the scriptures for
us ? "
33 So they got up and re
turned that very hour to
Jerusalem, where they found
the eleven and their friends
34 aU gathered, who told them
that the Lord had reaUy
risen and that he had appeared
to Simon.
35 Then they related their
own experience on the road
and how they had recognized
him when he broke the loaf.
36 Just as they were speaking
He stood among them [and
said to them, " Peace to
you ! "]
37 They were scared and
terrified, imagining it was a
38 ghost they saw ; but he said
to them, " "Why are you
upset ? "Why do doubts in-
39 vade your mind ? Look at
my hands and feet. It is
I ! Feel me and see ; a ,
ghost has not fiesh and
bones as you see I have."
40 [With these words he
showed them his hands and
feet.]
41 Even yet they could not
beUeve it for sheer joy ;
they were lost in wonder.
So he said to them, " Have
you any food here ? "
42 And when they handed
him a piece of broUed flsh,
43 he took and ate it in their
presence.
44 Then he said to them,
" "When I was stUl with
you, this is what I told you,
that whatever is written
about me in the law of Moses
and the prophets and the
psalms must be fulflUed."
45 Then he opened their minds
to understand the scriptures.

220

ST. LUKE XXIV

46 And said unto them. Thus
it is written, and thus it behoved
Christ to suitfer, and to rise from
the dead the third day :
47 And that repentance and
remission of sins should be
preached in liis name among aU
nations, beginning at Jerusalem.
48 And ye are -vsdtnesses of
these things.
49 Tf And, behold, I send the
promise of my Father upon you :
but tarry ye in the city of Jerusa
lem, until ye be endued with
power from on high.
50 Tf And he led them out as
far as to Bethany, and he Iffted
up his hands, and blessed them.
51 And it came to pass, whUe he
blessed them, he was parted from
them, and carried up into heaven.
52 And they worshipped him,
and returned to Jerusalem with
great joy :
53 And were continually in the
temple, praising and blessing God.
Amen.

46 "Thus," he said, "it is writ
ten that the Christ has to
suffer and rise from the
47 dead on the third day, and
that repentance and the re
mission of sins must be
preached in his name to aU
nations, beginning from Jeru
salem.
48 To this you must bear
49 testimony. And I wiU send
down on you what my Father
has promised ; wait in the
city tUl you are endued
with power from on high."
60 He led them out as
far as Bethany ; then, Ifft-
ing his hands, he blessed
them.
51 And as he blessed them he
parted from them [and was
carried up to heaven].
52 They [worshipped him and]
returned with great joy to
53 Jerusalem, where they spent
aU their time within the tem
ple, blessing God.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO

St. JOHN

CHAPTER I
1 In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with
God, and the Word was God.
2 The same was in the begin
ning with God.
3 AU things were made by
him ; and without him was not
any thing made that was made.
4 In him was lffe ; and the
lffe was the Ught of men.
5 And the Ught shineth in
darkness ; and the darkness
comprehended it not.
6 Tf There was a man sent
from God, whose name was John.
7 The same came for a
witness, to bear witness of the
Light, that aU men through him
might believe.
8 He was not that Light,
but was sent to bear witness
of that Light.
9 That was the true Light,
which lighteth every man that
cometh into the world.
10 He was in the world, and
the world was made by him,
and the world knew him not.
11 He came unto his own,
and his o-svn received him not.
12 But as many as received
him, to them gave he power
to become the sons of God,
even to them that beUeve on
his name :
1 3 Which were bom, not of
blood, nor of the wiU of the
flesh, nor of the wUl of man,
but of God.
14 And the Word was made
flesh, and dwelt among us,
(and we beheld his glory, the
glory as of the only begotten of
the Father,) fuU of grace and
truth.

CHAPTER I
1 The Logos existed in the very
beginning,
the Logos was wdth God,
the Logos was divine.
2 He was with God in the very
beginning :
3 through him aU existence came
into being,
no existence came into being
apart from him.
4 In him lffe lay,
and this lffe was the light for
men :
5 amid the darkness the Light
shone,
but darkness did not master it.
6 A man appeared, sent by God,
7 whose name was John : he came for
the purpose of witnessing, to bear
testimony to the Light, so that aU
men might believe by means of him.
8 He was not the Light ; it was to
bear testimony to the Ijight that he
9 appeared. The real Light, which
enlightens every man, was coming
then into the world :
10 he entered the world —
the world which existed through
him —
yet the world did not recog
nize him ;
11 he came to what was his own,
yet his owm folk did not
welcome him.
12 On those who have accepted him,
however, he has conferred the right
of being chUdren of God, that is, on
those who believe in his Name,
13 who owe this birth of theirs to God,
not to human blood, nor to any
14 impulse of the flesh or of man. So
the Logos became flesh and tarried
among us ; we have seen his glory —
glory such as an only son enjoys
from his father — seen it to be full of
221

222

ST. JOHN I

15 Tf John bare witness of him,
and cried, saying. This was he of
whom I spake. He that cometh
after me is preferred before me :
for he was before me.
16 And of his fulness have all
we received, and grace for grace.
17 For the law was given by
Moses, but grace and truth came
by Jesus Christ.
18 No man hath seen God at
any time ; the only begotten Son,
which is in the bosom of the
Father, he hath declared him.
19 Tf And this is the record of
John, when the Jews sent priests
and Levites from Jerusalem to ask
him, "Who art thou ?
20 And he confessed, and denied
not ; but confessed, I am not the
Christ. 21 And they asked him, "What
then ? Art thou Elias ? And he
saith, I am not. Art thou that
prophet ? And he answered. No.
22 Then said they unto him.
Who art thou ? that we may give
an answer to them that sent us.
What sayest thou of thyseff ?
23 He said, I am the voice of
one crying in the wilderness. Make
straight the way of the Lord, as
said the prophet Esaias.
24 And they which were sent
were of the Pharisees.
25 And they asked him, and
said unto him, "Why baptizest
thou then, ff thou be not that
Christ, nor Elias, neither that
prophet ?
26 John answered them, say
ing, I baptize with water : but
there standeth one among you,
whom ye know not ;
27 He it is, who coming after
me is preferred before me, whose
shoe's latchet I am not worthy to
unloose. 28 These things were done in
Bethabara beyond Jordan, where
John was baptizing.
29 Tf The next day John seeth
Jesus coming unto him, and
saith. Behold the Lamb of God,

15 grace and reality. (John testi
fied to him with the cry,
' This was he of whom I said,
my successor has taken pre
cedence of me, for he preceded
16 me.') For we have aU been
recei-ving grace after grace from
17 his fulness ; whUe the Law was
given through Moses, grace and
reality are ours through Jesus
18 Christ. Nobody has ever seen
God, but God has been un
folded by the divine One, the
only Son,* who lies upon the
Father's breast.
19 Now here is John's testi
mony. "When the Jews of Jeru
salem despatched priests and
Levites to ask him, " Who are
20 you ? " he frankly confessed — ¦
he did not deny it, he frankly
confessed, " I am not the
21 Christ." They asked him,
" Then what are you ? Elijah ?"
He said, " I am not." " Are
you the Prophet ? " " No,"
22 he answered. " Then who are
you ? " they said ; " teU us,
so that we can give some an
swer to those who sent us.
WThat have you to say for your-
23 seff ? " He said, " 1 am
the voice of one who cries in
the desert,
' level the way for the Lord ' —
as the prophet Isaiah said."
24 Now it was some of the Phari
sees who had been sent to him ;
25 so they asked him, saying,
" Then why are you baptizing
people, if you are neither the
Christ nor Elijah nor the
26 Prophet ? " "I am baptizing
with water," John replied,
" but my successor is among
you. One whom you do not
27 recognize, and I am not fit to
untie the string of his sandal."
28 This took place at Bethany on
the opposite side of the Jordan,
where John was baptizing.
29 Next day he observed Jesus
coming towards him and ex
claimed, " Look, there is the

• Although Oeo! (' the divine one ') is probably more original than the variant reading
uios. fiovoyevrji; (see ver. 14) requires some such periphrasis in order to bring out its full
meaning here.

ST. JOHN I

223

which taketh away the sin of the
world. 30 This is he of whom I said.
After me cometh a man which is
preferred before me : for he was
before me.
31 And I knew him not : but
that he should be made manUest
to Israel, therefore am I come
baptizing with water.
32 And John bare record, say
ing, I saw the Spirit descending
from heaven Uke a dove, and it
abode upon him.
33 And I knew him not : but
he that sent me to baptize with
water, the same said unto me.
Upon whom thou shalt see the
Spirit descending, and remaining
on him, the same is he which
baptizeth vsdth the Holy Ghost.
34 And I saw, and bare record
that this is the Son of God.
35 Tf Again the next day after
John stood, and two of his dis
ciples ;
36 And looking upon Jesus as
he walked, he saith, Behold the
Lamb of God !
37 And the two disciples heard
him speak, and they foUowed
Jesus. 38 Then Jesus turned, and saw
them foUo-sving, and saith unto
them. What seek ye ? They said
unto him. Rabbi, (which is to say,
being interpreted, Msister,) where
dweUest thou ?
39 He saith unto them, Come
and see. They came and saw
where he dwelt, and abode with
him that day : for it was about
the tenth hour.
40 One of the two which heard
John speak, and foUowed him, was
Andrew, Simon Peter's brother.
41 He first flndeth his own
brother Simon, and saith unto
him. We have found the Messias,
which is, being interpreted, the
Christ. 42 And he brought him to
Jesus. And when Jesus beheld
him, he said, Thou art Simon the
son of Jona : thou shalt be called
Cephas, which is by interpretation,
A stone.

lamb of God, who is to remove
30 the sin of the world ! That is he
of whom I said, ' The man who
is to succeed me has taken
precedence of me, for he pre-
31 ceded me.' I myself did not
recognize him ; I only came to
baptize with water, in order
that he might be disclosed to
32 Israel." And John bore this
testimony also : "I saw the
Spirit descend like a dove from
33 heaven and rest on him. I my
seff did not recognize him, but
He who sent me to baptize with
water told me, ' He on whom
you see the Spirit descending
and resting, that is he who
baptizes with the holy Spirit.'
34 Now I did see it, and I testify
that he is the Son of God."
35 Next day again John was
standing with two of his dis-
36 ciples ; he gazed at Jesus as
he walked about, and said,
" Look, there is the lamb of
37 God ! " The two disciples
heard what he said and went
38 after Jesus. Now Jesus turned,
and when he observed them
coming after him, he asked
them, " What do you want ? "
They replied, " Rabbi " (which
may be translated, ' teacher '),
" where are you staying ? "
39 He said to them, " Come and
see." So they went and saw
where he stayed, and stayed
-with him the rest of that day —
it was then about four in the
40 afternoon. One of the two men
who heard what .John said and
went after Jesus was Andrew,
41 the brother of Peter. In the
morning ¦" he met his brother
Simon and told him, " We have
found the messiah " (which may
42 be translated, ' Christ '). He
took him to Jesus ; Jesus gazed
at him and said, " You are
Simon, the son of John ?
Your name is to be Cephas "
(meaning ' Peter ' or ' rock ').
• The Greek -.vord \itpnt) has been mis
read In nearly aU the MSS. tor " flrst "
{irpunov) ; see the note in Mrs. A. S.
Lewis's Old Syriac Gospels (1910), pp
xxviil-xxix.

224

ST. JOHN II

43 Tf The day following Jesus
would go forth into Galilee, and
flndeth PliiUp, and saith unto
him, FoUow me.
44 Now PhiUp was of Beth
saida, the city of Andrew and
Peter. 45 Philip flndeth Nathanael,
and saith unto him. We have found
him, of whom Moses in the law,
and the prophets, did write,
Jesus of Nazareth, the son of
Joseph. 46 And Nathanael said unto
him. Can there any good thing
come out of Nazareth ? PhUip
saith unto him. Come and see.
47 Jesus saw Nathanael coming
to him, and saith of him. Behold
an Israelite indeed, in whom is
no guile !
48 Nathanael saith unto him,
"Whence knowest thou me ?
Jesus answered and said unto
him. Before that Philip called
thee, when thou wast under the
flg tree, I saw thee.
49 Nathanael answered and
saith unto him. Rabbi, thou art
the Son of God ; thou art the
King of Israel.
50 Jesus answered and said
unto him. Because I said unto
thee, I saw thee under the flg
tree, believest thou ? thou shalt
see greater things than these.
51 And he saith unto him,
VerUy, verily, I say unto you.
Hereafter ye shall see heaven
open, and the angels of God
ascending and descending upon
the Son of man.

43 Next day Jesus determined
to leave for GaUlee ; there he
met Philip and told him, " Fol-
44 low me." Now Philip be
longed to Bethsaida, the same
town as Andrew and Peter ;
45 he met Nathanael and told
him, " We have found him
whom Moses wrote about in the
Law, and also the prophets —
it is Jesus, the son of Joseph,
who comes from Nazaret."
46 " Nazaret 1 " said Nathanael,
" can anything good come out
of Nazaret ? " " Come and
47 see," said Philip. Jesus saw
Nathanael approaching and
said of him, " Here is a genuine
Israelite ! There is no guile
48 in him." Nathanael said to
him, " How do you know me ?"
Jesus answered, " "When you
were under that flg tree, before
ever Philip called you, I saw
49 you." " Rabbi," said Na
thanael, " you are the Son of
God, you are the king of Is-
50 rael ! " Jesus answered, " You
believe because I told you I
had seen you under that fig
tree ? You shall see more than
that."
61 He said to him, " Truly,
truly I teU you aU,* you
shall see heaven open wide
and God's angels ascending and
descending upon the Son of

• I insert the word ' all,' to make it
clear that the ' you * of ver. 51 is plural.
The promise is niore than a personal
word to Nathanael. Omit [an-' apn].

CHAPTER II
1 And the third day there was
a marriage in Cana of Galilee ; and
the mother of Jesus was there :
2 And both Jesus was called,
and his disciples, to the marriage.
3 And when they wanted wme,
the mother of Jesus saith unto
him. They have no wine.
4 Jesus saith unto her. Woman,
what have 1 to do with thee ?
mine hour is not yet come.

CHAPTER II
1 Two days later a wedding
took place at Cana in GalUee ;
the mother of Jesus was pres-
2 ent, and Jesus and his dis
ciples had also been in-vited to
3 the wedding. As the -svine ran
short, the mother of Jesus said
to him, " They have no wine."
4 " Woman," said Jesus, " what
have you to do with me ? My
5 time lias not come yet." His

ST. JOHN II

225

5 His mother saith unto the
servants, Whatsoever he saith
unto you, do it.
6 And there were set there six
waterpots of stone, after the man
ner of the purffying of the Jews,
containing two or three firkins
apiece. 7 Jesus saith unto them, FUl
the waterpots with water. T^id
they fiUed them up to the brim.
8 And he saith unto them.
Draw out now, and bear unto the
governor of the feast. And they
bare it.
9 "When the ruler of the feast
had tasted the water that was
made wine, and knew not whence
it was : (l)ut the servants which
drew the water knew ;) the gov
ernor of the feast caUed the bride
groom, 10 And saith unto him. Every
man at the beginnuig doth set
forth good wine ; and when men
have well drunk, then that which
is worse : hut thou hast kept the
good vsdne untU now.
11 This beginning of miracles
did Jesus in Cana of GalUee, and
manffested forth his glory ; and
his disciples believed on lum.
12 Tf After this he went do-wa
to Capernaum, he, and his mother,
and his brethren, and his disci
ples : and they continued there
not many days.
13 Tf And the Jews' passover
was at hand, and Jesus went up
to Jerusalem,
14 And found in the temple
those that sold oxen and sheep
and doves, and the changers of
money sitting :
15 And when he had made a
scourge of smaU cords, he drove
them aU out of the temple, and
the sheep, and the oxen ; and
poured out the changers' money,
and overthrew the tables ;
16 And said unto them that
sold doves. Take these things
hence ; make not my Father's
house an house of merchandise.
17 And his disciples remem
bered that it was written, The zeal
of thine house hath eaten me up.
8

mother said to the servants,
" Do whatever he tells you."
6 Now six stone water-jars were
standing there, for the Jew
ish rites of ' purification,' each
holding about twenty gallons.
7 Jesus said, " FiU up the jars
with water." So they filled
8 them to the brim. Then he
said, " Now draw some out,
and take it to the manager of
the feast."
9 They did so ; and when the
manager of the feast tasted
the water which had become
-svine, not kno-sving where it
had come from (though the
servants who had dra-wn it
knew), he called the bride-
10 groom and said to him, " Every
body serves the good ¦wine
first, and then the poorer wine
after people have drunk freely ;
you have kept the good ¦svine
tiU now."
11 Jesus performed this, the first
of his Signs, at Cana in GalUee,
thereby displaying his glory ;
and his disciples believed in
him.
12 After this he travelled down
to Capharnahum, with his
mother and brothers and his
disciples ; they stayed there
for a few days.*
22 After this Jesus and his dis
ciples went into the country
of Judaea, where he spent
some time with them baptizing.
23 John was also baptizing at
Aenon near Salim, as there was
plenty of water there, and
people came to him and were
24 baptized (John had not yet
been thrown into prison).
25 Now a dispute arose between
John's disciples and a Jew over
the question of ' puriflcation ' ;
26 and they came and told John,
" Rabbi, the man who was vsdth
you on the opposite side of the
Jordan, the man to whom you
bore testimony — here he is,
baptizing, and everybody goes
27 to him ! " John answered,
* Transposing iii. 22-30 to its true
position between ii. 12 and ii. 13.

226

ST. JOHN III AND H

18 Tf Then answered the Jews
and said unto him, "What sign
shewest thou unto us, seeing that
thou doest these things ?
19 Jesus answered and said
unto them. Destroy this temple,
and in three days 1 will raise it up.
20 Then said the Jews, Forty
and six years was this temple in
buUding, and wUt thou rear it up
in three days ?
21 But he spake of the temple
of his body.
22 When therefore he was risen
from the dead, his disciples re
membered that he had said this
unto them ; and they believed
the scripture, and the word which
Jesus had said.
23 Tf Now when he was in
Jerusalem at the passover, in the
feast day, many believed in his
name, when they saw the miracles
which he did.
24 But Jesus did not commit
himseff unto them, because he
knew aU men,
25 And needed not that any
should testffy of man : for he
knew what was in man.
CHT^TER III
1 There was a man of the
Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a
ruler of the Jews :
2 The same came to Jesus by
night, and said unto him. Rabbi,
we know that thou art a teacher
come from God : for no man can
do these miracles that thou doest,
except God be with him.
3 Jesus answered and said unto
him, VerUy, verily, I say unto
thee. Except a man be born
again, he cannot see the kingdom
of God.
4 Nicodemus saith unto him.
How can a man be born when he
is old ? can he enter the second
time into his mother's womb, and
be bom ?
5 Jesus answered, VerUy, verUy,
1 say unto thee, Ex-ept a man be
born of water and of the Spirit,
he cannot enter inio the kingdom
of God.

" No one can receive anything
except as a gfft from heaven.
28 You can bear me out, that I
said, ' I am not the Christ ' ;
what I said was, ' I have been
29 sent in advance of him.' He
who has the bride is the
bridegroom ; the bridegroom's
friend, who stands by and lis
tens to him, is heartily glad at
the sound of the bridegroom's
voice. Such is my joy, and it
30 is complete. He must wax,
I must wane."
13 Now the Jewish passover
was near, so Jesus went up to
Jerusalem.
14 There he found, seated in
side the temple, dealers in
cattle, sheep and pigeons, also
money-changers.
15 Making a scourge of cords,
he drove them all, sheep and
cattle together, out of the
temple, scattered the coins
of the brokers and upset
16 their tables, and told the
pigeon-dealers, " Away with
these !
My Father's house is not to
be turned into a shop 1 "
17 (His disciples recalled the
scripture saying, / am con
sumed with zeal for thy
house.)
18 Then the Jews accosted him
-svith the words, " What sign of
authority have you to show us,
1 9 for acting in this way ? ' ' Jesus
repUed, " Destroy this sanc
tuary and I wiU raise it up in
20 three days." " This sanc
tuary took forty-six years to
buUd," the Jews retorted,
" and you are going to raise it
21 up in three days ! " He meant
the sanctuary of his body,
22 however, and when the dis
ciples recalled what he had
said, after he had been raised
from the dead, they beUeved
the scripture and the word of
Jesus.
23 When he was in Jerusalem
at the festival of the passover,
many people believed in his
name, as they witnessed the

ST. JOHN III

227

6 That which is born of the
fiesh Is flesh ; and that which is
born of the Spirit is spirit.
7 Marvel not that I said unto
thee. Ye must be born again.
8 The wind bloweth where it
Usteth, and thou hearest the sound
thereof, but canst not tell whence
it cometh, and whither it goeth :
so is every one that is born of the
Spirit. 9 Nicodemus answered and said
unto him. How can these things
be? 10 Jesus answered and said
unto him. Art thou a master of
Israel, and knowest not these
things ?
11 Verily, verily, I say unto
thee. We speak that we do know,
and testify that we have seen ;
and ye receive not our witness.
12 If I have told you earthly
things, and ye believe not, how
shall ye believe, ff I teU you of
heavenly things ?
13 And no man hath ascended
up to heaven, but he that came
down from heaven, even the Son
of man which is in heaven.
14 TI And as Moses Iffted up
the serpent in the wUdemess, even
so must the Son of man be Iffted
up :
15 That whosoever believeth in
him should not perish, but have
eternal life.
16 Tf Por God so loved the
world, that he gave his only
begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in him should not perish,
but have everlasting life.
17 For God sent not his Son
into the world to condemn the
world ; but that the world through
him might be saved.
18 Tf He that believeth on him
is not condemned : but he that
believeth not is condemned
already, because he hath not
believed in the name of the only
begotten Son of God.
19 And this is the condemna
tion, that light is come into the
world, and men loved darkness
rather than hght, because their
deeds were e-vU.

24 Signs which he performed. Je
sus, however, would not trust*
himself to them ; he knew all
25 men, and required no evidence
from anyone about human na
ture ; well did he know what
was in human nature.
• The Vulgate is able to preserve the
assonance of the word ' tru-^t ' here and
' beUeve ' in ver. 23 : " multi crediderunt
in nomine eius. . . . lesus non credebat
semet ipsum eis."

CHAPTER III
1 Now there was a Pharisee
named Nicodemus, who be
longed to the Jewish authori-
2 ties ; he came one night to
Jesus and said, " Rabbi, we
know you have come from God
to teach us, for no one could
perform these Signs of yours
unless God were with him."
3 Jesus replied, " Truly, truly I
tell you, no one can see God's
Realm unless he is born from
above.'-
4 Nicodemus said to him,
" How can a man be bom
when he is old ? Can he enter
his mother's womb over again
and be born ? "
5 Jesus replied, " Truly,
truly I tell you, unless one
is born of water and the
Spirit, he cannot enter God's
6 Realm. What is bom of the
flesh is flesh : what is born of
7 the Spirit is Spirit. Do not
wonder at me telling you, ' You
must all be born from above.'
8 The wind blows where it wills ;
you can hear its sound, but
you never know where it has
come from or where it goes :
it is the same with everyone
who is born of the Spirit."
9 Nicodemus answered, " How
10 can that be ? " Jesus replied,
" You do not understand this ?
— you, a teacher in Israel !
11 Truly, truly I tell you, we are
spealdng of what we do under
stand, we testify to what we
have actually seen — and yet
you refuse our testimony.

228

ST. JOHN III

20 For every one that doeth
evil hateth the light, neither
cometh to the light, lest his deeds
should be reproved.
21 But he that doeth truth
cometh to the light, that his
deeds may be made manffest,
that they are -wrought in God.
22 TI After these things came
Jesus and his disciples into the
land of Judsea ; and there he
tarried with them, and baptized.
23 Tf And John also was bap
tizing in yEnon near to Salim,
because there was much water
there : and they came, and were
baptized. 24 For John was not yet cast
into prison.
25 Tf Then there arose a ques
tion between some of John's
disciples and the Jews about
purffying. 26 And they came unto John,
and said unto him, Rabbi, he that
was wdth thee beyond Jordan, to
whom thou barest witness, behold,
the same baptizeth, and all men
come to him.
27 John answered and said, A
man can receive nothing, except it
be given him from heaven.
28 Ye yourselves bear me -svit-
ness, that I said, I am not the
Christ, but that I am sent before
him. 29 He that hath the bride is
the bridegroom : but the friend
of the bridegroom, which standeth
and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly
because of the bridegroom's
voice : this my joy therefore is
fulflUed. 30 He must increase, but I
must decrease.
31 He that cometh from above
is above all : he that is of the
earth is earthly, and speaketh of
the earth : he that cometh from
heaven is above all.
32 And what he hath seen
and heard, that he testifleth ;
and no man receiveth his testi
mony. 33 He that hath received his
testimony hath set to his seal that
God is true.

12 If you -vsdll not beUeve
when I speak to you about
things on earth, how -sviU you
beheve ff I speak to you
about things in heaven ?
13 And yet the Son of man,
descended from heaven, is the
only one who has ever ascended
into heaven.
14 Indeed the Son of man
must be hfted on high, just
as Moses lifted up the ser-
15 pent in the desert, that every
one who believes in him may
have eternal Ufe.
16 For God loved the world so
dearly that he gave up his
only Son, so that everyone
who believes in him may
have eternal Ufe, instead of
perishing.
17 God did not send his Son
into the world to pass sentence
on it, but to save the world
18 by him. He who believes
in him is not sentenced ;
he who -wiU not beUeve is
sentenced already, for ha-ving
refused to beUeve in the name
of the only Son of God.
19 And this is the sentence of
condemnation, that the Light
has entered the world and yet
men have preferred darkness
to Ught. It is because their
20 actions have been e-vU ; for
anyone whose practices are cor
rupt loathes the Ught and wUl
not come out into it, in case
21 his actions are exposed, where
as anyone whose Ufe is true
comes out into the light, to
make it plain that his actions
have been divmely prompted.*
31 He who comes from above is
far above all others ; he who
springs from earth belongs to
earth and speaks of earth ; he
who comes from heaven [is far
32 above all others. He] is t 'sti-
fying to what he has se( n and
heard, and yet no one accepts
33 his testimony. Whoever does
accept it, certifies to the truth
of God. • See note, p. 225.

ST. JOHN IV

229

34 Por he whom God hath sent • 34
speaketh the words of God : for
God giveth not the Spirit by mea
sure unto him. 35
35 TheFatherloveththeSon.and
hath given aU things into his hand.
36 He that beUeveth on the 36
Son hath everlasting lffe : and he
that beUeveth not the Son shaU
not see lffe ; but the wrath of God
abideth on him.

For he whom God has
sent utters the words of God
¦ — God gives . him the Spirit
in no sparing measure ; the
Father loves the Son and has
given him control over every
thing. He who believes in the
Son has eternal lite, but he who
disobeys the Son shall not see
Ufe — God's anger broods over
him."

CHAPTER IV
1 WfiEN therefore the Lord
knew how the Pharisees had heard
that Jesus made and baptized
more disciples than John,
2 (Though Jesus himseU bap
tized not, but his disciples,)
3 He left Judsea, and departed
again into Galilee.
4 And he must needs go through
Samaria. 5 Then cometh he to a city of
Samaria, which is caUed Sychar,
near to the parcel of ground that
Jacob gave to his son Joseph.
6 Now Jacob's weU was there.
Jesus therefore, being wearied
¦vsdth his journey, sat thus on the
well : and it was about the sixth
hour. 7 There cometh a woman of
Samaria to draw water : Jesus
saith unto her. Give me to drink.
8 (For his disciples were gone
away unto the city to buy
meat. )
9 Then saith the woman of
Samaria unto him. How is it that
thou, being a Jew, askest drink
of me, which am a woman of
Samaria ? for the Jews have no
dealings -svith the Samaritans.
10 Jesus answered and said
unto her. If thou knewest the gift
of God, and who it is that saith to
thee, Give me to drink ; thou
wouidest have asked of him, and
he would have given thee living
water. 11 The woman saith unto him.
Sir, thou hast nothing to draw
with, and the well is deep : from
whence then hast thou that U-ving
water ?

CHAPTER rV
1 Now when the Lord learned
that the Pharisees had heard
of Jesus gaining and baptizing
more disciples than John
2 (though Jesus himself did not
baptize, it was his disciples),
3 he left Judaea and went back
4 to GalUee. He had to pass
5 through Samaria, and in so do
ing he arrived at a Samaritan
tovsm caUed Sychar ; it lay near
the territory which Jacob had
6 given to his son Joseph, and
Jacob's spring was there. Je
sus, exhausted by the journey,
sat do^wn at the spring, just as
he was. It was about noon,
7 and a, Samaritan woman came
to draw water. Jesus said to
8 her, " Give me a drink " (his
disciples had gone to the to^svn
9 to buy some food). The Sa
maritan woman said, " What ?
You * are a Jew, and you ask
me for a drink — me, a Samari
tan ! " (Jews do not associate
10 with Samaritans.) Jesus an
swered, " If you knew what is
the free gfft of God and who is
asking you for a drink, you
would have asked him instead,
and he would have given you
11 ' living ' water." " Sir," said
the woman, " you have nothing
to draw water wdth, and it is a
deep well ; where do you get
12 your ' living ' water ? Are
* The Greek word for ' you ' (in the
singular) occurs oftener in the Fourth
gospel than in all the flrst three gospels
put together. Dr. E. A. Abbott regards
this as an indication of the evangelist's
tendency ' to lay stress on personality,
and to express personality in dialogue.'

230

ST, JOHN IV

12 Art thou greater than our
father Jacob, which gave us the
well, and drank thereof himseff,
and his chUdren, and his cattle ?
13 Jesus answered and said
unto her. Whosoever drinketh of
this water shall thirst again :
14 But whosoever drinketh of
the water that 1 shaU give him
shall never thirst ; but the water
that I shall give him shall be in
him a well of water springing up
into everlasting life.
15 The woman saith unto him.
Sir, give me this water, that 1
thirst not, neither come hither to
draw. 16 Jesus saith unto her. Go,
caU thy husband, and come hither.
17 'The woman answered and
said, I have no husband. Jesus
said unto her. Thou hast well said,
I have no husband :
18 For thou hast had five hus
bands ; and he whom thou now
hast is not thy husband : in that
saidst thou truly.
19 The woman saith unto him,
Sir, I perceive that thou art a
prophet. 20 Our fathers worshipped in
this mountain ; and ye say, that
in Jerusalem is the place where
men ought to worship.
21 Jesus saith unto her. Woman,
believe me, the hour cometh,
when ye shall neither in this
mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem,
worship the Father.
22 Ye worship ye know not
what : we know what we worship :
for salvation is of the Jews.
23 But the hour cometh, and
now is, w^hen the true worshippers
shall worship the Father in spirit
and in truth : for the Father
seeketh such to worship him.
24 God is a Spirit : and they
that worship him must worship
him in spiiit and in truth.
25 The woman saith unto him,
1 know that Messias cometh, which
is called Christ : when he is come,
he will tell us all things.
26 Jesus saith unto her, I that
speak unto thee am he.
27 Tf And upon this came his

you a greater man than Jacob,
our ancestor ? He gave us
this weU, and he drank from it,
with his sons and his cattle."
13 Jesus answered, "Anyone who
drinks this water wiU be thirsty
14 again, but anyone who drinks
the water 1 shall give him wUl
never thirst any more ; the
water 1 shaU give him will turn
into a spring of water weUing
15 up to eternal lffe." " Ah, sir,"
said the woman, " give me this
water, so that I need not thirst
or come aU this road to draw
16 water." Jesus said to her, " Go
and caU your husband, then
17 come back here." The woman
replied, " I have no husband."
.Jesus said to her, " You were
right i 1 saying, ' 1 have no hus-
18 band ' ; you have had five hus
bands, and he whom you have
now espoused is not your hus
band. That was a true word."
19 " Sir," said the woman, " I
20 see you are a prophet. Now
our ancestors worshipped on
this mountain, whereas you
Jews declare the proper place
for worship is at Jerusalem."
21 " Woman," said Jesus, " be
lieve me, the time is coming
when you ¦sviU be worshipping
the Father neither on this
mountain nor at Jerusalem.
22 You are worshipping some
thing you do not know ; we
are worshipping what we do
know — for salvation comes
23 from the Jews. But the time
is coming, it has come already,
when the real worshippers wUl
worship the Father in Spirit
and in reality ; for these are
the worshippers that the Fa-
24 ther wants. God is Spirit,
and his worshippers must' wor
ship him in Spirit and in real-
25 ity." . The woman said to him,
" Well, I know messiah (which
means Christ) is coming. "When
he arrives, he wUl explain it aU
26 to us." "I am messiah," said
Jesus, " I who am talking to
you."
27 At this point his disciples

ST. JOHN IV

231

disciples, and marveUed that he
talked with the woman : yet no
man said, What seekest thou ? or.
Why talkest thou with her ?
28 The woman then left her
waterpot, and went her way into
the city, and saith to the men,
29 Come, see a man, which told
me aU things that ever I did : is
not this the Christ ?
30 Then they went out of the
city, and came unto him.
31 Tf III the mean while his dis
ciples prayed him, saying. Master,
eat. 32 But he said unto them, I
have meat to eat that ye know
not of.
33 Therefore said the disciples
one to another. Hath any man
brought him ought to eat ?
34 Jesus saith unto them. My
meat is to do the wdll of him that
sent me, and to finish his work.
35 Say not ye. There are yet
four months, and then cometh
harvest ? behold, I say unto you,
Lfft up your eyes, and look on the
fields ; for they are white already
to harvest.
36 And he that reapeth receiv
eth wages, and gathereth fruit
unto lffe eternal : that both he
that soweth and he that reapeth
may rejoice together.
37 And herein is that saying
true. One soweth, and another
reapeth. 38 I sent you to reap that where
on ye bestowed no labour : other
men laboured, and ye are entered
into their labours.
39 Tf -And many of the Samari
tans of that city believed on him
for the saying of the woman,
which testified. He told me all
that ever I did.
40 So when the Samaritans
were come unto him, they be
sought him that he would tarry
with them : and he abode there
two days.
41 Arid many more beUeved
because of his own word ;
42 And said unto the woman.
Now we beUeve, not because of
thy saying : for we have heard

came up ; they wore surprised
that he was talking to a
woman, but none of them said,
" What is it ? " or, " Why are
you talking to her ? "
28 Then the woman left her
water-pot, and going off to the
town told the people,
29 " Come here, look at a
man who has told me every
thing 1 ever did ! Can he be
the Christ ? "
30 They set out from the town
on their way to him.
31 Meanwhile the disciples
pressed him, saying, " Rabbi,
eat something."
32 But he said to them, " 1
have food, of which you know
nothing."
33 So the disciples asked each
other, " Can anyone have
brought him something to
eat?"
34 .Tesus said, " My food is
to do the -will of him who sent
me, and to accomplish his
work.
35 You have a saying, have
you not, ' Four months yet,
then harvest ' ? Look round,
I teU you ; see, the fields are
white for harvesting !
36 The reaper is already get
ting his wages and harvesting
for eternal lffe, so that the
sower shares the reaper's joy.
37 That proverb, ' One sows and
another reaps,' holds true
38 here : I sent you to reap a
crop for which you did not
toU ; other men have toUed,
and you reap the profit of
their toU."
39 Now many Samaritans be
longing to that town beUeved in
him on account of the woman's
testimony, " He told me every-
40 thing I ever did." So when
the Samaritans arrived, they
pressed him to stay with them ;
41 he did stay there 'two days, and
far more of them believed on
account of wdiat he .said him-
42 seff. As they told the woman,
" We no longer believe on
account of what you said ; we

232

ST. JOHN IV

him ourselves, and know that this
is indeed the Christ, the Saviour
of the world.
43 Tf Now after two days he
departed thence, and went into
GalUee. 44 Por Jesus himseff testified,
that a prophet hath no honour in
his own country.
45 Then when he was come into
GalUee, the GalUseans received
him, ha-ving seen aU the things
that he did at Jerusalem at the
feast : for they also went unto the
feast. 46 So Jesus came again into
Cana of Galilee, where he made
the water wine. And there was
a certajin nobleman, whose son
was sick at Capernaum.
47 "When he heard that Jesus
was come out of Judsea into
GalUee, he went unto him, and
besought him that he would come
down, and heal his son : for he
was at the point of death.
48 Then said Jesus unto him.
Except ye see signs and wonders,
ye will not believe.
49 The nobleman saith unto him ,
Sir, come down ere my chUd die.
50 Jesus saith unto him. Go
thy way ; thy son Uveth. And
the man believed the word that
Jesus had spoken unto him, and
he went his way.
51 Tind as he was now going
do-wn, his servants met him, and
told him, saying. Thy son Uveth.
52 Then enquired he of them
the hour when he began to amend.
And they said unto him. Yester
day at the seventh hour the fever
left him.
53 So the father knew that it
was at the same hour, in the
which Jesus said unto him. Thy
son Uveth : and himseU believed,
and his whole house.
54 This is again the second
miracle that Jesus did, when he
was come out of Judsea into
GaUlee.

have heard for ourselves, we
know that he is reaUy the Sa-
Adour of the world."
43 "VNHien the two days were
44 over, he left for Galilee (for
Jesus himself testified that a
prophet enjoys no honour in
45 his own country) ; on reaching
Galilee, he was welcomed by
the GalUeans, who had seen all
ho did at the festival in Jeru
salem — for they too had gone
to the festival.
46 Once more he came to Cana
in GalUee, where he had turned
the water into wine.
There was a royal official,
whose son was lying iU at
Capharnahum ;
47 when he heard that Jesus
had arrived in GalUee from
Judaea, he went to him and begged
him to come down and cure his
son, who was at the point of
death.
48 Jesus said to him, " Unless
you see signs and wonders, you
never wiU believe."
49 The official said,
' ' Come down, sir, before my
boy is dead."
50 Jesus told him, " Go yourseff,
your son is alive."
The man beUeved what Jesus
told him, and started on his
journey.
51 And on the road his servants
met him with the news that his
boy was alive.
52 So he asked them at what
hour he had begun to improve ;
they told him, " Yesterday at
one o'clock the fever left him."
53 Then the father realized that it
had left him at the very time
when .Jesus had said to him,
" Your son is alive " ; and he
became a believer with all his
54 household. This waa the sec
ond Sign which .Jesus per
formed again after leaving
Judaea for GaUlee.

ST. JOHN V

233

CHAPTER V

CHAPTER V

1 After this there was a feast
of the Jews ; and Jesus went up
to Jerusalem.
2 Now there is at Jerusalem by
the sheep market a pool, which is
called in the Hebrew tongue Beth-
esda, having flve porches.
3 In these lay a great multitude
of impotent folk, of blind, halt,
withered, waiting for the moving
of the water.
4 For an angel went do-wn at a
certain season into the pool, and
troubled the water : whosoever
then flrst after the troubling of
the water stepped in was made
whole of whatsoever disease he
had. 5 And a certain man was there,
which had an infirmity thirty and
eight years.
6 "When Jesus saw him Ue, and
knew that he had been now a
long time in that case, he saith
unto him, WUt thou be made
whole ?
7 The impotent man answered
him, Sir, I have no man, when the
water is troubled, to put me into
the pool : but while 1 am coming,
another steppeth down before me.
8 Jesus saith unto him. Rise,
take up thy bed, and walk.
9 And immediately the man
was made whole, and took up his
bed, and walked : and on the
same day was the sabbath.
10 Tf 'The Jews therefore said
unto him that was cured. It is the
sabbath day : it is not lawful for
thee to carry thy bed.
11 He answered them. He that
made me whole, the same said
unto me. Take up thy bed, and
walk. 12 Then asked they him. What
man is that which said unto thee.
Take up thy bed, and walk ?
13 And he that was healed wist
not who it was : for Jesus had
conveyed himself away, a multi
tude being in that place.
14 Afterward Jesus flndeth

1 After this there was a fes
tival of the Jews, and Jesus
2 went up to Jerusalem. Now
in .Jerusalem there is a bath
beside the sheep-pool, which is
called in Hebrew Bethzatha ;
3 it has flve porticoes, where a
crowd of invalids used to lie,
the blind, the lame, and folk
with shrivelled limbs [waiting
for the water to bubble.
4 For an angel used to descend
from timp to time into the
bath, and disturb the water;
whereupon the flrst person
who stepped in after the water
was disturbed was restored
to health, no matter what
disease he had been afflicted
with].*
5 Now one man was there,
whose illness had lasted thirty-
6 eight years. Jesus saw him
Ijdng, and knowing he had been
Ul for a long while he said to
him, " Do you want your
7 health restored ? " The invalid
replied, " Sir, I have nobody
to put me into the bath, when
the water is disturbed ; and
while I am getting down my
self, someone else gets in before
8 me." Jesus said to him, " Get
up, lift your mat, and walk."
9 And instantly the man got
well, Iffted his mat, and started
to walk.
Now it was the sabbath on
10 that day. So the Jews said to
the man who had been cured,
" This is the sabbath, you have
no right to be carrying your
11 mat." He repUed, " But the
man who healed me, he told
me, ' Lfft your mat and walk '."
12 They questioned him, " Who
was it that told you, ' lift it
and walk ' ? "
13 Now the man who had been
healed did not know -vsho it
was,, for (owing to the crowd
on the spot) Jesus had slipped
14 away. Later on Jesus met him

• The words in brackets, omitted by von Soden, represent a passage which is
absent from many important versions and manuscripts.

234

ST. JOHN V

him in the temple, and said unto
him. Behold, thou art made whole :
sin no more, lest a worse thing
come unto thee.
15 The man departed, and told
the Jews that it was Jesus, which
had made him whole.
16 And therefore did the Jews
persecute Jesus, and sought to
slay him, because he had done
these things on the sabbath day.
17 Tf But Jesus answered them.
My Father worketh hitherto, and
I work. 18 Therefore the Jews sought
the more to kUl him, because he
not only had broken the sabbath,
but said also that God was his
Father, making himseU equal
with God.
19 Then answered Jesus and
said unto them. Verily, verUy, I
say unto you. The Son can do
nothing of himseff, but what he
seeth the Father do : for what
things soever he doeth, these also
doeth the Son likewise.
20 For the Father loveth the
Son, and sheweth him aU things
that himself doeth : and he wiU
shew him greater works than
these, that ye may marvel.
21 For as the Father raiseth
up the dead, and quickeneth
them ; even so the Son quickeneth
whom he will.
22 Por the Father judgeth no
man, but hath committed aU
judgment unto the Son :
23 That all men should honour
the Son, even as they honour the
Father. He that honoureth not
the Son honoureth not the Father
which hath sent him.
24 Verily, verUy, I say unto
you. He that heareth my word, and
believeth on him that sent me,
hath everlasting life, and shall
not come into condemnation ; but
is passed from death unto life.
25 Verily, verily, I say unto
you. The hour is coming, and now
is, when the dead shaU hear the
voice of the Spn of God : and they
that hear shall live.
26 For as the Father hath Ufe
in himself ; so hath he given to

in the temple, and said to him,
" See, you are weUand strong;
commit no more sins,
in case something worse be
falls you."
15 Oft' went the man and told
the Jews it was Jesus who had
healed him.
16 And this was why the Jews
persecuted J e,sus, because he did
things like this on the sabbath.
17 The reply of Jesus was, " As
my Father has continued
working to this hour, so I work
18 too." But this only made the
Jews more eager to kill him,
because he not merely broke
the sabbath but actuaUy spoke of
God as his own Father, thereby
making himseff equal to God.
19 So Jesus made this answer to
them : " Truly, truly I teU
you, the Son can do nothing of
his own accord, nothing but
what he sees the Father doing ;
for whatever he does, the Son
20 also does the same. The
Father loves the Son and shows
him aU that he is doing himseff.
He vsdll show him still greater
deeds than these, to make you
21 wonder ; for as the Father
raises the dead and makes them
live, so the Son makes anyone
22 Uve whom he chooses. Indeed
the Father passes judgment on
no one ; he has committed the
judgment which determines
lffe or death entirely to the
23 Son, that aU men may honour
the Son as they honour the
Father. (He who does not
honour the Son does not honour
24 the Fatherwho sent him.) Truly,
truly I teU you, he who listens
to my word and believes him
who sent me has eternal lffe ;
he wdll incur no sentence of
judgment, he has already
passed from death across to
25 lffe. Truly, truly I tell you,
the time is coming, it has come
already, when the dead wUl
listen to the voice of the Son of
God, and those who listen wiU
26 live ; for as the Father has
lffe in himself, so too he has

ST. JOHN V

235

the Son to have lffe in himseU ;
27 And hath given him autho
rity to execute judgment also,
because he is the Son of man.
28 Marvel not at this : for the
hour is coming, in the which all
that are in the graves shaU hear
his voice,
29 And shaU come forth ; they
that have done good, unto the
resurrection of life ; and they
that have done evil, unto the
resurrection of damnation.
30 I can of mine own self do
nothing : as I hear, I judge : and
my judgment is just ; because I
seek not mine o-wn wiU, but the
wiU of the Father which hath
sent me.
31 If I bear wdtness of myseff,
my -witness is not true.
32 Tf There is another that
beareth witness of me ; and I
know that the witness which he
witnesseth of me is true.
33 Ye sent unto John, and he
bare witness unto the truth.
34 But I receive not testimony
from man : but these things I
say, that ye might be saved.
35 He was a burning and a
shining light : and ye were wUling
for a season to rejoice in his Ught.
36 Tf But I have greater wit
ness that that of John : for the
works which the Father hath given
me to flnish, the same works that
I do, bear witness of me, that the
Father hath sent me.
37 And the Father himself,
which hath sent me, hath borne
witness of me. Ye have neither
heard his voice at any time, nor
seen his shape.
38 And ye have not his word
abiding in you : for whom he
hath sent, him ye believe not.
39 Tf Search the scriptures ; for
in them ye think ye have eternal
lffe : and they are they which
testffy of me.
40 And ye -svUl not come to me,
that ye might have life.
41 I receive not honour from
men. 42 But I know you, that ye
have not the love of God in you.

granted the Son to have life
27 in himself, and also granted
him authority to act as judge,
since he is Son of man.
28 Do not wonder at this ; for
there is a time coming when
all who are in the tombs will
29 listen to his voice and come
out, the doers of good to be
raised to life, ill-doers to be
raised for the sentence of
judgment.
30 I can do nothing of my
own accord ; I pass judg
ment on men as I am taught
by God, and my judgment
is just, because my aim is
not my own wUl but the will
31 of him who sent me. If I
testify to myself, then my
evidence is not valid ;
32 I have Another to bear
testimony to me, and I know
the evidence he bears for me is
33 valid. You sent to .John, and
he bore testimony to the truth
34 (though I accept no testimony
from man — I only speak of
this testimony, that you may
35 be saved) ; he was a burning
and a shining lamp, and you
chose to rejoice for a while
in his light.
36 But I possess a testimony
greater than that of John,
for the deeds which the
Father has granted me to
accomplish, the very deeds
on which I am engaged,
are my testimony that the
37 Father has sent me. The
Father who sent me has
also borne testimony to me
himself ; but his voice you
have never heard, his form
38 you have never seen, his
word you have not kept with
you, because you do not
believe him whom he sent.
39 You search the scriptures,
imagining you possess eter
nal life in their pages — -
and they do testify to me
40 — but you refuse to come
41 to me for life. I accept no
42 credit from men, but I know
there is no love to God in you ;

236

ST. JOHN VI AND V

43 I am come in my Father's
name, and ye receive me not : ff
another shall come in his o-wn
name, him ye will receive.
44 How can ye believe, which
receive honour one of another,
and seek not the honour that
cometh from God only ?
45 Do not think that I -vsdll
accuse you to the Father : there
is one that accuseth you, even
Moses, in whom ye trust.
46 For had ye believed Moses,
ye would have believed me : for
he wrote of me.
47 But ff ye believe not his
writings, how shall ye beUeve my
words ? CHAPTER VI
1 After these things Jesus
went over the sea of GalUee,
which is the sea of Tiberias.
2 And a great multitude fol
lowed him, because they saw his
miracles which he did on them
that were diseased.
3 And .Jesus went up into a
mountain, and there he sat with
his disciples.
4 And the passover, a. feast of
the Jews, was nigh.
5 Tl "When Jesus then Iffted up
his eyes, and saw a great company
come unto him, he saith unto
Philip, "Whence shaU we buy
bread, that these may eat ?
6 And this he said to prove
him : for he himself knew what
he would do.
7 PhUip answered him. Two
hundred pennyworth of bread is
not sufficient for them, that every
one of them may take a little.
8 One of his disciples, Andrew,
Simon Peter's brother, saith unto
him, 9 There is a lad here, which
hath flve barley loaves, and two
small flshes : but what are they
among so many ?
10 And Jesus said. Make the
men sit do-wn. Now there was
much grass in the place. So the
men sat down, in number about
flve thousand.

43 here am I, come in the name of
my Father, and you wUl not
accept me : let someone else
come in his own name, and you
44 will accept him ! How can you
believe, you who accept credit
from one another instead of
aiming at the credit which
45 conies from the only God ? Do
not imagine I am going to ac
cuse you to the Father ;
Moses is your accuser,
Moses who is your hope I
46 For ff you believed Moses
you would believe me, since
it was of me that he wrote.
47 But ff you do not beUeve
what he -wrote, how wiU
you ever beUeve what I
say ? "
15 *The Jews were amazed, say
ing, " How can this uneducated
fellow manage to read ? "
16 Jesus told them in reply, " My
teaching is not my own but his
17 who sent me ; anyone who
chooses to do his wUl, shaU
understand whether my teach
ing conies from God or whether
I am talking on my own
18 authority. He who talks on
his o-wn authority aims at his
o-svn credit, but he who aims at
the credit of the person who
sent him, he is sincere, and
there is no dishonesty in him.
19 Did not Moses give you the
Law ? — and yet none of you
honestly obeys the Law. Else,
why do you want to kill me ? "
20 The crowd replied, " You are
mad. Who wants to kUl
you ? "
21 Jesus answered them, "I
have only performed one deed,
and yet you are all amazed at
22 it. Moses gave you the rite
of circumcision (not that it
came from Moses, it came
from your ancestors), and you
will circumcise a man upon
23 the sabbath. Well, U a man
gets circumcised upon the sab
bath, to avoid breaking the
* Restoring vii. 15-24 to this, its
original position in the gospel.

ST. JOHN VI

237

11 And Jesus took the loaves ;
and when he had given thanks,
he distributed to the disciples, and
the disciples to them that were
set down ; and Ukewise of the
fishes as much as they would.
12 "When they were filled, he
said unto his disciples. Gather up
the fragments that remain, that
nothing be lost.
13 Therefore they gathered
them together, and fiUed twelve
baskets -svith the fragments of
the five barley loaves, which
remained over and above unto
them that had eaten.
14 Then those men, when they
had seen the miracle that Jesus
did, said. This is of a truth' that
prophet that should come into the
world. 15 Tf When, Jesus therefore per
ceived that they would come and
take him by force, to make him
a king, he departed again into a
mountain himseff alone.
16 And when even was now
come, his disciples went down unto
the sea,
17 And entered into a ship, and
went over the sea toward Caper
naum. And it was now dark, and
Jesus was not come to them.
18 And the sea arose by reason
of a great wind that blew.
19 So when they had rowed
about five and twenty or thirty
furlongs, they see Jesus walking
on the sea, and drawing nigh unto
the ship : and they were afraid.
20 But he saith unto them. It
is I ; be not afraid.
21 Then they wUlingly received
him into the ship : and immedi
ately the ship was at the land
whither they went.
22 Tf The day foUowing, when
the people which stood on the
other side of the sea saw that
there was none other boat there,
save that one whereinto his
disciples were entered, and that
Jesus went not with his disciples
into the boat, but that his disciples
were gone away alone ;
23 (Howbeit there came other
boats from Tiberias nigh unto the

Law of Moses, are you enraged
at me for curing, not cutting,
the entire body of a man
24 upon the sabbath ? Give over
judging by appearances ; be
just."* • See note, p. 236.
CHAPTER VI
1 After this Jesus went off to
the opposite side of the sea
of Galilee (the lake of Tiberias),
2 followed by a large crowd on
account of the Signs which they
had seen him perform on sick
folk.
3 Now .Jesus went up the
hill and sat down there with his
4 disciples. (The passover, the
Jewish festival, was at hand.)
5 On looking up and seeing a
large crowd approaching, he
said to Philip, " Where are we
to buy bread for all these peo-
6 pie to eat ? " (He said this to
test Philip, for he knew what
he was going to do himself.)
7 Philip answered, " Seven
pounds' worth of bread would
not be enough for them, for
everybody to get even a mor
sel."
8 One of his disciples, An
drew the brother of Simon
9 Peter, said to him, " There is a
servant here, with five barley-
cakes and a couple of fish ; but
what is that among so many ?"
10 .Jesus said, " Get the people to
lie down." Now there was
plenty of grass at the spot, so
the men lay down, numbering
11 about five thousand. Then
Jesus took the loaves, gave
thanks to God, and distributed
them to those who were re
clining ; so too wdth the flsh,
1 2 as much as they wanted. And
when they were satisfied, he
said to the disciples, " Gather
up the pieces left over, so that
1 3 nothing may be wasted." They
gathered them up, and filled
twelve baskets with pieces of
the five loaves left over from

238

ST. JOHN VI

place where they did eat bread,
after that the Lord had given
thanks :)
24 When the people therefore
saw that Jesus was not there,
neither his disciples, they also
took shipping, and came to
Capernaum, seeking for Jesus.
25 And when they had found
him on the other side of the sea,
they said unto him. Rabbi, when
camest thou hither ?
26 Jesus answered them and
said, VerUy, verUy, I say unto you.
Ye seek me, not because ye saw
the miracles, but because ye did
eat of the loaves, and were fUled.
27 Labour not for the meat
which perisheth, but for that
meat which endureth unto ever
lasting life, which the Son of man
shaU give unto you : for him hath
God the Father sealed.
28 Then said they unto him.
What shall we do, that we might
work the works of God ?
29 Jesus answered and said
unto them. This is the work of
God, that ye believe on htm whom
he hath sent.
30 Tliey said therefore unto him,
What sign shewest thou then,
that we may see, and believe
thee ? what dost thou work ?
31 Our fathers did eat manna in
the desert ; as it is written. He
gave them bread from heaven to
eat. 32 Then Jesus said unto them,
VerUy, verily, I say unto you,
Moses gave you not that bread
from heaven ; but my Father
giveth you the true bread from
heaven. 33 Por the bread of God is he
which cometh down from heaven,
and giveth lffe unto the world.
34 Then said they unto him.
Lord, evermore give us this bread.
35 And Jesus said unto them,
I am the bread of lffe : he that
cometh to me shaU never hunger ;
and he that beUeveth on me shaU
never thirst.
36 But I said unto you. That
ye also have seen me, and beUeve
not.

14 the meal. Now when the
people saw the Sign he had per
formed, they said, " This reaUy
is the Prophet who is to come
into the world ! "
15 Whereupon Jesus perceived
they mea^nt to come and seize
him to make a king of him ;
so he withdrew by himself to
the hill again.
16 When evening came, his dis
ciples went down to the sea,
17 and embarking in a boat they
started across the sea for Ca
pharnahum. ,
By this time it was dark,
Jesus had not reached them
18 yet, and the sea was get
ting up under a strong
wind.
19 After rowing about three
or four mUes they saw Jesus
walking on the sea and nearing
the boat.
20 They were terrified, but he
said to them,
21 " It is I, have no fear " ; so
they agreed to take him on
board, and the boat instantly
reached the land they were
making for.
22 Next day the crowd which
had been left standing on the
other side of the sea bethought
them that only one boat had
been there, and that Jesus had
not gone aboard with his
disciples, who had left by
23 themselves. So, as some boats
from Tiberias had put in near
the spot where they had eaten
bread after the Lord's thanks-
24 giving, and as the crowd saw
that neither Jesus nor his
disciples were there, they em
barked in the boats themselves
and made for Capharnahum in
25 search of Jesus. When they
found him on the other side of
the sea, they said, "Rabbi,
when did you get here ? "
26 Jesus answered them, " Truly,
truly I toU you, it is not because
you saw Signs that you are in
quest of me, but because you
ate these loaves and had your
27 fUl. Work for no perishing

ST. JOHN VI

239

37 AU that the Father giveth
me shaU come to me ; and him
that cometh to me I wUl in no
wise cast out.
38 For I came down from hea
ven, not to do mine owm -will, but
the wUl of him that sent me.
39 And this is the Father's will
which hath sent me, that of all
which he hath given me I should
lose nothing, but should raise it
up again at the last day.
• 40 And this is the -vsdU of him
that sent me, that every one which
seeth the Son, and beUeveth on
him, may have everlasting Ufe :
and I wUl raise him up at the last
day. 41 The Jews then murmured at
him, because he said, I am the
bread which came down from
heaven. 42 And they said. Is not this
Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose
father and mother we know ? how
is it then that he saith, I came
down from heaven ?
43 Jesus therefore answered and
said unto them. Murmur not
among yourselves.
44 No man can come to me,
except the Father which hath
sent me draw him : and I wUl
raise him up at the last day.
45 It is wTpitten in the prophets.
And they shall be aU taught of
God. Every man therefore that
hath heard, and hath learned of
the Father, cometh unto me.
46 Not that any man hath seen
the Father, save he which is of
God, he hath seen the Father.
47 Verily, verily, I say unto
you. He that beUeveth on me hath
everlasting Ufe.
48 I am that bread of lffe.
49 Your fathers did eat manna
in the -svilderness, and are dead.
50 This is the bread which
cometh down from heaven, that a
man may eat thereof, and not die.
51 I am the Uving bread which
came down from heaven : if any
man eat of this bread, he shall
Uve for ever : and the bread that
I wUl give is my fiesh, which I
wUl give for the life of the world.

food, but for that lasting food
which means eternal life ; the
Son of man wUl give you that,
for the Father, God, has
28 certified him." Then they
asked' him, " What must we
do to perform the works of
29 God ? " Jesus replied to them,
" This is the work of God, to
believe in him whom God has
30 sent." " WeU then," they
said, " what is the Sign you
perform, that we may see it
¦ and believe you ? What work
have you to show ?
31 Our ancestors ate manna
in the desert : as it is written.
He gave them bread from heaven
to eat."
32 Then said Jesus, " What
Moses gave you was not the
bread from heaven; it is my
Father who gives you the
33 real bread from heaven — for
the bread of God is what
comes down from heaven and
34 gives life to the world." " Ah,
sir," they said to him, " give us
35 that bread always." Jesus
said, " I am the bread of life ;
he who comes to me will never
be hungry, and he who believes
in me will never be thirsty
36 again. But, as I told you,
though you have seen me, you
do not believe.
37 All those will come to me
who are the Father's gift to
me, and never wUl I reject one
38 of them ; for I have come
down from heaven not to carry
out my own wUl but the will of
39 him who sent me, and the wdU
of him who sent me is that I
lose none of those who are his
gift to me, but that I raise them
all up on the last day.
40 It is the will of my Father
that everyone who sees the
Son and believes in him should
possess eternal life, and that I
should raise him up on the last
day."
41 Now the Jews murmured at
him for saying, "I am the
bread whicli has come down
42 from heaven." They said, "Is

240

ST. JOHN VI

52 The Jews therefore strove
among themselves, sa-ying, How
can this man give us his fiesh to
eat ?
53 Then Jesus said unto them.
Verily, verily, I say unto you.
Except ye eat the flesh of the Son
of man, and drink his blood, ye
have no life in you.
, 54 Whoso eateth my flesh, and
drinketh my blood, hath eternal
life ; and I wUl raise him up at
the last day.
55 For my flesh is meat indeed,
and my blood is drink indeed.
56 He that eateth my fiesh, and
drinketh my blood, dwelleth in
me, and I in him.
57 As the living Father hath
sent me, and I live by the Father :
so he that eateth me, even he shaU
Uve by me.
58 This is that bread which
came do'wn from heaven : not as
your fathers did eat manna, and
are dead : he that eateth of this
bread shall live for ever.
59 These things said he in the
synagogue, as he taught in Caper
naum. 60 Many therefore of his disci
ples, when they had heard this,
said. This is an hard saying ; who
can hear it ?
61 When Jesus knew in himseff
that his disciples murmured at it,
he said unto them. Doth this
offend you ?
62 What and ff ye shaU see the
Son of man ascend up where he
was before ?
63 It is the spirit that quicken
eth ; the flesh proflteth nothing :
the words that I speak unto you,
they are spiiit, and they are life,
64 But there are some of you
that believe not. For Jesus knew
from the beginning who they were
that believed not, and who should
betray him.
65 And he said. Therefore said
I unto you, that no man can come
unto me, except it were given unto
him of my Father.
66 Tf From that time many
of his disciples went back, and
walked no more vsdth him.

this not Jesus the son of
Joseph ? We know his father
and mother. How can he
claim now, ' I have come down
from heaven ' ? "
43 Jesus replied to them,
" Stop murmuring to your-
44 selves. No one is able to
come to me unless he is drawn
by the Father who sent me
(and 1 will raise him up on the
45 last day). In the prophets it
is written, and they will be all
instructed by God ; everyone
who has listened to the Father
and learned from him, comes
46 to me. Not that anyone has
seen the Father — he only,
who is from God, he has seen
the Father.
47 Truly, truly I teU you, the
48 believer has eternal lffe. I am
the bread of lite.
49 Your ancestors ate manna in
50 the desert, but they died ; the
bread that comes down from
heaven is such that one eats of
it and never dies.
51 I am the li-ving bread
which has come down from
heaven ; ff anyone eats of
this bread, he wUl live for
ever; and moi'e, the bread
I will give is my flesh, given for
the life of the world."
52 The Jews then wrangled with
one another, saying, " How
can he give us his flesh to eat ? "
53 So Jesus said to them, " Truly,
truly I tell you, unless you eat
the flesh of the Son of man and
drink his blood, you have no
life within you.
54 He who leeds on my flesh
and drinks my blood possesses
eternal lffe (and I will raise
55 him up on the last day), for
my flesh is real food and my
blood is real drink.
56 He who feeds on my flesh and
drinks my blood remains within
me, as I remain within him.
57 Just as the living Father sent
me and I live by the Father, so
he who feeds on me will also
58 live by me. Such is the bread
which has come down from

ST. JOHN VII AND VI

241

67 Then said Jesus unto the
twelve, WUl ye also go away ?
68 Then Simon Peter answered
him. Lord, to whom shall we go ?
thou hast the words of eternal lffe,
69 And we believe and are sure
that thou art that Christ, the Son
of the li-ving God,
70 Jesus answered them. Have
not I chosen you twelve, and one
of you is a devU ?
71 He spake of Judas Iscariot
the son of Simon : for he it was
that should betray him, being one
of the twelve. CHAPTER VII
1 After these things Jesus
walked in Galilee : for he would
not walk in Jewry, because the
Jews sought to kill him.
2 Now the Jews' feast of'taber-
nacles was at hand.
3 His brethren therefore said
unto him. Depart hence, and go
into Judsea, that thy disciples also
may see -the works that thou
doest. 4 For there is no man that doeth
any thing in secret, and he himseff
seeketh to be known openly. If
thou do these things, shew thy
seff to the world.
5 For neither did his brethren
believe in him.
6 Then Jesus said unto them.
My time is not yet come : but
your time is alway ready.
7 The world cannot hate you ;
but me it hateth, because I testffy
of it, that the works thereof are
evil. 8 Go ye up unto this feast : I
go not up yet unto this feast ; for
my time is not yet fuU come.
9 "When he had said these words
unto them, he abode still in GaU-
10 Tf But when his brethren
were gone up, then went he also
up unto the feast, not openly, but
as it were in secret.
11 Then the Jews sought him
at the feast, and said, Where is
he? 12 And there was much mur-

heaven : your ancestors ate
their bread and died, but
he who feeds on this bread
59 will live for ever." This
he said as he taught in
the synagogue at Capharna
hum.
60 Now many of his dis
ciples, on hearing it, said,
" This is hard to take in !
Who can listen to talk like
this ? "
61 Jesus, inwardly conscious
that his disciples were mur
muring at it, said to them,
62 "So this upsets you ? Then
what if you were to see the
Son of man ascending to
where he formerly existed ?
63 What gives life is the Spirit:
flesh is of no avail at all.
The words I have uttered
to you are spirit and life.
04 And yet there are some
of you who do not believe "
(for Jesus knew from the
very flrst who the unbe
lieving were, and who was
65 to betray him ; that was
why* he said ' I tell you
that no one is able to come
to me unless he is allowed
by the Father ').
66 After that, many of his
disciples drew back and
would not associate with him
67 any longer. So Jesus said
to the twelve, " You do
not want to go, too?"
68 Simon Peter answered him,
" Lord, who are we to go
to ? "You have got words
69 of eternal life, and we be
lieve, we are certain, that
you are the holy One of
God."
70 Jesus answered them,
" Did I not choose you,
the twelve ? And yet one
of you is a devil ! "
71 (He meant Judas the son of
Simon Iscariot ; for Judas
was to betray him — and he
was one of the twelve.)
* Reading Sta touto eAe-yei/, with e (so
Blass and Merx), instead of ikiyev Sia
TOUTO.

242

ST. JOHN VII

muring among the people concern
ing him : for some said. He is a
good man : others said. Nay ; but
he deceiveth the people.
13 Howbeit no man spake
openly of him for fear of the Jews.
14 Tf Now about the midst of
the feast Jesus went up into the
temple, and taught.
15 And the Jews marveUed,
saying. How knoweth this man
letters, having never learned ?
16 Jesus answered them, and
said. My doctrine is not mine, but
his that sent me.
17 If any man -vsdU do his wiU,
he shaU know of the doctrine,
whether it be of God, or whether I
speak of myself.
18 He that speaketh of himself
seeketh his own glory : but he
that seeketh his glory that sent
him, the same is true, and no
unrighteousness is in him.
19 Did not Moses give you the
law, and yet none of you keepeth
the law ? Why go ye about to
kUl me?
20 The people answered and
said. Thou hast a devil : who
goeth about to kill thee ?
21 Jesus answered and said
unto them, I have done one work,
and ye aU marvel.
22 Moses therefore gave unto
you circumcision ; (not because it
is of Moses, but of the fathers ;)
and ye on the sabbath day circum
cise a man.
23 If a man on the sabbath day
receive circumcision, that the law
of Moses should not be broken ;
are ye angry at me, because I have
made a man every whit whole on
the sabbath day ?
24 Judge not according to the
appearance, but judge righteous
judgment. 25 Then said some of them of
Jerusalem, Is not this he, whom
they seek to kiU ?
26 But, lo, he speaketh boldly,
and they say nothing unto him.
Do the rulers know indeed that
this is the very Christ ?
27 Howbeit we know this man
whence he is : but when Christ

CHAPTER VII
1 After this Jesus moved
about in Galilee ; he would not
move in Judaea, because the
Jews were trying to kill him.
2 Now the Jewish festival of
3 booths was near, so his broth
ers said to him, " Leave this
and go across into Judaea, to
let your disciples ¦witness what
4 you can do ; for nobody who
aims at public recognition ever
keeps his actions secret. Since
you can do these deeds, display
5 yourself to the world " (for
even his brothers did not be
lieve in him).
6 Jesus said to them, " My
time has not come yet, but
your time is always at hand;
7 the world cannot hate you,
but it hates me because I
testify that its deeds are e'vU.
8 Go up to the festival your
selves ; I am not going up to
this festival, for my time has
not arrived yet."
9 So saying he stayed on in
GalUee.
10 But after his brothers had
gone up to the festival, he
went up too, not publicly
but as it were privately.
11 At the festival the Jews
were in quest of him, say-
12 ing, " Where is he ? " And
the crowd disputed about him
hotly ; some said, " He is a
good man," but others said,
" No, he is misleading the
13 people." For fear of the Jews,
however, nobody spoke of him
in public.
14 When the festival was haU
over, Jesus went up to the
temple and began to teach.*
25 Then said some of the Jeru
salemites, " Is this not the man
26 they want to kUl ? Yet here
he is, opening his lips in public,
and they say nothing to him!
Can the authorities have really
discovered that he is the Christ?
27 No, we know where this man
comes from ; but when the
• See note, p. 236.

ST. JOHN VII

243

cometh, no man knoweth whence
he is.
28 Then cried Jesus in the
temple as he taught, saying. Ye
both know me, and ye know
whence I am : and I am not come
of myseff, but he that sent me is
true, whom ye know not.
29 But I know him : for I am
from him, and he hath sent me.
30 Then they sought to take
him : but no man laid hands on
him, because his hour was not yet
come. 31 And many of the people
believed on him, and said, "When
Christ cometh, wdU he do more
miracles than these which this
man hath done ?
32 Tf The Pharisees heard that
the people murmured such things
concerning him ; and the Phari
sees and the chief priests sent
officers to take him.
33 Then said Jesus unto them.
Yet a little whUe am I with you,
and then I go unto him that sent
me. 34 Ye shaU seek me, and shaU
not find me : and where I am,
thither ye cannot come.
35 Then said the Jews among
themselves. Whither will he go,
that we shaU not find him ? wiU
he go unto the dispersed among
the GentUes, and teach the Gen
tUes ?
36 "What manner of saying is
this that he said. Ye shaU seek me,
and shaU not find me : and where
I am, thither ye cannot come ?
37 In the last day, that great
day of the feast, Jesus stood and
cried, saying. If any man thirst,
let him come unto me, and drink.
38 He that believeth on me, as
the scripture hath said, out of his
beUy shaU flow rivers of li-ving
water. 39 (But this spake he of the
Spirit, which they that believe on
him should receive : for the Holy
Ghost was not yet given ; because
that Jesus was not yet glorifled.)
40 Tf Many of the people there
fore, when they heard this saying,
said, Of a truth this is the Prophet,

Christ does come, no one will
know where he comes from."
28 So Jesus cried aloud, as he was
teaching in the temple, " You
know me ? you know where I
come from ? But I have not
come on my own initiative ; I
am sent, and sent by Him who
is real. You do not know Him,
29 but I know Him, because I
have come from Him and He
30 sent me." So they tried to
arrest him ; but no one laid
hands on him, because his
31 time had not come yet. Indeed
many of the people believed in
him, saying, " When the Christ
does come, will he perform
more Signs than this man ? "
32 The Pharisees heard the people
discussing .Jesus in this way, so
the high priests and the Phari
sees despatched attendants to
arrest him.
33 Then said Jesus, " I wiU
be with you a little longer,
then 1 go to Him who sent
34 me ; you wUl search for me
but you will not flnd me,
and where I go, you cannot
come."
35 IThe Jews said to them
selves, " Where is he going,
that we will not flnd him ?
Is he off to the Dispersion
among the Greeks, to teach
86 the Greeks ? What does he
mean by saying, ' You vsdll
search for me but you wiU not
flnd me, and where I go, you
cannot come ' ? "
37 Now on the last day,the great
day, of the festival, Jesus
stood and cried aloud, " If any
one is athirst, let him come to
38 me and drink ; he who believes
in me — out of his body, as
scripture says, streams of liv-
39 ing water will flow " (he meant
by this the Spirit which those
who believed in him were to
receive : — as yet there was no
Spirit, because Jesus had not
40 been glorifled yet). On hear
ing this some of the people said,
" This really is the Prophet " ;
others said, " He is the Christ";

244

ST. JOHN VIII

41 Others said. This is the
Christ. But some said, ShaU
Christ come out of Galilee ?
42 Hath not the scripture said.
That Christ cometh of the seed of
David, and out of the town of
Bethlehem, where David was ?
43 So there was a di'vision
among the people because of him.
44 And some of them would
have taken him ; but no man laid
hands on him.
45 Tf Then came the officers to
the chief priests and Pharisees ;
and they said unto them, 'Why
have ye not brought him ?
46 The officers answered. Never
man spake like this man.
47 'Then answered them the
Pharisees, Are ye also deceived ?
48 Have any of the rulers or of
the Pharisees beUeved on him ?
49 But this people who knoweth
not the law are cursed.
50 Nicodemus saith unto them,
(he that came to Jesus by night,
heing one of them,)
51 Doth our law judge any
man, before it hear him, and know
what he doeth ?
52 They answered and said
unto him. Art thou also of GalUee ?
Search, and look : for out of GaU
lee ariseth no prophet.
53 And every man went unto
his ovsm house.

41 but others said, " No, surely
the Christ does not come from
42 Galilee ? Does not scripture
say it is from the offspring of
David, from David's vdllage of
Bethlehem, that the Christ is to
43 come ? " So the people were
44 divided over him ; some want--
ed to arrest him, but no one
45 laid hands on him. Then the
attendants went back to the
high priests and Pharisees, who
asked them, " Why have you
not brought him wdth you ? "
46 The attendants replied, " No
man ever spoke as he does."
47 The Pharisees retorted, " Are
48 you misled as well ? Have any
of the authorities or of the
49 Pharisees believed in him ? As
for this mob, ¦vsdth its ignor
ance of the Law — it is ac
cursed ! "
50 Nicodemus, one of their
number (the same who had
come to him before), said to
51 them, " But surely our Law
does not condemn the accused
before hearing what he has to
say and ascertaining his of
fence ? "
52 They answered him, " And
are you from Galilee, too ?
Search and you wUl see that
no prophet ever springs from
GalUee."

CHAPTER Ylll
1 Jesus went unto the mount
of Olives.
2 And. early in the morning he
came again into the temple, and
aU the people came unto him ;
and he sat down, and taught
them. 3 And the scribes and Pharisees
brought unto him a woman taken
in adultery ; and when they had
set her in the midst,
4 They say unto him. Master,
this woman was taken in adultery,
in the very act.
5 Now Moses in the law com
manded us, that such should be
stoned : but what sayest thou ?
6 This they said, tempting him,

CHAPTER VIII
53 [And every one of them went
1 home, but Jesus went to the
2 Hill of Olives. Early in the
morning he returned to the
temple, the people all came to
him, and he sat down and
3 taught them. The scribes and
Pharisees brought a woman
who had been caught in the act
of committing adultery, and
t making her stand forward they
said to him, " Teacher, this
woman was caught in the very
act of committing adultery.
5 Now Moses has commanded us
in the Law to stone such
creatures ; but what do you
6 say ? " (They said this to test

ST. JOHN VIII

245

that they might have to accuse
him. But Jesus stooped dosvn,
and ¦vsdth his flnger wrote on the
ground, as though he heard them not.
7 So when they continued ask
ing him, he Iffted up himself, and
said unto them. He that is without
sin among you, let him flrst cast
a stone at her.
8 And again he stooped down,
and wrote on the ground.
9 And they which heard it,
being convicted by their own con
science, went out one by one, be
ginning at the eldest, even unto the
last : and Jesus was left alone, and
the woman standing in the midst.
10 When Jesus had Iffted up
himself, and saw none but the
woman, he said unto her. Woman,
where are those thine accusers ?
hath no man condemned thee ?
11 She said, No man. Lord.
And Jesus said unto her. Neither
do I condemn thee : go, and sin
no more.
12 Tf Then spake Jesus again
unto them, saying, I am the Ught
of the world : he that foUoweth
me shall not walk in darkness,
but shaU have the light of lffe.
13 The Pharisees therefore said
unto him. Thou hearest record of
thyself ; thy record is not true. _
14 Jesus answered and said
unto them. Though I bear record
of myself, yet my record is true :
for I know whence I came, and
whither I go ; but ye cannot tell
whence I come, and whither I go.
15 Ye judge after the flesh ; I
judge no man.
16 And yet if I judge, my judg
ment is true : for 1 am not alone,
but I and the Father that sent me.
17 It is also written in your
law, that the testimony of two
men is true.
18 I am one that bear witness
of myself, and the Father that
sent me beareth witness of me.
19 Then said they unto him,
"Where is thy Father ? Jesus an
swered. Ye neither know me, nor
my Father : ff ye had known me,
ye should have known my Father
also.

him, in order to get a charge
against him.) Jesus stooped
down, and began to write with
7 his flnger on the ground ; but
as they persisted with their
question, he raised himself and
said to them, " Let the inno
cent among you throw the flrst
8 stone at her " ; then he
stooped down again and wrote
9 on the ground. And on hear
ing what he said, they went
away one by one, beginning
with the older men, till Jesus
was left alone with the woman
10 standing before him. Looking
up, Jesus said to her, ' ' Woman,
where are they ? Has no one
11 condemned you ? " She said,
"No one, sir." Jesus said,
" Neither do I ; be off, and
never sin again."] *
12 Then Jesus again addressed
them, saying, " 1 am the light
of the world : he who follows
me will not walk in darkness,
he will enjoy the light of life."
13 So the Pharisees said to him,
" You are testifying to your
self ; your evidence is not
14 valid." Jesus replied to them,
" Though I do testify to iny-
self, my evidence is valid,
because I know where I have
come from and where I am
going to — whereas you do not
know where I have come from
15 or where I am going to. You
judge by the outside. I judge
16 no one ; and though I do
judge, my judgment is true,
because I am not by myself—
there is myself and the Father
17 who sent me. Why, it is
written in your own Law that
the evidence of two persons is
18 valid : 1 testify to myself, and
the Father who sent me also
19 testifles to me." " Where is
your Father ? " they said.
Jesus replied, " You know-
neither me nor my Father ; U
you had known me you would
have known my Father also."
• It is uncertain to which, jf any, of
the canonical gospels this fragment
of primitive tradition originally belonged.

246

ST. JOHN VIII

20 These words spake Jesus in
the treasury, as he taught in the
temple : and no man laid hands
on him ; for his hour was not yet
come. 21 Then said Jesus again unto
them, I go my way, and ye shall
seek me, and shall die in your sins :
whither I go, ye cannot come.
22 Then said the Jews, WiU he
kill himself ? because he saith,
Whither I go, ye cannot come.
23 And he said unto them. Ye
are from beneath ; I am from
above : ye are of this world ; I
am not of this world.
24 I said therefore unto you,
that ye shaU die in your sins : for
ff ye believe not that I am he, ye
shall die in your sins.
25 Then said they unto him,
'Who art thou ? And Jesus saith
unto them. Even the same that I
said unto you from the beginning.
26 I have many things to say
and to judge of you : but he that
sent me is true ; and I speak to
the world those things which I
have heard of him.
27 They understood not that
he spake to them of the Father.
28 Then said Jesus unto them.
When ye have Ufted up the Son of
man, then shall ye know that I
am he, and that I do nothing of
myself ; but as my Father hath
taught me, I speak these things.
29 And he that sent me is with
me : the Father hath not left me
alone ; for 1 do always those
things that please him.
30 As he spake these words,
many believed on him.
31 Then said Jesus to those
Jews which beUeved on him. If ye
continue in my word, then are ye
my disciples indeed ;
32 And ye shaU know the truth,
and the truth shaU make you free.
33 Tf They answered him. We
be Abraham's seed, and were
never in bondage to any man : how
sayest thou, Ye shaU be made tree ?
34 Jesus answered them. Verily,
verUy, 1 say unto you, 'Whosoever
committeth sin is the servant of
sin-

20 Those words he spoke in the
treasury, as he was teaching in
the temple, but no one arrested
him, because his time had not
come yet.
21 Then he said to them again,
"I go away, and you will
search for me, but you wUl die
in your sin ; where I go, you
cannot come."
22 So the Jews said, " WiU he
kill himself ? Is that why he
says, ' Where I go, you cannot
come ' ? "
23 He said to them, " You
are from the world below,
I am from the world above :
you belong to this world, I
do not belong to this world.
24 So I told you, you would die
in your sins ; for unless
you believe who I am, you
26 will die in your sins." They
said, " Who are you ? " Jesus
replied, " Why should I talk
26 to you at all ? I have a
great deal to say about you
and many a judgment to pass
upon you ; but he who sent me
is true, and so I tell the world
what I have learned from him."
27 They did not understand he
was speaking to them about the
28 Father ; so Jesus said, " When
you have lifted up the Son of
man, you wUl know then who I
am, and that I do nothing of
my own accord, but speak as
29 the Father has taught me. He
who sent me is at my side ;
' he has not left me alone ; for
I always do what pleases him."
30 As he said this, a number
31 believed in him. So Jesus
addressed the Jews who had
believed him, saying, "If you
abide by what I say, you are
32 really disciples of mine : you
will understand the truth, and
the truth wUl set you free."
33 " We are Abraham's off
spring," they retorted, " we
have never been slaves to any
body. What do you mean by
saying, ' You will be free ' ? "
34 Jesus replied, " TriUy, truly I
tell you, everyone who com-

ST. JOHN VIII

247

35 And the servant abideth not
in the house for ever : but the
Son abideth ever.
36 If the Son therefore shaU
make you free, ye shall be free
indeed. 37 I know that ye are Abra
ham's seed ; but ye seek to kill
me, because my word hath no
place in you.
38 I speak that which I have
seen with my Father : and ye do
that which ye have seen with your
father. 39 They answered and said
unto him, Abraham is our father.
Jesus saith unto them, If ye were
Abraham's chUdren, ye would do
the works of Abraham.
40 But now ye seek to kiU me,
a man that hath told you the
truth, which I have heard of God :
this did not Abraham.
41 Ye do the deeds of your
father. Then said they to him.
We be not born of fornication ; we
have one Father, even God.
42 Jesus said unto them. If
God were your Father, ye would
love me : for I proceeded forth
and came from God ; neither
came I of myseff, but he sent
me. 43 Why do ye not understand
my speech ? even because ye can
not hear my word.
44 Ye are of your father the
devil, and the lusts of your father
ye wdU do. He was a murderer
from the beginning, and abode not
in the truth, because there is no
truth in him. When he speaketh
a lie, he speaketh of his own : for
he is a liar, and the father of it.
45 And because I tell you the
truth, ye believe me not.
46 Which of you con-vinceth me
of sin ? V^d if I say the truth,
why do ye not beUeve me ?
47 He that is of God heareth
God's words : ye therefore hear
them not, because ye are not of
God. 48 Then answered the Jews, and
said unto him. Say we not well

35 mits sin is a slave."* Now the
slave does not remain in the
household for all time ; the son
36 of the house does. So, if the
Son sets you free, you will be
37 really free. I know you are
Abraham's offspring ! Yet you
want to kill me, since my
word makes no headway a-
38 mong you ! I speak of what I
have seen with my Father, and
you act as you have learned
39 from your father." They an
swered him, " Abraham is our
father." " If you are Abra
ham's chUdren," said Jesus,
" then do as Abraham did :
40 but now you want to kill me —
to kill a man who has told you
the truth, the truth I have
learned from God. Abraham
41 did not do that. You do the
deeds of your father." They
said to him, "We are no bas
tards : we have one father,
42 even God." Said Jesus, " If
God were your father, you
would love me, for I came here
from God ; I did not come of
my own accord, I was sent by
43 him. Why do you not under
stand my speech ? Because
you are unable to listen to what
44 I am saying. You belong to
your father the devil, and you
want to do what your father
desires ; he was a slayer of men
from the very beginning, and he
has no place in the truth because
there is no truth in him : when
he teUs a lie, he is expressing
his own nature, for he is a liar
45 and the father of lies. It is
because I tell the truth, that
46 you do not believe me. Which
of you can convict me of sin ?
If I tell the truth, why do
you not believe me ?
47 He who belongs to God
listens to the words of God ;
you do not listen to them,
because you do not belong to
God."
48 The Jews retorted, " Are we
not right in saying you are a

* Omitting t^s ap.apTtas with D, some evidence from the Latin and Syriac
versions, etc. It is a glo.ss which disturbs the sense of the passage.

248

ST. JOHN IX

that thou art a Samaritan, and
hast a devil ?
49 Jesus answered, I have not
a devil ; but I honour my Father,
and ye do dishonour me.
50 And I seek not mine o^vsm
glory : there is one that seeketh
and judgeth.
51 VerUy, verily, I say unto
you. If a man keep my saying, he
shall never see death.
52 Then said the Jews unto
him, Now we know that thou hast
a devil. Abraham is dead, and
the prophets ; and thou sayest.
If a man keep my saying,- he shall
never taste of death.
53 Art thou greater than our
father Abraham, which is dead ?
and the prophets are dead : whom
makest thou thyself ?
54 Jesus answered. If I honour
myself, my honour is nothing : it
is my Father that honoureth me ;
of whom ye say, that he is your
God: 55 Yet ye have not known him ;
but I know him : and if 1 should
say, 1 know him not, I shall be a
liar like unto you : but I know
him, and keep his saying.
56 Your father Abraham re
joiced to see my day : and he saw
it, and was glad.
57 Then said the Jews unto
him. Thou art not yet flfty years
old, and hast thou seen Abraham ?
58 Jesus said unto them,
VerUy, verUy, I say unto you.
Before Abraham was, I am.
59 Then took they up stones to
cast at him : but Jesus hid him
self, and went out of the temple,
going through the midst of them,
and so passed by.

Samaritan, you are mad ? "
49 Jesus replied, " I am not mad:
I honour my Father and you
50 dishonour me. However, I do
not aim at my own credit ;
there is One who cares for my
51 credit, and he is judge. Truly,
truly 1 tell you, if anyone holds
to what I say, he will never see
52 death." The Jews said to
him, " Now we are sure you
are mad. Abraham is dead,
and so are all the prophets ;
and you declare, 'If anyone
holds to what I say, he vsdll
53 never taste death ' ! Are you
greater than our father Abra
ham ? He is dead, and the
prophets are dead. "Who do
54 you claim to be ? " Jesus
replied, " Were I to glorify
myself, my glory would be no
thing ; it is my Father who
glorifies me ; you say ' He is
55 our God,' but you do not under
stand him. I know him. Were
I to say, ' I do not know him,'
I would be a liar Uke your
selves ; but I do know him and
56 I hold to his word. Your
father Abraham exulted that ,
he was to see my Day : he
did see it and he rejoiced."
57 Then said the Jews to him,
" You are not fffty years old,
and Abraham has seen you ? " *
58 " Truly, truly I tell you," said
Jesus, " I have existed before Abra
ham was born."
59 At this they picked up
stones to throw at him,
but Jesus concealed himseff
and made his way out of the
temple.

• Reading eiipaiteV ae with N and the Sinaitic Syriac, etc. — " legon plus natu-
relle peut-etre que la legon commune, mais qui a pu chequer, parce qu'elle
semble mettre Abraham au-dessus du Christ " (LoLsy).

CHAPTER IX
1 And as Jesus passed by, he
saw a, man which was blind from
his birtli.
2 And his disciples asked him,
saying. Master, who did sin, tlus

CHAPTER IX
1 As he passed along he saw
a man who had been blind
2 from his birth ; and his dis
ciples asked him, " Rabbi, for
whose sin — for his own or for

ST. JOHN IX

249

man, or his parents, that he was
bom blind ?
3 Jesus answered. Neither hath
this man sinned, nor his parents :
but that the works of God should
be made manffest in him.
4 I must work the works of
him that sent me, while it is day ¦-
the night cometh, when no man
can work.
6 As long as I am in the world,
I am the light of the world.
6 When he had thus spoken, he
spat on the ground, and made clay
of the spittle, and he ajUointed the
eyes of the blind man wath the clay,
7 And said unto him. Go, wash
in the pool of SUoam, (wtuch is
by interpretation. Sent.) He
went his way therefore, and
washed, and came seeing.
8 Tf The neighbours therefore,
and they which before had seen
him that he was blind, said. Is not
this he that sat and begged ?
9 Some said, This is he : others
said, He is like him : hut he said,
I am he.
10 Therefore said they unto
him. How were thine eyes opened ?
11 He answered and said, A
man that is called Jesus made
clay, and anointed mine eyes, and
said unto me, Go to the pool of
SUoam, and wash : and I went
and washed, and I received sight.
12 Then said they unto him.
Where is he ? He said, I know
not. 13 Tf They brought to the
' Pharisees him that aforetime was
blind. 14 And it was the sabbath day
when .Jesus made the clay, and
opened his eyes.
15 Then again the Pharisees
also asked him how he had received
his sight. He said unto them. He
put clay upon mine eyes, and I
washed, and do see.
16 Therefore said some of the
Pharisees, This man is not of God,
because he keepeth not the
sabbath day. Others said. How
can a man that is a sinner do such
miracles ? And there was a divi
sion among them.

his parents' — was he born
3 blind?" Jesus replied, "Nei
ther for his own sin nor
for his parents' — it was to let
the work of God be illustrated
4 in him. While daylight lasts,
we must be busy ¦with the work
of God : night comes, when no
5 one can do any work. "When
I am in the world, I am light
6 for the world." With these
words he spat on the ground
and made clay with the saliva,
which he smeared on the man's
7 eyes, saying, " Go and wash
them in the pool of Siloam "
(SUoam meaning ' sent '). So
off he went and washed them,
8 and went home seeing. Where
upon the neighbours and those
to whom he had been a familiar
sight as a beggar, said, " Is
this not the man who used to
9 sit and beg ? " Some said, " It
is " ; others said, " No, but it
is like him." He said, "I am
the man."
10 So they asked him, " How
11 were your eyes opened ? " He
replied, " The man they call Jesus
made some clay and smeared
my eyes with it and told
me, ' Go and wash them in
Siloam ' ; so I went and
washed them, and I got my
sight."
12 " Where is he ? " they asked ;
he answered, " I do not know."
13 They brought him before
the Pharisees, this man who
had once been blind.
14 Now it was on the sabbath
day that Jesus had made clay
and opened his eyes.
15 So the Pharisees asked him
again how he had regained
his sight, and he told them,
" He smeared some clay on
my eyes, and I washed them,
and now I can see."
16 Then said some of the Phari
sees, " This man is not from
God, for he does not keep the
sabbath " ; others said, " How
can a sinner perform such
Signs ? " They were divided

250

ST. JOHN IX

17 They say unto the blind man
again. What sayest thou of him,
that he hath opened thine eyes ?
He said, He is a prophet.
18 But the Jews did not
believe concerning him, that he
had been bUnd, and received his
sight, untU they caUed the parents
of him that had received his sight.
19 And they asked them, say
ing. Is this your son, who ye say
was born blind ? how then doth
he now see ?
20 His parents answered them
and said. We know that this is
our son, and that he was born
blind :
21 But by what means he now
seeth, we know not ; or who hath
opened his eyes, we know not : he
is of age ; ask him : he shaU speak
for himseU.
22 These words spake his par
ents, because they feared the
Jews : for the Jews had agreed
already, that ff any man did con
fess that he was Christ, he should
be put out of the synagogue.
23 Therefore said his parents.
He is of age ; ask him.
24 Then again called they the
man that was blind, and said
unto him, Give God the praise : we
know that this man is a sinner.
25 He answered and said.
Whether he be a sinner or no, I
know not : one thing I know, that,
whereas I was blind, now I see.
26 Then said they to him again.
What did he to thee ? how opened
he thine eyes ?
27 He answered them, I have
told you already, and ye did not
hear : wherefore would ye hear it
again ? wUl ye also be his disciples ?
28 Then they reviled him, and
said. Thou art his disciple ; but
we are Moses' disciples.
29 We know that God spake
unto Moses : as for this fellow, we
know not from whence he is.
30 The man answered and said
unto them, "Why herein is a mar
vellous thing, that ye know not
from whence he is, and yet he hath
opened mine eyes.
31 Now we know that God

17 on this. So they asked the
blind man once more, " What
have you to say about him, for
opening your eyes ? " The
man replied, " I say he is a
18 prophet." Now the Jews
would not believe he had been
born blind and had regained
his sight, tiU they summoned
the parents of the man who had
19 regained his sight and asked
them, " Is this your son, the
son you declare was born
blind ? How is it that he can
20 see now ? " His parents an
swered, " This is our son, and
he was born blind ; we know
21 that. But how he can see
to-day, we do not know, nor do
we know who opened his eyes.
Ask himself ; he is of age, he
22 can speak for himseff." (His
parents said this because they
were afraid of the Jews ; for
the Jews had already agreed
that anyone who confessed him
to be Christ should be excom-
23 municated. That was why
the man's parents said, " He
24 is of age, ask himseff.") So
the man born blind was sum
moned a second time, and told,
"Now give God the praise;
this man, we know quite weU,
25 is only a sinner." To which he
replied, " I do not know whe
ther he is a sinner ; one thing
I do know, that once I was
bUnd and now I can see."
26 " What did he do to you ? "
they repeated ; " How did he
27 open your eyes ? " He re
torted, " I have told you that
already, and you would not
listen to me. Why do you
want to hear it over again ?
Do you want to be disciples of
28 his ? " Then they stormed at
him : " You are his disciple,
29 we are disciples of Moses ! We
know God spoke to Moses, but
we do not know where this
30 fellow comes from." The man
repUed to them, " WeU, this is
astonishing ! You do not know
where he comes from, and yet
31 he has opened my eyes ! God,

ST. JOHN X AND IX

251

heareth not sinners : but ff any
man be a worshipper of God, and
doeth his will, him he heareth.
32 Since the world began was it
not heard that any man opened
the eyes of one that was born
bUnd. 33 If this man were not of God,
he could do nothing.
34 They answered and said
unto him. Thou wast altogether
born in sins, and dost thou teach
us ? And they cast him out.
35 Jesus heard that they had
cast him out ; and when he had
found him, he said unto him.
Dost thou believe on the Son of
God? 36 He answered and said, "Who
is he. Lord, that I might beUeve
on him ?
37 And Jesus said unto him,
Thou hast both seen him, and it is
he that talketh wdth thee.
38 And he said. Lord, I believe.
And he worshipped him.
39 Tf And Jesus said. For judg
ment I am come into this world,
that they which see not might see ;
and that they which see might be
made bUnd.
40 And some of the Pharisees
which were with him heard these
words, and said unto him. Are we
bUnd also ?
41 Jesus said unto them. If ye
were blind, ye should have no sin :
but now ye say. We see ; therefore
your sin remaineth.
CHAPTER X
1 Verily, verUy, I say unto
you. He that entereth not by the
door into the sheepfold, but
climbeth up some other way, the
same is a thief and a robber.
2 But he that entereth in by the
door is the shepherd of the sheep.
3 To him the porter openeth ;
and the sheep hear his voice : and
he calleth his own sheep by name,
and leadeth them out.
4 And when he putteth forth
his own sheep, he goeth before
them, and the sheep follow him :
for they know his voice.

we know, does not listen to
sinners ; he listens to anyone
who is devout and who obeys
32 his will. It is unheard of,
since the world began, that
anyone should open a blind
33 man's eyes. If this man were
not from God, he could do
34 nothing." They retorted,
" And so you would teach us—
you, born in utter depravity ! "
Then they expelled him.
35 Jesus heard that they had
expelled him, and on meet
ing him he said, " You believe
36 in the Son of man ? " * " "Who
is that, sir ? " said the man,
" tell me, that I may believe
in him."
37 " You have seen him,"
Jesus said, " he is talking
38 to you." He said, "1 do
believe. Lord " — and he wor
shipped him.
39 'Then said Jesus, " It is for
judgment that I have come into
this world, to make the sight
less see, to make the seeing
blind."
40 On hearing this the Pharisees
who were beside him asked,
41 " And are we blind ? " Jesus
replied, " If you were blind,
you would not be guUty ; but,
as it is, you claim to have
sight — and so your sin re
mains." t
19 The Jews were again divided
20 over these words. A number
of them said, " He is mad.
21 Why listen to him ? " Others
said, " These are not a mad
man's words. Can a madman
open the eyes of the blind ? "
22 Then came the festival of
Dedication at Jerusalem ; it
23 was winter, and Jesus used to
walk inside the temple, in the
24 portico of Solomon. So the
.Jews gathered round him and
asked, " How long are you
going to keep us in suspense ?
If you are the Christ, tell us
25 plainly." Jesus replied, " I
* Reading di'^polTrov instead of 0eov.
t Transposing x. 19-29, for the sake of
sequence, to the close of ch. ix.

252

ST. JOHN X

5 And a stranger wiU they not
foUow, but wUl flee from him : for
they know not the voice of
strangers. 6 This parable spake Jesus
unto them : but they understood
not what things they were which
he spake unto them.
7 Then said Jesus unto them
again. Verily, verily, I say unto
you, I am the door of the sheep.
8 All that ever came before me
are thieves and robbers : but the
sheep did not hear them.
9 I am the door : by me ff any
man enter in, he shall be saved; and
shall go in and out, and find pasture.
10 The thief cometh not, but
for to steal, and to kiU, and to de
stroy : I am come thatthey might
have lffe, and that they might
have it more abundantly.
Ill am the good shepherd : the
good shepherd giveth his lffe for
the sheep.
12 But he that is an hireling,
and not the shepherd, whose o^wn
the sheep are not, seeth the woff
coming, and leaveth the sheep,
and fieeth : and the woff catcheth
them, and scattereth the sheep.
13 The hirehng fieeth, because
he is an hireling, and careth not
for the sheep.
14 I am the good shepherd, and
know my sheep, and am kno^svn of
mine. 15 As the Father knoweth me,
even so know I the Father : and
I lay dowm my lffe for the sheep.
16 And other sheep I have,
which are not of this fold : them
also I must bring, and they shall
hear my voice ; and there shall
be one fold, and one shepherd.
17 Therefore doth my Father
love me, because 1 lay down my
Ufe, that I might take it again.
18 No man taketh it from me,
but I lay it down of myseff. I
have power to lay it down, and
I have power to take it again. This
commandment have I received of
my Father.
19 Tf There was a di-vision
therefore again among the Jews
for these sayings.

have told you, but you do not
believe ; the deeds I do in the
name of my Father testffy to
26 me, but you do not believe,
because you do not belong to
27 ray sheep. My sheep listen to
28 my voice, and I know them and
they follow me ; and I give
them eternal lffe ; they wiU
never perish, and no one vsdU
snatch them out of my hand.
29 My Father who * gave me
them is stronger than all, and '
no one can snatch anything out
of the Father's hand.
* Reading 6s . . . /teifiox with A 1, the
Syriac versions, etc.
CHAPTER X
1 Truly, truly I 4;eU you, he
who does not enter the sheep
fold by the gate but climbs up
somewhere else, he is a thief
2 and a robber ; he who enters
by the gate is the shepherd of
the sheep.
3 The gatekeeper opens the
gate for him, and the sheep
listen to his voice ; he calls
his sheep by name and leads
them out.
4 When he has brought
aU his sheep outside, he goes
in front of them, and the
sheep foUow him because they
5 know his voice ; they wdll
not follow a stranger, they wUl
run from him, because they do
not know the voice of stran-
6 gers." Jesus told them this
aUegory, but they did not
understand what he was saying
7 to them ; so he said to them
again, " Truly, truly I tell you,
I am the shepherd f of the
8 sheep ; all who ever came
before me have been thieves
and robbers — but the sheep
9 would not listen to them. (I
am the Gate ; whoever enters
by me wdll be saved, he -will go
in and out and flnd pasture.)
_ t o ^oip-riv must be read here instead of
1) Si'pa for the sake of the sense, although
it seems to have been preserved by the
Sahidic version alone.

ST. JOHN X

253

20 And many of them said, He
hath a devU, and is mad ; why
hear ye him ?
21 Others said. These are not
the words of him that hath a de-vU.
Can a devil open the eyes of the
bUnd? 22 Tf And it was at Jerusalem
the feast of the dedication, and it
was winter.
23 And Jesus walked in the
temple in Solomon's porch.
24 Then came the Jews round
about him, and said unto him.
How long dost thou make us to
doubt ? If thou be the Christ,
teU us plainly.
25 Jesus answered them, I told
you, and ye beUeved not ; the
-vvorks that I do in my Father's
name, they bear witness of me.
26 But ye beUeve not, because
ye are not of my sheep, as I said
unto you.
27 My sheep hear my voice, and
I know them, and they follow me :
28 And I give unto them eternal
lffe ; and they shaU never perish,
neither shaU any man pluck them
out of my hand.
29 My Father, which gave them
me, is greater than all ; and no
man is able to pluck them out of
my Father's hand.
30 I and my Father are one.
31 Then the Jews took up stones
again to stone him.
32 Jesus answered them. Many
good works have I shewed you
from my Father ; for which of
those works do ye stone me ?
33 The Jews answered him,
saying. For a good work we stone
thee not ; but for blasphemy ;
and because that thou, being a
man, makest thyseff God.
34 Jesus answered them. Is it
not -vsritten in your law, I said.
Ye are gods ?
35 If he called them gods, unto
whom the word of God came, and
the scripture cannot be broken ;
36 Say ye of him, whom the
Father hath sanctifled, and sent
into the world. Thou blasphemest ;
because I said, I am the Son of
God?

10 The thief only comes to steal,
to slay, and to destroy : I have
come that they may have lffe
11 and have it to the full. I am
the good shepherd ; a good
shepherd lays down his own
12 lffe for the sheep. The hired
man, who is not the shepherd
and does not own the sheep,
deserts them when he sees the
wolf coming ; he runs away,
leaving the woff to tear and
13 scatter them, just because he is
a hired man, who has no in-
14 terest in the sheep. I am the
good shepherd, I know my
sheep and my sheep know me
15 (just as the Father knows
me and I know the Father,)
and I lay down my lffe for
16 the sheep. I have other sheep,
too, which do not belong to
this fold ; I must bring them
also, and they will listen to my
voice ; so it will be one flock,
17 one shepherd. This is why my
Father loves me, because I lay
down my lffe to take it up
18 again. No one takes it from
me, I lay it do-wn of my own
accord : I have power to lay it
down and also power to take it
up again ; I have my Father's
30 orders for this. * I and my
Father are one — ."
31 The Jews again caught up
32 stones to stone him. Jesus re
plied, " I have let you see many
a good deed of God ; for which
of them do you mean to stone
33 me ? " The Jews retorted,
" We mean to stone you, not
for a good deed, but for blas
phemy, because you, a mere
man, make yourself God."
34 Jesus answered, "Is it not
written in your Law, ' / said,
35 you are gods ' ? If the Law said
they were gods, to whom the
word of God came — and scrip-
36 ture cannot be broken — do you
mean to tell me, whom the
Father consecrated and sent
into the world, ' You are
blaspheming,' because I said,
' I am God's Son ' ?
• See note, p. 251.

254

ST. JOHN XI

37 If I do not the works of my
Father, believe me not.
38 But if I do, though ye beUeve
not me, believe the works : that ye
may know, and believe, that the
Father is in me, and 1 in him.
39 Therefore they sought again
to take him : but he escaped out
of their hand,
40 And went away again beyond
Jordan into the place ^^•here John
at flrst baptized ; and there he
abode. 41 And many resorted unto him,
and said, John did no miracle : but
all things that John spake of this
man were true.
42 And many believed on him
there.

37 If I am not doing the
deeds of my Father, do not
38 believe me ; but if I am, then
believe the deeds, though
you -will not believe me —
that you may learn and un
derstand that the Fatter is in
me and I am in the Father."
39 Once more they tried to arrest
him , but he escaped their hands
40 and went across the Jordan,
back to the spot where John
had baptized at flrst. There
41 he stayed ; and many came to
him, saying, " John did not per
form any Sign, but all he ever
said about this man was true."
42 And many believed in him
there.

CHAPTER XI
1 Now a certain man was sick,
named Lazarus, of Bethany, the
town of Mary and her sister
Martha. 2 (It was that Mary which an
ointed the Lord with ointment,
and -sviped his feet with her hair,
whose brother Lazarus was sick.)
3 Therefore his sisters sent unto
him, saying. Lord, behold, he
whom thou lovest is sick.
4 When Jesus heard that, he
said. This sickness is not unto
death, but for the glory of God,
that the Son of God might be
glorified thereby.
5 Now Jesus loved Martha,
and her sister, and Lazarus.
6 AVhen he had heard therefore
that he was sick, he abode two
days still in the same place where
he was.
7 Then after that saith he to
his disciples. Let us go into Judtea
again. 8 His disciples say unto him.
Master, the Jews of late sought
to stone thee ; and goest thou
thither again ?
9 Jesus answered. Are there not
twelve hours in the day ? If any
man walk in the day, he stumbleth
* I venture to restore ver. 5 to what appears to have been its original nosition
between vers. 2 and 3. . -=*-,./

CHAPTER XI
1 Now there was a man iU,
Lazarus of Bethany — the vU
lage of Mary and her sister
2 Martha. Cfhe Mary whose
brother Lazarus was Ul was the
Mary who anointed the Lord
wdth perfume and wiped his
5 feet with her hair.) Jesus
loved ilartha and her sister
3 and Lazarus ; * so the sisters
sent to him, saying ; " Lord, he
4 whom you love is ill." When
Jesus heard it, he said, " This
illness is not to end in death ;
the end of it is the glory of God,
that the Son of God may be
6 glorifled thereby." So, when
he heard of the illness, he
stayed where he was for two
7 days ; then, after that, he said
to the disciples, " Let us go
8 back to Judaea." " Rabbi,"
said the disciples, "the Jews
were trying to stone you only
the other day ; are you going
9 back there ? " Jesus replied,
" Are there not twelve hours in
the day ?
If one walks during the day
he does not stumble,
for he sees the light of this
world :

ST. JOHN XI

255

not, because he seeth the Ught of
this world.
10 But if a man walk in the
night, he stumbleth, because there
is no light in him.
11 These things said he : and
after that he saith unto them. Our
friend Lazarus sleepeth ; but I
go, that I may awake him out of
sleep. 12 Then said his disciples.
Lord, ff he sleep, he shaU do well.
13 Howbeit Jesus spake of his
death : but they thought that he
had spoken of taking of rest in
sleep. 14 Then said Jesus unto them
plainly, Lazarus is dead.
15 And I am glad for your sakes
that I was not there, to the intent
ye may beUeve ; nevertheless let
us go unto him.
16 Then said Thomas, which is
called Didymus, unto his fellow-
disciples. Let us also go, that we
may die ¦vsdth him.
17 Then when Jesus came, he
found that he had lain in the
grave four days already.
18 Now Bethany was nigh unto
Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs
off:
I 19 And many of the Jews came
to Martha and" Mary, to comfort
them concerning their brother.
20 Then Martha, as soon as she
heard that Jesus was coming,
went and met him : but Mary sat
stiU in the house.
21 Then said Martha unto
Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been
here, my brother had not died.
22 But I know, that even now,
whatsoever thou wdlt ask of God,
God wdll give it thee.
23 Jesus saith unto her. Thy
brother shall rise again.
24 Martha saith unto him, I
know that he shaU rise again in
the resurrection at the last day.
25 Jesus said unto her, I am
the resurrection, and the life : he
that believeth in me, though he
were dead, yet shall he live :
26 And whosoever Uveth and
beUeveth in me shaU never die.
Believest thou this ?

10 but ff one walks during
the night he does
stumble,
for the light is not in
him."
11 This he said, then added,
" Our friend Lazarus has
fallen asleep ; I am going
to waken him."
12 " Lord," said the dis
ciples, " ff he has fallen
asleep, he wUl get better."
13 Jesus, however, had been
speaking of his death ; but
as they imagined he meant
14 natural sleep, he then told
them plainly, " Lazarus is
, 15 dead ; and for your sakes
I am glad I was not there,
that you may believe.
Come now, let us go to
16 him." Whereupon Thomas
(called ' the Twin ') said to
his feUow- disciples, " Let us
go too, let us die along with
him ! "
17 Now when Jesus arrived,
he found that Lazarus had
been buried for four days.*
20 Then Martha, hearing of
the arrival of Jesus, went
out to meet him, whUe
21 Mary sat at home. Said
Martha to Jesus, " Had
you been here. Lord, my
brother would not have
22 died. But now — weU, I
know whatever you ask
God for he wUl grant
you."
23 Jesus said to her, "Your
brother wUl rise again."
24 " I know," said- Martha,
" he will rise at the resur
rection, on the last day."
25 Jesus said to her, " I am
myself resurrection and life :
he who believes in me
will live, even ff he
dies,
26 and no one who lives and
believes in me wdU ever
die.
27 You believe that ? " " Yes,
* Another case of displacement ;
vers 18 and 19 seem originally to have
lain between vers. 3D and 31.

256

ST. JOHN XI

27 She saith unto him. Yea,
Lord : 1 believe that thou art the
Christ, the Son of God, which
should come into the world.
28 And when she had so said,
she went her way, and called
Mary her sister secretly, saying.
The Master is come, and calleth
for thee.
29 As soon as she heard that,
she arose quickly, and came unto
him. 30 Now Jesus was not yet come
into the to-svn, but was in that
place where Martha met him.
31 The Jews then which were
with her in the house, and com
forted her, when they saw Mary,
that she rose up hastily and went
out, foUowed her, saying. She
goeth unto the grave to weep
there. 32 Then when Mary was come
where Jesus was, and saw him, she
fell do-wn at his feet, saying unto
him. Lord, if thou hadst been
here, my brother had not died.
33 When Jesus therefore saw
her weeping, and the Jews also
weeping which came with her, he
groaned in the spirit, and was
troubled, 34 And said, "Where have ye
laid him ? They said unto him,
Lord, come and see.
35 Jesus wept.
36 Then said the Jews, Behold
how he loved him !
37 And some of them said.
Could not this man, which opened
the eyes of the blind, have caused
that even this man should not
have died ?
38 Jesus therefore again groan
ing in himself cometh to the grave.
It was a cave, and a stone lay
upon it.
39 Jesus said. Take ye away
the stone. Martha, the sister of
him that was dead, saith unto
him, Lord, by this time he stink-
eth : for he hath been dead four
days. 40 Jesus saith unto her. Said I
not unto thee, that, it thou wouid
est believe, thou shouldest see the
glory of God ?

Lord," she said, " I do believe
you are the Christ, the Son of
God, who was to come into the
28 world " — and with these words
she went off to call her sister
IMary, telling her secretly,
" Tlie Teacher is here, and he is
29 calling for you." So, on hear
ing this, Mary rose hurriedly
30 and went to him. Jesus had
not entered the ¦village yet, he
was still at the spot where
18 Martha had met him. Now as
Bethany is not far from Jeru
salem, only about two mUes
19 away, a number of Jews had
gone to condole with Martha
and Mary about their brother; *
31 and when the Jews who were
condoling with her inside the
house noticed her rise hurriedly
and go out, they foUowed her,
as they imagined she was going
32 to wail at the tomb. But
when Mary came to where
Jesus was and saw him, she
dropped at his feet, crying,
" Had you been here. Lord,
my brother would not have
died."
33 Now when Jesus saw her
wailing and saw the Jews who
accompanied her waUing, he
chafed in spirit and was
34 disquieted. " Where have you
laid him?" he asked. They
answered, " Come and see,
sir."
35 Jesus burst into tears.
36 Whereupon the Jews said,
" See how he loved him ! " —
37 though some of them asked,
" Could he not have prevented
him from dying, when he could
open a blind man's eyes ? "
38 This made Jesus chafe afresh, so
he went to the tomb ; it was a
cave with a boulder to close it.
39 Jesus said, " Remove the
boulder." " Lord," said Mar
tha, the dead man's sister, " he
wUl be stinking by this time ;
he has te^n dead four days."
40 " Did I not teU you," said
Jesus, "if you will only be
lieve, you shall see the glory of
* See note. p. 2^4.

ST. JOHN XI

257

41 Then they took away the
stone from the place where the
dead was laid. And Jesus lifted
up his eyes, and said. Father, I
thank thee that thou hast heard
me. 42 And I knew that thou hear
est me always : but because of
the people which stand by I said
it, that they may beUeve that
thou hast sent me.
43 And when he thus had
spoken, he cried with a loud voice,
Lazarus, come forth.
44 And he that was dead came
forth, bound hand and foot with
graveclothes : and his face was
bound about with a napkin.
Jesus saith unto them. Loose him,
and let him go.
45 Then many of the Jews
which came to Mary, and had seen
the things which Jesus did, be
Ueved on him.
46 But some of them went their
ways to the Pharisees, and told
them what things Jesus had done.
47 Tf Then gathered the chief
priests and the Pharisees a coun
cU, and said. What do we ? for
this man doeth many miracles.
48 If we let him thus alone, aU
men ¦will believe on him : and the
Romans shaU come and take away
both our place and nation.
49 And one of them, named
Caiaphas, being the high priest
that same year, said unto them.
Ye know nothing at aU,
50 Nor consider that it is ex
pedient for us, that one man
should die for the people, and that
the whole nation perish not.
51 And this spake he not of
himself : but being high priest
that year, he prophesied that
Jesus should die for that nation ;
52 And not for that nation
only, but that also he should
gather together in one the cliildren
of God that were scattered abroad.
. 53 Then from that day forth
they took counsel together for to
put him to death.
54 Jesus therefore walked no
more openly among the Jews ;
but went thence unto a country
9

41 God ? " Then they removed
the boulder, and Jesus, lifting
his eyes to heaven, said,
" Father, I thank thee for
42 listening to me. (I knew thou
wouldst always listen to me,
but 1 spoke on account of the
crowd around, that they might
believe thou hast sent me.)"
43 So saying, he exclaimed with a
loud cry, " Lazarus, come
44 out ! " Out came the dead
man, his feet and hands
swathed in bandages, and his
face tied up with a towel.
Jesus said, " Untie him, and
let him move.'
45 Now a numl'«r of the Jews
who had come io visit Mary
and who witnessed what he had
46 done, believed in him. But
some of them went off to the
Pharisees and told them what
47 Jesus had done ; whereupon
the high priests and the Phari
sees called a meeting of the
Sanhedrin. " Whatever is to
be done ? " they said. " The
fellow is performing a number
48 of Signs. If we let him alone,
like this, everybody wUl be
Ueve in him, and then the
Romans will come and sup
press our holy Place and our
nation."
49 But one of them, Caia
phas, who was high priest
that year, said, " You know
50 nothing about it — you do not
understand it is in your own
interests that one man should
die for the People, instead of
the whole nation being de-
51 stroyed." (He did not say this
simply of his own accord ; he
was high priest that year, and
his words were a prophecy that
Jesus -svas to die for the nation,
52 and not merely for the nation
but to gather into one the
scattered children of God.)
53 So from that day their plan
54 was to kill him. Accordingly
Jesus no longer appeared in
public among the Jews, but
withdrew to the country ad
joining the desert, to a town

258

ST. JOHN XII

near to the wUdemess, into a city
call 3d Ephraim, and there con
tinued with his disciples.
55 Tf And the Jews' passover
was nigh at hand : and many
went out of the country up to
Jerusalem before the passover, to
purffy themselves.
56 Then sought they for Jesus,
and spake among themselves, as
they stood in the temple. What
think ye, that he -sviU not come to
the feast ?
57 Now both the chief priests
and thg Pharisees had given a
commandment, that, ff any man
kre.v where he were, he should
shew it, that they might take him.

caUed Epliraim ; there he
stayed with the disciples.
55 Now the passover of the Jews
was near, and many people
went up from the country to
Jerusalem, to purffy them
selves before the passover.
56 They looked out for .Jesus, and
as they stood in the temple
they said to one another,
" What do you think ? Do
you think he wUl not come up
57 to the festival ? " (The high
priests and the Pharisees had
given orders that they were to
be informed, ff anyone found
out where he was, so that they
might arrest him.)

CHAPTER XII
1 Then Jesus six days before
the passover came to Bethany,
where Lazarus was which had
been dead, whom he raised from
the dead.
2 There they made him a
supper ; and Martha served : but
Lazarus wsis one of them that sat
at the table with him.
3 Then took Mary a pound of
ointment of spikenard, very costly,
and anointed the feet of Jesus,
and wiped his feet -svith her hair :
and the house was fUled -with the
odour of the ointment.
4 Then saith one of his disciples,
Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, which
should betray him,
5 Why was not this ointment
sold for three hundred pence, and
given to the poor ?
6 This he said, not that he
cared for the poor ; but because
he was a thief, and had the bag,
and bare what was put therein.
7 Then said Jesus, Let her
alone : against the day of my
burying hath she kept this.
8 For the poor alvs-ays ye have
with you ; but me ye have not
always. 9 Much people of the Jews
therefore knew that he was there :
and they came not for Jesus' sake
only, but that they might see

CHAPTER XII
1 Six days before the festival,
Jesus came to Bethany, where
Lazarus stayed (whom Jesus
had raised from the dead).
2 They gave a supper for him
there ; Martha waited on him,
and Lazarus was among those
who reclined at table beside
3 him. Then Mary, taking a
pound of expensive perfume,
real nard, anointed the feet of
Jesus and wiped his feet with
her hair, till the house was filled
with the scent of the perfume.
4 One of his disciples, Judas Is
cariot (who was to betray him),
said,
5 " Why was not this per
fume sold for ten pounds, and
the money given to the poor ? "
6 (Not that he cared for the
poor ; he said this because he
was a thief, and because he
carried the money-box and
pilfered what was put ii!.)
7 Then said Jesus, " Let her
alone, let her keep what she
has for the day of my burial.
8 You have always the poor
beside you, but you have not
always me."
9 Now the great mass of the
Jews learned he was there, and
they came not only on account
of Jesus but to see Lazarus

ST. JOHN XII

259

Lazarus also, whom he had raised
from the dead.
10 Tf But the chief priests con
sulted that they might put
Lazarus also to death ;
11 Because that by reason of
him many of the Jews went away,
and beUeved on Jesus.
12 Tf On the next day much
people that were come to the
feast, when they heard that Jesus
was coming to Jerusalem,
13 Took branches of palm trees,
and went forth to meet him, and
cried, Hosanna : Blessed is the
King of Israel that cometh in the
name of the Lord.
14 And Jesus, when he had
found a young ass, sat thereon ;
as it is written,
15 Fear not, daughter of Sion :
behold, thy King cometh, sitting
on an ass's colt.
16 These things understood not
his disciples at the fu'st : but
when Jesus was glorified, then
remembered they that these things
were -svritten of him, and that they
had done these things unto him.
17 The people therefore that
was with him when he called
Lazarus out of his grave, and raised
him from the dead, bare record.
18 For this cause the people
also met him, for that they heard
that he had done this miracle.
19 The Pharisees therefore said
among themselves. Perceive ye
how ye prevaU no-thing ? behold,
the world is gone after him.
20 Tf And there were certain
Greeks among them that came up
to worship at the feast :
21 The same came therefore to
PhUip, wtuch was of Bethsaida of
GalUee, and desired him, saying,
Sir, we would see Jesus.
22 PhUip cometh and teUeth
Andrew : and again Andrew and
PhUip teU Jesus.
23 Tf And Jesus answered
them, saying. The hour is come,
that the Son of man should be
glorified. 24 Verily, verUy, I say unto
you. Except a corn of wheat faU
into the ground and die, it abideth

whom he had raised from the
dead.
10 So the high priests planned
11 to kill Lazarus as well, since
it was owing to him that a
number of the Jews went away
and believed in Jesus.
12 Next day the great mass of
people who had come up for
the festival heard that Jesus
13 was entering Jerusalem, and
taking palm-branches they
went out to meet him, shout
ing, " Hosanna :
Blessed be he who comes in the
Lord's name,
the king of Israel ! "
14 And Jesus came across a young
ass and seated himself on it ;
as it is written,
1 5 Fear not, daughter of Sion ;
here is your king coming,
seated on an ass's colt.
16 (.His disciples did not under
stand this at first ; but when
Jesus was glorified, then they
remembered this had been
written of him and had hap
pened to him.)
17 Now the people who were
with him when he called
Lazarus from the tomb and
raised him from the dead,
18 testifi.3d to it ; and that was
why the crowd went out to
meet him, because they heard
he had performed this Sign.
19 Then said the Pharisees to one
another, " You see, you can do
nothing ! Look, the world has
gone after him."
20 Now there were some Greeks
among those who had come up
to worship at the festival ;
21 they came to Philip of Beth
saida in Galilee and appealed to
him, saying, " Sir, we want to
22 see Jesus." PhUip went and
told Andrew ; Andrew and
Philip went and told Jesus.
23 And Jesus answered, " The
hour has come for the Son of
24 man to be glorified. Truly,
truly 1 tell you, unless a grain
of wheat falls into the earth
and dies, it remains a slngl;

260

ST. JOHN XII

alone : but ff it die, it bringeth
forth much fruit.
25 He that loveth his lffe shaU
lose it ; and he that hateth his lffe
in this world shaU keep it unto
life eternal.
26 If any man serve me, let
him follow me ; and where I am,
there shall also my servant be :
if any man serve me, him wdU my
Father honour.
27 Now is my soul troubled ;
and what shall I say ? Father,
save me from this hour : but for
this cause came I unto this hour.
28 Father, glorffy thy name.
Then came there a voice from
heaven, saying, I have both
glorifled it, and ¦wiU glorffy it
again. 29 The people therefore, that
stood by, and heard it, said that
it thundered : others said, An
angel spake to him.
30 Jesus answered and said.
This voice came not because of
me, but for your sakes.
31 Now is the judgment of this
world : now shall the prince of
this world be cast out.
32 And I, ff I be Iffted up from
the earth, wUl draw aU men unto
me. 33 This he said, signUying what
death he should die.
34 The people answered him.
We have heard out of the law that
Christ abideth for ever : and how
sayest thou. The Son of man
must be Iffted up ? who is this
Son of man ?
35 Then Jesus said unto them.
Yet a little whUe is the Ught with
you. Walk while ye have the
light, lest darkness come upon
you : for he that walketh in dark
ness knoweth not whither he
goeth. 36 "WhUe ye have Ught, beUeve
in the light, that ye may be the
chUdren of light. These things
spake Jesus, and departed, and
did hide himself from them.
37 Tf But though he had done
so many miracles before them, yet
they believed not on him :
38 That the saying of Esaias the

grain ; but ff it dies, it bears
25 rich fruit. He who loves his
lffe loses it, and he who cares
not for his life in this world will
preserve it for eternal lffe.
26 If anyone serves me, let him
foUow me,
and where 1 am, there shall
my servant be also :
ff anyone serves me,
my Father will honour
him.
27 My soul is now disquieted.
"What am I to say ? ' Father,
save me from this hour ' ?
Nay, it is something else that
28 has brought me to this hour : I
wiU say, ' Father, glorffy thy
name.' " Then came a voice
from heaven, " I have glorifled
it, and I will glorify it again."
29 When they heard the sound,
the people standing by said it
had thundered ; others said,
" An angel spoke to him."
30 Jesus answered, " This voice
did not come for my sake but
31 for yours. Now is this world
to be judged ; now the Prince
of this world wdll be expeUed.
32 But I, when I am Iffted up from
the earth, wiU draw all men to
33 myself." (By this he indi
cated the kind of death he was
34 to die.) So the people an
swered, ' ' We have learned from
the Law that the Clirist is to
remain for ever ; what do you
mean by saying that the Son of
man must be Iffted up ? Who
35 is this Son of man ? " Then
Jesus said to them, " The Light
wUl shine among you for a Uttle
longer yet ; walk whUe you
have the Light, that the dark
ness may not overtake you.
He who walks in the dark does
not know where he is going,
36 While you have the Light,
believe in the Light, that you
may be sons of the Light," ¦*
44 And Jesus cried aloud, " He
who believes in me believes not
in me but in him who sent me,
45 and he who beholds me beholds
• Restoring vers. 44-50 to theit
original position in the middle of ver. 36.

ST. JOHN XII

261

prophet might be fulflUed, which
he spake. Lord, who hath believed
our report ? and to whom hath
the arm of the Lord been revealed ?
39 Therefore they could not
beUeve, because that Esaias said
again, 40 He hath blinded their eyes,
and hardened their heart ; that
they should not see wdth their
eyes, nor understand with their
heart, and be converted, and I
should heal them.
41 These things said Esaias,
when he saw his glory, and spake
of him.
42 Tf Nevertheless among the
chief sulers also many believed on
him ; but because of the Pharisees
they did not confess him, lest they
should be put out of the syna
gogue :
43 For they loved the praise of
men more than the praise of God.
44 Tf Jesus cried and said. He
that believeth on me, believeth
not on me, but on him that sent
me. 45 And he that seeth me seeth
him that sent me.
46 I am come a Ught into the
world, that whosoever beUeveth
on me should not abide in dark
ness. 47 And ff any man hear my
words, and beUeve not, I judge
him not : for I came not to judge
the world, but to save the world.
48 He that rejecteth me, and
receiveth not my words, hath one
that judgeth him : the word that
I have spoken, the same shaU
judge him in the last day.
49 For I have not spoken of
myseff ; but the Father which
sent me, he gave me a command
ment, what I should say, and
what I should speak.
50 And I know that his com
mandment is life everlasting :
whatsoever I speak therefore,
even as the Father said unto me,
so I speak.

46 him who sent me. I have
come as light into the world,
that no one who believes in me
47 may remain in the dark. If
anyone hears my words and
does not keep them, it is not I
who judge him ; for I have not
come to judge the world but to
48 save the world. He who re
jects me and wiU not receive
my words has indeed a judge :
the word I have spoken wiU
judge him on the last day,
49 for I have not spoken of my
own accord — the Father who
sent me, he it was who ordered
me what to say and what to
50 speak. And I know his orders
mean eternal life. Therefore
when I speak, I .speak as the
36 Father has told me." * With
these words Jesus went away
and hid from them.
37 Now for aU the Signs he had
performed before them, they
38 did not believe in him — that
the word spoken by the pro
phet Isaiah might be fulfiUed :
Lord, who has believed what
they heard from us 1
And to whom has the arm of
the Lord been revealed 1
39 This ^was why they could not
believe ; for Isaiah again said,
40 He has blinded their eyes
and made their hearts insen
sible,
to prevent them seeing with
their eyes and under
standing with their hearts
and turning for me to
cure them.
41 (Isaiah said this because he
saw his glory and spoke of
42 him.) StiU, a number even of
the authorities believed in
him, though they would not
confess it on account of the
Pharisees, in case of being
43 excommunicated ; they pre
ferred the approval of men to
the approval of God.
• See note, p. 260.

262

ST. JOHN XIII

CHAPTER XIII

1 Now before the feast of the
passover, when Jesus knew that
his hour was come that he should
depart out of this world unto the
Father, having loved his o^wn
which were in the world, he loved
them unto the end.
2 And supper being ended, the
de-vil ha-ving now put into the
heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's
son, to betray him ;
3 Jesus knowing that the Father
had given all things into his
hands, and that he was come from
God, and went to God ;
4 He riseth from supper, and
laid aside his garments ; and took
a towel, and girded himseff.
5 After that he poureth water
into a bason, and began to wash
the disciples'' feet, and to wipe
them wdth the towel wherewith
he was girded.
6 Then cometh he to Simon
Peter : and Peter saith unto
him. Lord, dost thou wash my
feet? 7 Jesus answered and said unto
him. What I do thou knowest not
now ; but thou shalt know here
after. 8 Peter saith unto him. Thou
shalt never wash my feet. Jesus
answered him. If I wash thee not,
thou hast no part with me.
9 Simon Peter saith unto him.
Lord, not my feet only, but also
my hands and my head.
10 Jesus saith to him. He that
is washed needeth not save to
wash his feet, but is clean every
whit : and ye are clean, but not
aU. 11 For he knew who should be
tray him ; therefore said he. Ye
are not all clean.
12 So after he had washed their
feet, and had taken his garments,
and was set down again, he said
unto them, Know ye what I have
done to you ?
13 Ye call me Master and Lord :
and ye say weU ; for so I am.
14 If I then, your Lord and
Master, have washed your feet ;

CHAPTER XIII
1 Now before the passover
festival Jesus knew the time
had come for him to pass
from this world to the Father.
He had loved his own in
this world and he loved
2 them to the end ; so at sup
per, knowing that though
the de-vU had suggested to
Judas Iscariot, Simon's son,
3 to betray him, the Father
had put everything into his'
hands — knowing that he had
come from God and was
4 going to God, he rose from
table, laid aside his robe,
and tied a towel round
5 him, then poured water into
a basin, and began to wash
the feet of the disciples,
wiping them -vsdth the towel
he had tied round him.
6 He came to Simon Peter.
" Lord," said he, " you to
7 wash my feet ! " Jesus an
swered him, " You do not
understand just now what
I am doing, but you -wUl
understand it later on."
8 Said Peter, " You wUl
never wash my feet, never ! "
" Unless I wash you," Jesus
replied, "you wiU not share
my lot.'"
9 " Lord," said Simon Peter,
" then wash not only my feet
but my hands and head."
10 Jesus said, " He who has
bathed only needs to have
his feet washed ; he is clean
all over. And you are clean
11 — but not all of you " (he
knew the traitor ; that was
why he said, " You are not aU
12 clean "). Then, after wash
ing their feet and putting
on his robe, he lay do-svn
again. "Do you know," he
said to them, " what I have
13 been doing to you ? You
call me Teacher and Lord,
and you are right : that is
what I am.
14 WeU, if I have washed your
feet, I who am your Lord

ST. JOHN XIII

263

ye also ought to wash one another's
feet. 15 For I have given you an
example, that ye should do as I
have done to you.
16 Verily, verUy, I say unto
you, The servant is not greater
than his lord ; neither he that is
sent greater than he that sent
him. 17 If ye know these things,
happy are ye ff ye do them.
18 Tf I speak not of you aU : I
know whom I have chosen : but
that the scripture may be fulflUed,
He that eateth bread -with me
hath Iffted up his heel against me.
19 Now I teU you before it
come, that, when it is come to
pass, ye may believe that I am he.
20 Verily, verUy, I say unto
you. He that receiveth whomso
ever I send receiveth me ; and
he that receiveth me receiveth
him that sent me.
21 When Jesus had thus said,
he was troubled in spirit, and testi-
fled, and said, VerUy, verUy, I say
unto you, that one of you shall
betray me.
22 Then the disciples looked
one on another, doubting of whom
he spake.
23 Now there was leaning on
Jesus' bosom one of his disciples,
whom Jesus loved.
24 Simon Peter therefore beck
oned to him, that he should ask
who it should be of whom he
spake. 25 He then lying on Jesus'
breast saith unto him. Lord, who
is it ?
26 Jesus answered. He it is, to
whom I shall give a sop, when I
have dipped it. And when he had
dipped the sop, he gave it to
Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon.
27 And after the sop Satan
entered into him. Then said
Jesus unto him. That thou doest,
do quickly.
28 Now no man at the table
knew for what intent he spake
this unto him.
29 For some of them thought,
because Judas had the bag, that

and Teacher, you are bound to
15 wash one another's feet ; for I
have been setting you an ex
ample, that you should do
what I have done to you.
16 Truly, truly I tell you, a ser
vant is not greater than his
master, nor is a messenger
greater than he who sent him.
17 If you know aU this, blessed
are you ff you really do it.
18 When I say ' you,' I do not
mean you all ; I know the men
of my choice, and I made my
choice that this scripture might
be fulflUed, he who eats my
bread has lifted up his heel
against me.
19 I am telling you this now,
before it occurs, so that when
it has occurred you may
20 believewholam. (Truly, truly
I tell you,
he who receives anyone I
send receives me,
and he who receives me re
ceives him who sent me.)"
21 On saying this Jesus was dis
quieted in spirit : he testifled
and said, " Truly, truly I tell
you, one of you wUl betray
22 me." The disciples looked at
each other, at a loss to know
23 which of them he meant. As
one of his disciples was reclin
ing on his breast — he was the
24 favourite of Jesus — Peter nod
ded to him, saying, " TeU us
25 who he means." The dis
ciple just leant back on the
breast of Jesus and said,
26 " Lord, who is it ? " Jesus
answered, " The man I am
going to give this piece of bread
to, when I dip it in the dish."
Tlien he took the piece of bread,
dipped it, and gave it to Judas,
the son of Simon Iscariot ;
27 and when he took the bread,
at that moment Satan entered
him. Then Jesus told him,
" Be quick wdth what you have
28 to do." (None of those at
table understood why he said
29 this to him ; some of them
thought that as Judas kept the
money-box, Jesus told hun to

264

ST. JOHN XIV AND XV

Jesus had said unto him. Buy
those things that we have need of
against the feast ; or, that he
should give something to the poor.
30 He then having received the
sop went immediately out : and
it was night.
31 Tf 'Therefore, when he was
gone Out, Jesus said. Now is the
Son of man glorifled, and God is
glorifled in him.
32 If God be glorified in him,
God shall also glorify him in
himseff, and shall straightway
glorify him.
33 Little children, yet a little
whUe 1 am with you. Ye shall
seek me : and as I said unto the
Jews, "Whither I go, ye cannot
come ; so now I say to you.
34 A new commandment I give
unto you. That ye love one an
other ; as I- have loved you, that
ye also love one another.
35 By this shaU aU men know
that ye are my disciples, ff ye
have love one to another.
36 Tf Simon Peter said unto
him. Lord, whither goest thou ?
Jesus answered him. Whither I
go, thou canst not follow me now ;
but thou shalt foUow me after
wards. 37 Peter said unto him. Lord,
why cannot I follow thee now ?
I wdU lay down my lffe for thy
sake. 38 Jesus answered him, Wilt
thou lay do-svn thy lffe for my sake?
Verily, verUy, I say unto thee.
The cock shaU not crow, till thou
hast denied me thrice.
CHAPTER XIV
1 Let not your heart be trou
bled : ye believe in God, believe
also in me.
2 In my Father's house are
many mansions : if if were not so,
I would have told you. 1 go to
prepare a place for you.
3 And Q I go and prepare a
place for you, I will come again,
and receive you unto myself ;
that where I am, there ye may be
also.

buy what they needed for
the festival or to give some
thing to the poor.)
30 So Judas went out im
mediately after taking the
bread. And it was night.
31 When he had gone out,
Jesus said,*
CHAPTER XV
1 "I AM the real Vine, and
2 my Father is the vinedresser ;
he cuts away any branch on
me which is not bearing
fruit, and cleans every branch
which does bear fruit, to
make it bear richer fruit.
3 You are already clean, by
the word I have spoken to
4 you. Remain in me, as I
remain in you : just as a
branch cannot bear fruit by
itseff, without remaining on
the vine, neither can you,
unless you remain in me.
5 I am the vine, you are the
branches. He who remains
in me, as I in him, bears
rich fruit (because apart
from me you can do no-
6 thing). If anyone does not
remain in me he is throwoi
aside like a branch and he
-svithers up ; then the branches
are gathered and thro-svn
into the flre to be burned.
7 If you remain in me and my
words remain in you, then
ask whatever you like and
8 you shall have it. As you
bear rich fruit and prove
yourselves my disciples, my
9 Father is glorified. As the
Father has loved me, so I
have loved you ; remain with
in my love.
10 If you keep my com
mands you will remain
witLin my love, just as I
have kept my Father's com
mands and remain within his
love.
11 I have told you this, that my
* Chapters xv. and xvi. are restored
to their original position in the middle
of ver. .31.

ST. JOHN XIV AND XV

265

4 And whither I go ye know,
and the way ye know.
5 Thomas saith unto him.
Lord, we know not whither thou
goest ; and how can we know the
way ?
6 Jesus saith unto him, I am
the way, the truth, and the lffe :
no man cometh unto the Father,
but by me.
7 If ye had known me, ye
should have known my Father
also : and from henceforth ye
know him, and have seen him.
8 Philip saith unto him. Lord,
shew us the Father, and it suf-
ficeth us.
9 Jesus saith unto him. Have I
been so long time -with you, and
yet hast thou not known me,
PhUip ? he that hath seen me hath
seen the Father ; and how sayest
thou then. Shew us the Father ?
10 BeUevest thou not that I
am in the Father, and the Father
in me ? the words that I speak
unto you I speak not of myseff ;
but the Father that dwelleth in
me, he doeth the works.
11 BeUeve me that I am in the
Father, and the Father in me : or
else beUeve me for the very
works' sake.
12 Verily, verUy, I say unto
you. He that believeth on me, the
works that I do shaU he do also ;
and greater works than these shall
he do ; because I go unto my
Father. 13 And whatsoever ye shall ask
in my name, that wUl I do, that
the Father may be glorifled in the
Son. 14 If ye shall ask any thing in
my name, I -vsdU do ii.
15 Tf If ye lo"^e me, keep my
commandments .
16 And 1 -svUl pray the Father,
and he shaU give- you another
Comforter, that he may abide
with you for ever ;
17 Even the Spirit of truth ;
whom the world cannot receive,
because it seeth him not, neither
knoweth him : but ye know him ;
for he dweUeth with you, and shaU
be in you.

joy may be within you and
your joy complete.
12 This is my command : you
are to love one another as I
13 have loved you. To lay lffe
down for his friends, man
has no greater love than
that.
14 You are my friends — ff you
15 do what I command you ; I
call you servants no longer,
because a servant does not
know what his master is doing :
I call you friends, because I
have imparted to you aU that
I have learned from my
Father.
16 You have not chosen me, it
is I who have chosen you, ap
pointing you to go and bear
fruit — fruit that lasts, so that
the Father may grant you
whatever you ask in my
name.
17 This is what I command
you, to love one another.
18 If the world hates you, re-
19 member it hated me first. If
you belonged to the world, the
world would love what it
owned ; it is because you do
not belong to the world, be
cause I have chosen you from
the world, that the world hates
20 you. Remember what I told
you, ' A servant is not greater
than his master.'
If they persecuted me, they
wUl persecute you ;
ff they hold to my word, they
will hold to yours.
21 They will do all this to you on
account of my name, because
they know not him who sent
22 me. They would not be guUty,
ff I had not come and spoken
to them ; but, as it is, they
have no excuse for their sin —
23 he who hates me hates my
24 Father also. They would not
be guilty, ff I had not done
deeds among them such as no
one has ever done ; but, as it is,
they have seen — and they have
hated — both me and my
25 Father. It is that the word
vsTittcn in their Law may be

266

ST. JOHN XIV AND XVI

18 I will not leave you comfort
less : I will come to you.
19 Yet a little while, and the
world seeth me no more ; but ye
see me : because I Uve, ye shaU
Uve also.
20 At that day ye shall know
that I am in my Father, and ye in
me, and I in you.
21 He that hath my command
ments, and keepeth them, he it is
that loveth me : and he that
loveth me shall be loved of my
Father, and I will love him, and
-will manifest myself to him.
22 Judas saith unto him, not
Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou
-svUt manffest thyself unto us, and
not unto the world ?
23 Jesus answered and said
unto him, If a man love me, he
wUl keep my words : and my
Father -will love him, and we will
come unto him, and make our
abode with him.
24 He that loveth me not keep
eth not my sa-yings : and the word
which ye hear is not mine, but the
Father's which sent me.
25 These things have I spoken
unto you, being yet present with
you. 26 But the Comforter, ivhich is
the Holy Ghost, whom the Father
¦vsdll send in my name, he shall
teach you all things, and bring all
things to your remembrance,
whatsoever I have said unto you.
27 Peace I leave -svith you, my
peace I give unto you : not as the
world giveth, give I unto you.
Let not your heart be troubled,
neither let it be afraid.
28 Ye have heard how I said
unto you, I go a^'ay, and come
again unto you. If ye loved me,
ye would rejoice, because I said,
I go unto the Father : for my
Father is greater than I.
29 And now I have told you
before it come to pass, that, when
it is come to pass, ye might
beUeve. 30 Hereafter I wUl not talk
much with you : for the prince of
this world cometh, and hath
nothing in me.

fulfilled : they hated me for no
cause.
26 "When the Helper comes,
whom I will send to you from
the Father, even the Spirit of
truth which issues from the
Father, he wdll bear -svitness to
27 me; and you too are witnesses,
for you have been with me from
the very beginning.

CHAPTER XVI
1 I HAVE told you aU this, to
keep you from being repelled.
2 They will excommunicate you ;
indeed the time is coming when
anyone who kUls you wUl
imagine he is performing a
3 service to God. This they
¦will do to you, because they
have not known the Father
nor me.
4 I have told you all this, so
that when the time for it ar
rives, you may remember what
I said to you. I did not tell
you about this at the begin
ning, because I was with you
then ; but now I am going to
5 him who sent me. And yet
not one of you asks, ' Where
6 are you going ? ' No, your
heart is full of sorrow at what
7 I have told you. Yet — I am
telling you the truth — my
going is for your good. If
I do not depart, the Helper
¦will not come to you ; whereas
ff I go, I wUl send him to
you.
8 And when he comes, he wdU
con-vict the world, con-vincing
men of sin, of righteousness,
9 and of judgment : of sin, be
cause they do not believe in
10 me ; of righteousness, because
I go to the Father and you see
11 me no more ; of judgment, be
cause the Prince of this world
12 has been judged. I have stiU
much to say to you, but you
13 cannot bear it just now. How
ever, when -the Spirit of truth
comes, he will lead you into all

ST. JOHN XV AND XVI

267

31 But that the world may
know that I love the Father ; and
as the Father gave me command
ment, even so I do. Arise, let us
go hence.

CHAPTER XV
1 I AM the true -vine, and my
Father is the husbandman.
2 Every branch in me that
beareth not fruit he taketh
away : and every branch that
beareth fruit, he purgeth it,
that it may bring forth more
fruit. 3 Now ye are clean through
the word which I have spoken
unto you.
4 Abide in me, and I in you.
As the branch cannot bear fruit of
itseff, except it abide in the vine ;
no more can ye, except ye abide
in me.
5 I am the -vine, ye are the
branches : He that abideth in me,
and I in him, the same bringeth
forth much fruit : for -vsdthout me
ye can do nothing.
6 If a man abide not in me, he
is cast forth as a branch, and is
withered ; and men gather them,
and cast thetn into the fire, and
they are bumed.
7 If ye abide in me, and my
words abide in you, ye shaU ask
what ye wdU, and it shaU be done
unto you.
8 Herein is my Father glorified,
that ye bear much fruit ; so shall
ye be my disciples.
9 As the Father hath loved me,
so have I loved you : continue ye
in my love.
10 If ye keep my command
ments, ye shaU abide in my love ;
even as I have kept my Father's
commandments, and abide in his
love. 11 These things have I spoken
unto you, that my joy might
remain in you, and that your joy
might be fuU.
12 This is my commandment.
That ye love one another, as I
have loved you.

the truth ; for he will not speak
of his own accord, he wiU say
whatever he is told, and he
wUl disclose to you what is to
come.
14 He will glorify me, for he wUl
draw upon what is mine and
15 disclose it to you. All that the
Father has is mine ; that is
why I say, ' he wiU draw upon
what is mine and disclose it to
you.'
16 In a little while, you will be
hold me no longer ; then, after
17 a little, you shaU see me." So
some of his disciples said to one
another, " What does he mean
by telling us, ' In a little while,
you shall behold me no longer ;
then, after a little, you shaU
see me- ' ? and, 'I go to
18 the Father ' ? " They said,
" What is the meaning of ' In a
little ' ? We do not under
stand what he is sa-ying."
19 Jesus knew they wanted to ask
him ; so he said to them, " Is
this what you are discussing
together, why I said, ' In a
little while, you wUl not see
me : then, after a little, you
shall see me ' ?
20 Truly, truly I teU you,
you will be wailing and lament
ing whUe the world is re
joicing ; you wUl be sorrowdul,
but then your sorrow ¦vsdU be
changed into joy.
21 When a woman is in labour
she is sorry, for her time
has come ; but when the
chUd is born she remembers
her anguish no longer, for
joy that a human being has
been born into the world.
22 So with you. Just now
you are in sorrow, but I
shall see you again and your
heart wUl rejoice — with a joy
that no one can take from
you.
23 And on that day you wUl not
ask me any questions. Truly,
truly I tell you, whatever you
ask the Father, he will give you
24 in my name ; hitherto you
have asked nothing in my

268

ST. JOHN XV AND XVI

13 Greater love hath no man
than this, that a man lay down
his lffe for his friends.
14 Ye are my friends, if ye do
whatsoever 1 command you.
15 Henceforth 1 call you not
servants ; for the servant know
eth not what his lord doeth : but
I have called you friends ; for aU
things that I have heard of my
Father I have made kno^wn unto
you. 16 Ye have not chosen me, but
I have chosen you, and ordained
you, that ye should go and bring
forth fruit, and thai your fruit
should remain : that whatsoever
ye shall ask of the Father in my
name, he may give it you.
17 These things I command
you, that ye love one another.
18 If the world hate you, ye
know that it hated me before it
hated you.
19 If ye were of the world, the
world would love his o-svn : but
because ye are not of the world,
but I have chosen you out of the
world, therefore the world hateth
you. 20 Remember the word that I
said unto you. The servant is not
greater than liis lord. If they
have persecuted me, they wUl also
persecute you ; U they have kept
my saying, they ¦svill keep your's
also. 21 But aU these things wiU they
do unto you for my name's sake,
because they know not him that
sent me.
22 If I had not come and spoken
unto them, they had not had sin :
but now they have no cloke for
their sin.
23 He that hateth me hateth
my Father also.
24 If I had not done among
them the works which none other
man did, they had not had sin :
but now have they both seen and
hated both me and my Father.
25 But this cometh to pass, that
the word might be fulfilled that is
written in their law. They hated
me •svithout a cause.
26 But when the Comforter is

name ; ask and you wUl re
ceive, that your joy may be
25 full. I have told you this in
figures, but the time is coming
when I shall speak to you in
figures no longer ; I shaU let
you know plainly about the
26 Father. On that day you will
ask in my name, and I do not
say to you I ¦svUl ask the Father
27 on your behaff ; for the
Father loves you himself, be
cause you have loved me and
believed that I came forth from
28 God. From the Father I
came and I entered the world ;
again, I leave the world and I
29 go to the Father." His dis
ciples said, " Now, you are
talking plainly at last, not
30 speaking in figures. Now we
are sure you know everything,
and need no one to put ques
tions to you. This makes us
believe you have come forth
from God."
31 Jesus replied, " You beUeve
it, at last ?
32 Behold, the time is coming,
it has come already, when you
wUl be scattered to your homes,
every one of you, leaving me
alone. But I am not alone, for the
Father is ¦with me.
33 I have said aU this to you
that in me you may have
peace ; in the world you have
trouble, but courage ! I have
conquered the world.*
31 Now at last the Son of man
is glorified, and in him God is
32 glorified : [if God is glorified in
him,] God will glorify him in
HimseU and glorffy him at
33 once. My dear children, I am
only to be ¦with you a little
longer ; then you will look for
me, and, as I told the Jews I
tell you now, where I go you
34 cannot come. I give you a new
command, to love one another
— as I have loved you, you are
35 to love one another. By this
* The sequence of xni. 31 is now re-
Bumed (see above, note on p. 264).

ST. JOHN XVI AND XIV

269

come, whom I wdll send unto you
from the Father, even the Spirit
of truth, which proceedeth from
the Father, he shaU testffy of me :
27 And ye also shall bear wdt
ness, because ye have been with
me from the beginning.

CHAPTER XVI
1 These things have I spoken
unto you, that ye should not be
offended. 2 They shall put you out of the
synagogues : yea, the time com
eth, that whosoever kUleth you wiU
think that he doeth God service.
3 And these things -wUl they do
unto you, because they have not
known the Father, nor me.
4 But these things have I told
you, that when the time shall
come, ye may remember that I
told you of them. Ani these
things I said not unto you at the
beginning, because I was with you.
5 But now I go my way to him
that sent me ; and none of you
asketh me. Whither goest thou ?
6 But because I have said these
things unto you, sorrow hath filled
your heart.
7 Nevertheless I tell you the
truth ; It is expedient for you
that I go away : for if I go not
away, the Comforter wdll not come
unto you ; but ff I depart, I wUl
send him unto you.
8 And when he is come, he wiU
reprove the world of sin, and of
righteousness, and of judgment :
9 Of sin, because they believe
not on me ;
10 Of righteousness, because I
go to my Father, and ye see me no
more ;
11 Of judgment, because the
prince of this world is judged.
12 I have yet many things to
say unto you, but ye cannqt bear
them now.
13 Howbeit when he, the Spirit
of truth, is come, he -svill guide you
into aU truth : for he shall not
speak of himself ; but whatsoever
he shaU hear, that shaU he speak :

everyone will recognize that
you are my disciples, if you
have love one for another."
36 " Lord," said Simon Peter,
"where .are you going?"
Jesus replied, " I am going
where you cannot follow me at
present ; later on you wUl
follow me."
37 " Lord," said Peter, " why
cannot I follow you just now ?
I wiU lay down my lffe for
you."
38 Jesus replied,
"Lay down your life for
me ? Truly, truly I teU you,
b'efore the cock crows, you
wUl have disowned me thrice

CHAPTER XIV
1 Let not your hearts be
disquieted ; you believe — be
lieve in God and also in me.
2 In my Father's house there are
many abodes ; were it not so,
would I have told you I was
going to prepare a place for
3 you ? And when I go and pre
pare a place for you, I wiU
come back and take you to be
¦with me, so that you may be
4 where I am. And you know
the way to where I am going."
5 " Lord," said Thomas, " we do
not know where you are going,
and how are we to know the
6 way ? " Jesus said to him,
" I am the real and li-ving way :
no one comes to the Ifather
7 except by means of me. If
you knew me, you would know
my Father too. You know
him now and you have seen
8 him." " Lord," said PhUip,
" let us see the Father ; that is
9 a.ll we want." Jesus said to
him, " PhUip, have I been with
you all this time, and yet you
do not understand me ? He
who has seen me has seen the
Father. What do you mean
by saying, ' Let us see the
10 Father ' ? Do you not believe
I am in the Father and the

270

ST. JOHN XVI AND XIV

and he -vsdU shew you things to
come'. 14 He shall glorify me : for he
shall receive of mine, and shall
shew it unto you.
15 All things that the Father
hath are mine : therefore said I,
that he shall take of mine, s,nd
shall shew it unto you.
16 A little while, and ye shaU
not see me : and again, a little
while, and ye shall see me, because
1 go to the Father.
17 Then said some of his disci
ples among themselves. What is
this that he saith unto us, A little
while, and ye shaU not see me :
and again, a Uttle whUe, and j'e
shall see me : and. Because I go
to the Father ?
18 They said therefore, W^hat is
this that he saith, A little while ?
we cannot teU what he saith.
19 Now Jesus knew that they
were desirous to ask him, and said
unto them, Do ye enquire among
yourselves of that I said, A little
wliile, and ye shall not see me :
and again, a little whUe, and ye
shall see me ?
20 VerUy, verUy, I say unto
you. That ye shaU weep and
lament, but the world shall re
joice : and ye shall be sorrowful,
but your sorrow shaU be turned
into joy.
21 A woman when she is in
travaU hath sorrow, because her
hour is come : but as soon as she
is delivered of the child, " she
remembereth no more the anguish,
for joy that a man is born into the
world. 22 And ye now therefore have
sorrow • but I will see -you again,
and your heart shall rejoice, and
your joy no man taketh from you.
23 And in that day ye shall ask
me nothing, "^'eiily, verUy, I say
unto you. Whatsoever ye shall ask
the Father in my name, he wUl
give it you.
24 Hitherto have ye asked
nothing in my name : ask, and ye
shall receive, that your joy may be
fuU. 25 These things have I spoken

Father is in me ? The words I
speak to you aU I do not speak
of my own accord ; it is the
Father who remains ever in me,
who is performing his own
deeds.
11 Believe me, I am in the
Father and the Father is in
mo : — or else, believe because
of the deeds themselves.
12 Truly, truly I teU you, he
who believes in me wUl do
the very deeds I do, and stiU
greater deeds than these. Por
13 I am going to the Father, and
I will do whatever you ask in
my name, that the Father may
14 be glorified in the Son ; I wiU
do whatever you ask me in
my name.
15 If you love me you will
16 keep my commands, and I
will ask the Father to give
you another Helper to be with
17 you for ever, even the Spirit
of truth : the world cannot
receive him, because it neither
sees nor knows him, but you
know him, because he remains
wdth you and wUl be within
18 you. I will not leave you
forlorn ; I am coming to you.
19 A little while longer and the
world wUl see me no more ;
but you wUl see me because
I am living and you will be
living too.
20 You will understand, on that
day, that I am in my Father
and you are in me and I am in
21 you. He who possesses my
commands and obeys them is
he who loves me, and he who
loves me will be loved by my
Father, and I wUl love him
and appear to him."
22 "Lord," said Judas (not
Judas Iscariot), " why is it
that you are to appear to us,
and not to the world ? "
23 Jesus answered, " If anyone
loves me he will obey my
word, and my Father will
love him, and we wUl come
to him and take up our abode
24 with him. He who does not
love me does not obey my

ST. JOHN XVII

271

unto you in proverbs : but the
time cometh, when I shaU no more
speak unto you in proverbs, but
1 shall shew you plainly of the
Father. 26 At that day ye shaU ask in
my name : and I say not unto
you, that I ¦svUl pray the Father
for you :
27 For the Father himseff
loveth you, because ye have loved
me, and have beUeved that I
came out from God.
28 I came forth from the
Father, and am come into the
world : again, I leave the world,
and go to the Father.
29 His disciples said unto him,
Lo, now speakest thou plainly,
and speakest no proverb.
30 Now are we sure that thou
knowest aU things, and needest
not that any man should ask thee :
by this we believe that thou
camest forth from God.
31 Jesus answered them, Do
ye now believe ?
32 Behold, the hour cometh,
yea, is now come, that ye shaU be
scattered, every man to his own,
and shaU leave me alone : and yet
I am not alone, because the Father
is with me.
33 These things I have spoken
unto you, that in me ye might
have peace. In the world ye shall
have tribulation : but be of good
cheer ; I have overcome the world.

word ; and what you hear me
say is not my word but the
word of the Father who sent
me.
25 I have told you all this while
26 I am stiU with you, but the
Helper, the holy Spirit whom
the Father will send in my
name, will teach you every
thing and recall to you every
thing I have said.
27 Peace I leave to you,
my peace I give to you ;
I give it not
as the world gives its
' Peace ! '
Let not your hearts be dis
quieted or timid.
28 You heard me tell you I
was going away and coming
back to you ; ff you loved
me, you would rejoice that
I am going to the Father —
for the Father is greater than
I am.
29 I tell you this now, before it
occurs, so that, when it does
occur, you may believe.
30 I will no longer talk much
with you, for the Prince of
this world is coming. He
31 has no hold on me ; his com
ing 'wUl only serve to let
the world see that I love the
Father and that I am acting
as the Father ordered. Rise,
let us be going." *
* See note, p. 264.

CHAPTER XVII
1 These words spake Jesus,
and Ufted up his eyes to heaven,
and said. Father, the hour is
come ; glorffy thy Son, that thy
Son also may glorffy thee :
2 As thou hast given him power
over all fiesh, that he should give
eternal life to as many as thou
hast given him.
3 And this is lffe eternal, that
they might know thee the only
true God, and Jesus Christ, whom
thou hast sent.
4 I have glorified thee on the
earth : I have finished the work
which thou gavest me to do.

CHAPTER XVII
1 So Jesus spoke ; then, Ifft-
ing his eyes to heaven, he
said :
" Father, the time has now
come ; glorify thy Son that
thy Son may glorify thee,
2 since thou hast granted him
power over all fipsh to give
eternal life to all whom thou
3 hast given to him. yVnd this
is eternal life, that they know
thee, the only real God, and
him whom thou hast sent, even
4 Jesus Christ. I have glorified
thee on earth by accomplishing
the work thou gavest me to do ;

272

ST. JOHN XVII

5 And now, O Father, glorify
thou me with thine own seff ¦svitn
the glory whicli 1 had with thee
before the world was.
6 1 have manifested thy name
unto the men which thou gavest
me out of the world : thin? they
were, and thou gav st them me ;
and tley have kept thy word.
7 ISow tley have kno^wn that
all things whatsoe-vrer thou hast
given me aie of th' e.
8 For 1 have given unto them
the words which thou gavest me ;
and they have received them, and
have known surely that I came
out from thee, and they have
believed that thou didst send me.
9 I pray for them : I pray not
for the world, but for them which
thou hast given me ; for they are
thine. 10 And all mine are thine, and
thine are mine ; and I am glorifled
in them.
1 1 And now I am no more in the
world, but these are in the world,
and I come to thee. Holy Father,
keep through thine o-wn name
those whom thou hast given me,
that they may be one, as we are.
12 While I was wit^^ thpm in the
world, I kept then in thy name :
those that thou ga e le I have
kept, and none of hem is lost,
but the son of perditioi ; t'lat the
scripture might be fulfilled.
13 And now come I to thee ;
and these things I speak in the
world, that they might have my
joy fulflUed in themselves.
14 I have given them thy word ;
and the world hath hated them,
because they are not of the world,
even as I am not of the world.
15 I pray not that thou should
est take them out of the world,
but that thou shouldest keep them
from the evil.
16 They are not of the world,
even as 1 am not of the world.
17 Sanctify them through thy
truth : thy word is truth.
18 As thou hast sent me into
the world, even so have I also sent
thern into the v o 'd.
19 And for th.ir s .kes I sanctffy

5 now. Father, glorffy me in thy
presence wdth the glory which
I enjoyed in thy presence be-
6 fore the world began. I have
made thy Name known to the
men whom thou hast given to
me from the world (thine they
were, and thou gavest them to
me), and they have held to thy
7 word. They know now that
whatever thou hast given me
8 comes from thee, for I have
given them the words thou
gavest me and they have re
ceived them ; they are now
sure that I came from thee
and believe that thou didst
send me.
9 I pray for them — not for the
world but for those whom thou
hast given me do I pray ; tor
10 they are thine (all mine is thine
and thine is mine), and I am
11 glorifled in them. I am to he
in the world no longer, but
they are to be in the world ; I
come to thee. Holy Father,
keep them by the power of thy
Name which thou has given me,
that they may be one as we are
12 one. When I was -with them,
I kept them by the power of
thy Name which thou hast
given me ; I guarded them,
and not one of them perished —
only the son of perdition, that
the scripture might be fulflUed.
13 But now I come to thee (I
speak thus in the world that
they may have my joy com-
14 plete within them). I have
given them thy word, and the
world has hated them because
they do not belong to the world
any more than I belong to the
15 world. I pray not that thou
-svilt take them out of the world,
but that thou wilt keep them
16 from the evU one. They do
not belong to the world any
more than I belong to the
17 world. Consecrate them by
thy truth : thy word is truth.
18 As thou hast sent me into the
world, so have I sent them into
19 the world, and for their sake I
consecrate myself that they may

ST. JOHN XVIII

273

myself, that they also might be
sanctifled through the truth.
20 Neither pray I for these
alone, but for them also which
shall believe on me through their
word ;
21 That they aU may be one ;
as thou. Father, art in me, and I
in thee, that they also may be one
in us : that the world may believe
that thou hast seat me.
22 And the glory which thou
gavest me I have given them ;
that they may be one, even as we
are one :
23 I in them, and thou in me,
that they may be made perfect
in one ; and that the world may
know that thou hast sent me,
and hast loved them, as thou hast
loved me.
24 Father, 1 wiU that they also,
whom thou hast given me, be with
me where I am ; that they may
behold my glory, which thou hast
given me : for thou lovedst me
before the foundation of the
world. 25 O righteous Father, the
world hath not known thee : but
I have known thee, and these have
known that thou hast sent me.
26 And I have declared unto
them thy name, and wiU declare
it : that the love wherewith thou
hast loved me may be in them,
and I in them.

be consecrated by the truth.
20 Nor do I pray for them alone,
but for all who believe in me
21 by their spoken word ; may
they all be one ! As thou.
Father, art in me and I in thee,
so may they be in -us — that
the world may believe thou
22 hast sent me. Yea, I have
given them the glory thou
gavest me, that they may be
23 one as we are one — I in them
and thou in me — that they may
be made perfectly one, so that
the world may recognize that
thou hast sent me and hast
loved them as thou hast loved
24 me. Father, it is my will that
these, thy gift to me, may be
beside me where I am, to be
hold my glory which thou hast
given me, because thou lovedst
me before-the foundation of the
25 world. O just Father, though
the world has not known thee,
I have known * thee, and they
have known that thou hast
sent me ; so have I declared,
so will I declare, thy Name to
them, that the love with which
thou hast loved me may be in
them, and I in them."
? The English perfect is the least
inadequate rendering of the Greek
aorist here. Luther, however, prefers
the present. " Ich keune Dich, und
diese erkennen. . . ."

CHAPTER XVIII
1 When Jesus had spoken these
words, he went forth with his
disciples over the brook Cedron,
where was a garden, into the
which he entered, and his disciples.
2 And Judas also, which
betrayed him, knew the place :
for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither
with his disciples.
3 Judas then, ha-ving received
a band of men and officers from the
chief priests and Pharisees, cometh
thither -with lanterns and torches
and weapons.
4 Jesus therefore, kno-sving all
things that should come upon him,.

CHAPTER XVIII
1 Having said this, Jesus
went out with his disciples
across the Kidron ravine to an
orchard, which he entered in
the company of his disciples.
2 Judas the traitor also knew the
spot, for Jesus and his disciples
often met there.
3 So after procuring troops
and some attendants belonging
to the high priests and the
Pharisees, Judas went there
¦with lanterns and torches and
weapons.
4 Then Jesus, who knew every
thing that was to happen to

274

ST. JOHN XVIII

went forth, and said unto them.
Whom seek ye ?
5 They ans^svered him, Jesus of
Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them,
1 am he. And Judas also, which
betrayed him, stood with th^m.
6 As soon then as he had said
unto them, 1 am he, they went
backward, and fell to the ground.
7 Then asked he them again,
"SA'hom seek ye ? And they said,
Jesus of Nazareth.
8 Jes.us answered, I have told
you that I am he : if therefore ye
seek me, let these go their way :
9 That the saying might be
fulflUed, which he spake. Of them
which thou gavest me have I lost
none. 10 Then Simon Peter having a
sword drew it, and smote the high
priest's servant, and cut off his
right ear. The servant's name
was Malchus.
11 Then said Jesus unto Peter,
Put up thy sword into the sheath :
the cup which my Father hath
given me, shall I not drink it ?
12 Then the band and the cap
tain and officers of the Jews took
Jesus, and bound him,
13 And led him away to Annas
flrst ; for he was father in law to
Caiaphas, which was the high
priest that same year.
14 Now Caiaphas was he, which
gave counsel to the Jews, that it
was expedient that one man should
die for the people.
15 Tl And Simon Peter foUowed
Jesus, and so did another disciple :
that disciple was kno^vsm unto the
high priest, and went in ¦svith Jesus
into the palace of the high priest.
16 But Peter stood at the door
without. Then went out that
other disciple, which was known
unto the high priest, and spake
unto her that kept the door, and
brought in Peter.
17 Then saith the damsel that
kept the door unto Peter, Art not
thou also one of this man's disci
ples ? He saith, I am not.
18 And the servants and offi
cers stood there, who had made
a flre of coals ; for it was cold :

him, came forward and asked
them, " Who are you looking
5 for ? " " Jesus the Nazarene,"
they replied. Jesus said, " 1 am
he." (And Judas the traitor
was standing beside them.)
6 When he said, " I am he,"
they fell back and dropped to
7 the ground ; so he asked them
once more, " Who are you
looking for ?•" And when they
replied, " Jesus the Nazarene,"
8 he answered, " I told you that
I am he ; if it is me you are
looking for, let these men
9 get away " (this was to fulfU
his o^svn word : ' I did not lose
a single one of those whom thou
10 didst give me ' ). Then Simon
Peter, who had a sword, drew
it and struck the high priest's
servant, cutting off his right
ear (the servant's name was
11 Malchus) ; whereupon Jesus
said to Peter, " Sheathe your
sword. Am I not to drink the
cup which the Father has
handed me ? "
12 So the troops and their com
mander and the Jewish attend
ants seized Jesus, bound him,
13 and brought him flrst of all to
Annas (for Annas was the
father-in-law of Caiaphas, who
14 was high priest that year — the
Caiaphas who had advised the
Jews that it was for their in
terests that one man should die
19 for the people).* Then the
high priest questioned Jesus
about his disciples and about
20 his teaching. Jesus answered,
" I have spoken openly to the
world ; I have always taught
in the synagogues and in the
temple, where all Jews gather;
I have said nothing in secret.
21 Why ask me ? Ask my hear
ers what I have said to them ;
22 they know what I said." As
he said this, one of the atten
dants who stood by gave him
a blow, saying, " Is that how
you answer the high priest ? "
• Transposing vers. 19-24 to a position
between vers. 14 and 15.

ST. JOHN XVIII

275

and they wanned themselves :
and Peter stood with them, and
warmed himseff.
19 Tf The high priest then asked
Jesus of his disciples, and of his
doctrine. 20 Jesus answered him, I spake
openly to the world ; I ever
taught in the synagogue, and in
the temple, whither the Jews
always resort ; and in secret have
I said nothing.
21 'Why askest thou me ? ask
them which heard me, what I
have said unto them : behold,
they know what I said.
22 And when he had thus
spoken, one of the officers which
stood by struck Jesus with the
palm of his hand, saying, Answer
est thou the high priest so ?
23 Jesus answered him. If I
have spoken evil, bear witness of
the e-vU : but if well, why smitest
thou me ?
24 Now Annas had sent him
bound unto Caiaphas the high
priest. 25 T^d Simon Peter stood and
warmed himseff. They said there
fore unto him. Art not thou also
one of his disciples ? He denied
it, and said, I am not.
26 One of the servants of the
high priest, being his kinsman
whose ear Peter cut off, saith. Did
not I see thee in the garden with
him? 27 Peter then denied again :
and immediately the cock crew.
28 Tf Then led they Jesus from
Caiaphas unto the haU of judg
ment : and it was early ; and
they themselves went not into the
judgment haU, lest they should
be defiled, but that they might
eat the passover.
29 Pilate then went out unto
them, and said. What accusation
bring ye against this man ?
30 'They answered and said unto
him. If he were not a malefactor,
we would not have delivered him
up unto thee.
31 Then said PUate unto them,
Take ye him, and judge him ac
cording to your law. The Jews

23 " If I have said anything
wrong," replied Jesus, "prove
it ; if I said what was true,
24 why strike me? " Then An
nas had him bound and sent
him toCaiaphastheliigh priest.*
15 Simon Peter followed Jesus
along with another disciple ;
and as this disciple was an
acquaintance of the high
priest, he passed into the
courtyard of the high priest
16 with Jesus, while Peter stood
outside at the door. Then this
other disciple, who was an
acquaintance of the high priest,
came out and spoke to the
woman at the door, and
17 brought Peter inside. The
maidservant at the door then
said to Peter, " Are you not
one of this fellow's disciples ? "
18 He said, " No." Now the
servants and the attendants
were standing and warming
themselves at a charcoal flre
which they had lit (for it was
cold), and Peter also stood be
side them and warmed himself.
25 They asked him, ' ' Are you not
one of his disciples ? " He
26 denied it, saying, " No." Said
one of the high priest's ser
vants, a kinsman of the man
whose ear had been cut off by
Peter, " Did I not see you with
27 him in the orchard ? " Again
Peter denied it. And at that
very moment the cock crowed.
28 Then from the house of Caia
phas they took Jesus to the
praetorium. (It was early
morning.) They would not
enter the praetorium them
selves, in case of being cere
monially deflled, for they
29 wanted to eat the passover ; so
Pilate came outside to them
and asked, " What charge do
you bring against this man ? "
30 They retorted, " If he had not
been a criminal, we would not
have handed him over to you."
31 Then said Pilate, " Take him
yourselves, and sentence him
according to your own Law."
••See note, p. 274.

276

ST. JOHN XIX

therefore said unto him. It is not
lawdul for us to put any man to
death :
32 That the saying of Jesus
might be fulflUed, which he spake,
signif-ying what death he should
die. 33 Then Pilate entered into the
judgment hall agam, and called
Jesus, and said unto him. Art
thou the King of the Jews ?
34 Jesus answered him, Sayest
thou this thing of thyseff, or did
others tell it thee of me ?
35 Pilate answered. Am I a
Jew ? Thine owm nation and the
chief priests have delivered thee
unto me : what hast thou done ?
36 Jesus answered. My king
dom is not of this world : ff my
kingdom were of tliis world, then
wovdd my servants flght, that I
shoiUd not be dehvered to the
Jews : b'at now is my kingdom
not from hence.
37 Pilate therefore said unto
him, T^t thou a king then ?
Jesus answered. Thou sayest that
I am ix. king. To this end was I
born, and for this cause came I
into the world, that I should bear
wdtness unto the truth. Every
one that is of the truth heareth
my voice.
38 Pilate saith unto him, 'What
is truth ? And when he had said
this, he went out again unto the
Jews, and saith unto them, I find
in him no fault at all.
39 But ye have a custom, that
I should release unto you one at
the passover : wUl ye therefore
that I release unto you the King
of the .Jews ?
40 Then cried they aU again,
saying. Not this man, but Bar
abbas. Now Barabbas was a
robber.

The Jews said, " We have no
right to put anyone to death "
32 (that the word of Jesus might
be fulflUed, by which he had
indicated the kind of death
he was to die).
33 So Pilate went back inside
the praetorium and caUed
Jesus, saying,
" Then you are king of the
Jews ? "
34 Jesus replied, " Are you
saying this of your own accord,
or did other people tell you
about me ? "
35 "Am I a Jew?" said
Pilate. " Your o'vm nation
and the high priests have
handed you over to me. "What
have you done ? "
36 Jesus replied, " My realm
does not belong to this
world ; if my realm did
belong to this world, my men
would have fought to prevent
me being handed over to
the Jews. No, my realm lies
37 elsewhere." " So you are a
king ? " said PUate, " you ! "
" Certainly," said Jesus," lam
a king. This is why I was
born, this is why I came into
the world, to bear testimony to
the truth. Everyone who be
longs to the truth listens to
38 my voice." " Truth ! " said
PUate, " what is truth ! "With
these words he went outside to
the Jews again and told them,
" I cannot find anything ¦svrong
39 about him. But it is your cus
tom that I should release a
prisoner for you at the pass-
over. Is it your will that I
release you the king of the
40 Jews ? " Again they yeUed,
" No, not him ! Bar- Abbas ! "
Now Bar- Abbas was a robber.

CHAPTER XIX
1 Then PUate therefore took
Jesus, and scourged him.
2 And the soldiers platted a
cro^wn of thorns, and put it on his
head, and they put on him a
purple robe, ' .

CHAPTER XIX
1 Then Pilate took Jesus and
2 had him scourged. And the
soldiers twisted some thorns
into a crown and put it on his
head, and arrayed him in a
3 purple robe, marching up to

ST. JOHN XIX

277

3 And said, HaU, King of the
Jews ! and they smote him wdth
their hands.
4 Pilate therefore went forth
again, and saith unto them.
Behold, I bring him forth to you,
that ye may know that I flnd no
fault in him.
5 Then came Jesus forth, wear
ing the cro-svn of thorns, and the
purple robe. And Pilate saith
unto them. Behold the man !
6 When the chief priests there
fore and officers saw him, they
cried out, saying, Crucffy him,
crucify him. Pilate saith unto
them. Take ye him, and crucify
him : for I flnd no fault in him.
7 The Jews answered him. We
have a law, and by our law he
ought to die, because he made
himself the Son of God.
8 Tf "When PUate therefore
heard that saying, he was the
more afraid ;
9 And went again into the
judgment hall, and saith unto
.Jesus, "Whence art thou ? But
.Jesus gave him no answer.
10 Then saith PUate unto him,
Speakest thou not unto me ?
knowest thou not that I have
power to crucify thee, and have
power to release thee ?
11 Jesus answered. Thou could
est have no power at all against
me, except it were given thee from
above : therefore he that deliv
ered me unto thee hath the greater
sin. 12 And from thenceforth PUate
sought to release him : but the
¦Jews cried out, saying. If thou let
this man go, thou art not Csesar's
friend : whosoever maketh him
seff a king speaketh against
13 Tl When PUate therefore
heard that saying, he brought
Jesus forth, and sat do-svn in the
judgment seat in a place that is
called the Pavement, but in the
Hebrew, Gabbatha.
14 And it was the preparation
of the passover, and about the
sixth hour : and he saith unto the
Jews, Behold your King I

him and shouting, " Hail, king
of the .Jews ! " — and striking
4 him. Again Pilate went out
and said to them, " Look, I am
bringing him out to you. Un
derstand, I cannot flnd any-
5 thing wrong about him." So
out came Jesus wearing the
crown of thorns and the purple
robe ; and Pilate said, " Here
6 the man* is ! " Now when the
high priests and their attend
ants saw him, they yelled,
" Crucify him, crucify him ! "
Pilate said, " Take him and
crucify him yourselves ! I flnd
nothing wrong about him."
7 The Jews retorted, " But we
have a Law, and by [our] Law
he is bound to die, because he
has made himself out to be
8 God's Son." Now when PUate
heard that, he was still more
9 afraid ; he went inside the
praetorium again and asked
Jesus, " Where do you come
from ? " .Jesus made no reply.
10 Then Pilate said,
" You will not speak to me ?
Do you not know it is in my
power to release you or to
crucify you ? "
1 1 Jesus answered, ' ' You would
have no power over me, unless
it had been granted you from
above. So you are less guilty
than he who betrayed me to
12 you." This made Pilate an
xious to release him, but the
Jews yelled, " If you release
him, you are no friend of
Caesar's ! Anyone who makes
himself a king is against
Caesar ! "
13 On hearing this, Pilate
brought Jesus out and seated
him on the tribunal at a
spot called the ' mosaic pave
ment ' — the Hebrew name is
14 Gabbatha (it was the day of
Preparation for the passover,
about noon). " There is your
king ! " he said to the .Tews.
• The unconscious force of Pilate's
words, it has been suggested, might be
brought out by rendering either " Here
Is the mein 1 " or, " Here is the Man I "

278

ST. JOHN XIX

15 But they cried out. Away
with him, away with him, crucffy
him. PUate saith unto them,
ShaU I crucffy your King ? The
chief priests answered. We have
no king but Ca?sar.
16 Then delivered he him there
fore unto them to be crucifled.
And they took Jesus, and led him
away. 17 And he bearing his cross
went forth into a place called the
place of a skull, which is called in
the Hebrew Golgotha :
18 Where they crucifled him,
and two other -svith him, on either
side one, and Jesus in the midst.
19 Tf ^^d Pilate wrote a title,
and put it on the cross. And the
writing was, JESUS OF NAZAR
ETH THE KING OF THE
JEWS.
20 This title then read many of
the Jews : for the place where
Jesus was crucifled was nigh to the
city : and it was written in
Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.
21 Then said the chief priests of
the Jews to Pilate, Write not. The
King of the Jews ; but that he
said, I am King of the Jews.
22 PUate answered, "What I
have written I have written.
23 Tf Then the soldiers, when
they had crucifled Jesus, took his
garments, and made four parts,
to every soldier a part ; and also
his coat : now the coat was with
out seam, woven from the top
throughout. 24 They said therefore among
themselves, Let us not rend it, but
cast lots for it, whose it shaU be :
that the scripture might be ful
flUed, W'hich saith. They parted my
raiment among them, and for my
vesture they did cast lots. These
things therefore the soldiers did.
25 TI Now there stood by the
cross of Jesus his mother, and his
mother's sister, Mary the icife
of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.
26 When Jesus therefore saw
his mother, and the disciple stand
ing by, whoih he loved, he saith
unto his mother. Woman, behold
thy son 1

15 Then they yelled, " Off with
him ! Off with him ! Crucify
him ! " " Crucify your king? "
said Pilate. The high priests
retorted, " We have no king
16 but Caesar ! " Then PUate
handed him over to them to be
crucified.
17 So they took Jesus, and he
went away, carrying the cross
by himself, to the spot called
the ' place of the skull ' — the
Hebrew name is Golgotha ;
18 there they crucified him, along
with two others, one on each
side and Jesus in the middle.
19 Pilate had written an inscrip
tion to be put on the cross ;
what he wrote was, JESUS the
nazarene, the king op THE
20 JEWS. Now many of the Jews
read this inscription, for the
place where Jesus had been cru
cified was close to the city ;
besides, the inscription was in
21 Hebrew, Latin, and Greek. So
the Jewish high priests said to
Pilate, " Do not write, the
KING OP THE JEWS ; Write, he
said I AM THE KING OP THE
22 JEWS." Pilate replied, " What
I have written , I have written. "
23 Now when the soldiers cru
cified Jesus they took his
clothes and divided them into
four parts, one for each soldier.
But as the tunic was seamless,
woven right down in a single
24 piece, they said to themselves,
" Don't let us tear it. Let us
draw lots to see who gets it "
(that the scripture might be
fulfiUed, they distributed my clothes
among them,
and drew lots for my raiment).
This was what the soldiers
did.
25 Now beside the cross of Jesus
stood his mother and his
mother's sister, Mary the wife
of Clopas, and Mary of Mag
dala. So when Jesus saw his
26 mother and his favourite dis
ciple standing near, he said to
his mother, ' ' Woman, there is
27 your son ! " Then he said to

ST. JOHN XIX

279

27 Then saith he to the disciple.
Behold thy mother ! And from
that hour that disciple took her
unto his own home.
28 Tf After this, Jesus kno^sving
that all things were now accom
plished, that the scripture might
be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.
29 Now there was set a vessel
full of vinegar : and they filled
a spunge with -vinegar, and put it
upon hyssop, and put ii to his
mouth. 30 When Jesus therefore had
received the -vinegar, he said. It is
finished : and he bowed his head,
and gave up the ghost.
31 The Jews therefore, because
it was the preparation, that the
bodies should not remain upon the
cross "on the sabbath day, (for
that sabbath day was an high day,)
besought Pilate that their legs
might be broken, and that they
might be taken away.
32 Then came the soldiers, and
brake the legs of the first, and of
the other which was crucified with
him. 33 But when they came to
Jesus, and saw that he was dead
already, they brake not his legs :
34 But one of the soldiers wdth
a spear pierced his side, and forth
with came there out blood and
water. 35 And he that saw it bare
record, and his record is true : and
he knoweth that he saith true,
that ye might believe.
36 For these things were done,
that the scripture should be ful
filled, A bone of him shaU not be
broken. 37 And again another scripture
saith, They shall look on him
whom they pierced.
38 Tf And after this Joseph of
Arimathsea, being a disciple of
Jesus, but secretly for fear of the
Jews, besought PUate that he
might take away the body of
Jesus : and PUate gave him leave.
He came therefore, and took the
body of Jesus.
39 And there came also Nico
demus, which at the flrst came to

the disciple, " Son, there is
your mother ! " And from
that hour the disciple took her
to his home.
28 After that, as Jesus knew
that everything was now
flnished and fulfilled, he said
(to fulfil the scripture), " I dm
thirsty. ' '
29 A jug full of vinegar was
lying there ; so they put
a sponge full of vinegar
on a spear and held it to his
lips.
30 And when Jesus took the
vinegar, he said, " It is
finished," bowed his head,
and gave up his spirit.
31 Now, as it was the day of
Preparation, in order to pre
vent the bodies remaining on
the cross during the sabbath
(for that sabbath-day was a
great day), the Jews asked
Pilate to have the legs broken
32 and the bodies removed. So
the soldiers went and broke the
legs of the first man and of the
other man who had been cruci-
33 fied along with him ; but when
they came to Jesus and saw he
was dead already, they did not
34 break his legs ; only, one of the
soldiers pricked his side with a
lance, and out came blood and
36 water in a moment. He who
saw it has borne witness (his
witness is true ; God knows
he is telling the truth), that you
36 may believe. For this took
place that the scripture might
be fulfiUed,
Not a bone of him will be
broken.
37 And another scripture also
says. They shall look on him whom
they have impaled.
38 After this, Joseph of Arima
thaea, a disciple of .Jesus but a
secret disciple — for fear of the
Jews — asked Pilate for permis
sion to remove the body of Je
sus. And Pilate allowed him.
39 So he went and removed the
body, accompanied by Nicode
mus (he who had first come to

280

ST. JOHN XX

Jesus by night, and brought a
mixture of myrrh and aloes, about
an hundred pound weight.
40 Then took they the body of
Jesus, and wound it in Unen
clothes with the spices, as the
manner of the Jews is to bury.
41 Now in the place where he
was crucified there was a garden ;
and in the garden a new sepulchre,
wherein was never man yet laid.
42 There laid they Jesus there
fore because of the Jews' prepara
tion day ; for the sepulchre was
nigh at hand.
CHAPTER XX
1 The first day of the week
cometh Mary Magdalene early,
when it was yet dark, unto the
sepulchre, and seeth the stone
taken away from the sepulchre.
2 Then she runneth, and com
eth to Simon Peter, and to the
other disciple, whom Jesus loved,
and saith unto them. They have
taken away the Lord out of the
sepulchre, and we know not where
they have laid him.
3 Peter therefore went forth,
and that other disciple, and came
to the sepulchre.
4 So they ran both together :
and the other disciple did outrun
Peter, and came first to the
sepulchre. 5 And he stooping down, and
looking in, saw the linen clothes
lying ; yet went he not in.
6 Then cometh Simon Peter
following him, and went into the
sepulchre, and seeth the linen
clothes lie,
7 And the napkin, that was
about his head, not lying -svith the
linen clothes, but wrapped to
gether in a place by itself.
8 Then went in also that other
disciple, which came first to the
sepulchre, and he saw, and
believed. 9 For as yet they knew not the
scripture, that he must rise again
from the dead.
10 Then the disciples went
away again unto their own home.

Jesus by night) who brought a
mixture of myrrh and aloes,
about a hundred pounds of it;
40 they took and wrapped up the
body of Jesus in the spices and
in bandages, according to the
41 Jewish custom of burial. Now
at the spot where he had been
crucified there was an orchard,
and in the orchard a new tomb
where no one had yet been laid;
42 so they put Jesus there, since
it was the Jewish day of Prepa
ration, seeing that the tomb
was close by.
CHAPTER XX
1 On the flrst day of the week
Mary of Magdala went early to
the tomb, when it was stUl
dark ; but as she saw the
boulder had been removed
2 from the tomb, she ran off to
Simon Peter and to the other
disciple, the favourite of Jesus,
telling them, " They have
taken the master out of the
tomb, and we do not know
where they have put him ! "
3 So Peter and the other disciple
4 set out for the tomb ; they
both started to run, but the
other disciple ran ahead, faster
than Peter, and got to the tomb
5 flrst. He glanced in and saw
the bandages lying on the
ground, but he did not go
inside.
6 Then Simon Peter came
after him, and went inside
the tomb ; he noticed not
only that the bandages were
7 lying on the ground but that
the napkin which had been
round his head was folded up
by itself, instead of lying beside
the other bandages.
8 Upon this the other disciple,
who had reached the tomb
flrst, went inside too, and
when he saw for himself he
9 was convinced. (For as
yet they did not understand
the Scripture that he must
10 rise from the dead.) Then
the disciples returned home;

ST. JOHN XX

281

11 Tf But Mary stood without
at the sepulchre weeping : and as
she wept, she stooped down, and
looked inlio the sepulchre,
12 And seeth two angels in
white sitting, the one at the head,
and the other at the feet, where
the body of Jesus had lain.
13 And they say unto her.
Woman, why weepest thou ?
She saith unto them. Because
they have taken away my Lord,
and I know not where they have
laid him.
14 And when she had thus said,
she turned herseU back, and saw
Jesus standing, and knew not that
it was Jesus.
15 Jesus saith unto her. Woman,
why weepest thou ? whom seekest
thou ? She, supposing him to be
the gardener, saith unto him. Sir,
ff thou have borne him hence, tell
me where thou hast laid him, and
I wdU take him away.
16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary.
She turned herseff, and saith unto
him, Rabboni ; which is to say.
Master. 17 Jesus saith unto her. Touch
me not ; for I am not yet ascended
to my Father : but go to my
brethren, and .say unto them, I
ascend unto my Father, and your
Father ; and to my God, and your
God. 18 Mary Magdalene came and
told the disciples that she had
seen the Lord, and that he had
spoken these things unto her.
19 Tf Then the same day at
evening, being the flrst day of the
week, when the doors were shut
where the disciples were assembled
for fear of the Jews, came Jesus
and stood in the midst, and saith
unto them. Peace be unto you.
20 And when he had so said, he
shewed unto them his hands and
his side. Then were the disciples
glad, when they saw the Lord.
21 Then said Jesus to them
again. Peace he unto you : as my
Father hath sent me, even so send
I you. 22 And when he had said this,
he breathed on them, and saith

11 but' Mary stood sobbing
outside the tomb. As she
sobbed, she glanced inside
12 the tomb and noticed two an
gels in white, sitting where the
body of Jesus had lain, one
at the head and one at the
feet.
13 " Woman," they said to her,
" why are you sobbing ? " She
said, " Because they have
taken away my master, and I
do not know where they have
put him ! "
1 4 With these words she turned
round and noticed Jesus
standing — though she did not
know it was Jesus.
15 " Woman," said Jesus, "why
are you sobbing ? 'Who are
you looking for ? " Supposing
he was the gardener, she said,
" Oh, sir, ff you carried him
away, tell me where you put
him, and I vsdll remove him."
16 " Mary ! " said Jesus. She
started round and said, " Rab
boni ! " (a Hebrew word mean-
17 ing ' teacher '). Jesus said,
" Cease clinging to me. I have
not ascended yet to the Father,
but go to my brothers and tell
them, ' I am ascending to my
Father and yours, to my God
and yours.' "
18 Away went Mary of Mag
dala to the disciples with
the news, " I have seen the
Lord ! " — telling them what
he had said to her.
19 On the evening of that same
day — the flrst day of the week
— though the disciples had
gathered within closed doors
for fear of the Jews, Jesus en
tered and stood among them,
saying, " Peace be wdth
you ! "
20 So saying he showed them his
hands and his side ; and when
the disciples saw the Lord, they
21 rejoiced. Jesus then repeated,
" Peace be with you ! As the
Father sent me forth, I am
22 sending you forth." And with
these words he breathed on
them, and added, " Receive the

282

ST. JOHN XXI

unto them. Receive ye the Holy
Ghost :
23 Whose soever sins ye remit,
they are remitted unto them ; and
whose soever sins ye retain, they
are retained.
24 Tf But Thomas, one of the
twelve, caUed Didymus, was not
vsdth them when Jesus came.
25 The other disciples therefore
said unto him. We have seen the
Lord. But he said unto them.
Except I shall see in his hands the
print of the naUs, and put my
flnger into the print of the naUs,
and thrust my hand into his side,
I will not believe.
26 Tf And after eight days again
his disciples were within, and
Thomas -with them : then came
Jesus, the doors being shut, and
stood in the midst, and said.
Peace be unto you.
27 Then saith he to Thomas,
Reach hither thy flnger, and be
hold my hands ; and reach hither
thy hand, and thrust it into my
side : and be not faithless, but
believing. 28 And Thomas answered and
said unto him, My Lord and my
God. 29 Jesus saith unto him, Tho
mas, because thou hast seen me,
thou hast believed : blessed are
they that have not seen, and yet
have believed.
30 Tf And many other signs
truly did Jesus in the presence of
his disciples, which are not written
in this book :
31 But these are written, that
ye might believe that Jesus is the
Christ, the Son of God; and that
belie-ving ye might have lffe
through his name.

23 holy Spirit ! If you remit the
sins of any, they are remitted :
if you retain them, they are
retained."
24 Now Thomas, one of the
twelve, who was called ' the
Twin,' was not with them when
25 Jesus came ; and when the rest
of the disciples told him, " We
have seen the Lord," he said,
" Unless I see his hands
wdth the mark of the naUs,
and put my flnger where the
nails were, and put my hand
into his side, I refuse to be
lieve it."
26 Eight days afterwards his
disciples were together again,
and Thomas with them.
Though the doors were closed,
Jesus entered and stood among
them, saying, " Peace be ¦svith
you ! "
27 Then he said to Thomas,
" Look at my hands, put
your flnger here ; and put
your hand here into my side ;
cease your unbelief and be
lieve."
28 Thomas answered him, " JMy
Lord and my God ! "
29 Jesus said to him, " You
believe because you have seen
me ?
Blessed be those who believe
though they have never seen
me."
30 Many another Sign did Jesus
perforin in presence of his dis
ciples, which is not recorded in
this book ;
31 but these Signs are recorded
so that you may believe Jesus
is the Christ, the Son of God,
and believing may have life
through his Name.

CHAPTER XXI
1 Apter these things Jesus
shewed himself again to the
disciples at the sea of Tiberias ;
and on this wise shewed he himself.
2 There weie together Simon
Peter, and Thomas caUed Didymus,
and Nathanael of Cana in GalUee,

CHAPTER XXI
1 Apteb that, Jesus disclosed
himself onco more to the dis
ciples at the sea of Tiberias.
2 It was in this way. Sinlon
Peter, Thomas (who was called
' the Twin '), Nathanael trom
Cana in Galilee, the two sons

ST. JOHN XXI

283

and the sons of Zebedee, and two
other of his disciples.
3 Simon Peter saith unto them,
I go a fishing. They say unto
him. We also go with thee. They
went forth, and entered into a
ship immediately ; and that night
they caught nothing.
4 But when the morning was
now come, .Jesus stood on the
shore : but the disciples knew not
that it was Jesus.
5 Then Jesus saith unto them,
ChUdren, have ye any meat ?
They answered him. No.
6 And he said unto them. Cast
the net on the right side of the
ship, and ye shaU flnd. They
cast therefore, and now they were
not able to draw it for the multi
tude of flshes.
7 Therefore that disciple whom
Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It
is the Lord. Now when Simon
Peter heard that it was the Lord,
he girt his flsher's coat imto him,
(for he was naked,) and did cast
himself into the sea.
8 And the other disciples came
in a little ship ; (for they were not
far from land, but as it were two
hundred cubits,) dragging the
net ¦svith fishes.
9 As soon then as they were
come to land, they saw a flre of
coals there, and fish laid thereon,
and bread.
10 Jesus saith unto them. Bring
of the fish which ye have now
caught. 11 Simon Peter went up, and
drew the net to land full of great
fishes, an hundred and fifty and
three : and for aU there were so
many, yet was not the net broken.
12 Jesus saith unto them.
Come and dine. And none of the
disciples durst ask him. Who art
thou ? knowing that it was the
Lord. 13 Jesus then cometh, and
taketh bread, and giveth them,
and fish likewise.
14 This is now the third time
that Jesus shewed himseff to his
disciples, after that he was risen
from the dead.

of Zebedaeus, and two other
disciples of his, were all to
gether.
3 Simon Peter said to them,
" I am going to fish." They
said, " We are coming with
you too." Off they went and
embarked in the boat, but
that night they caught noth
ing.
4 Now at break of day
Jesus was standing on the
beach (though the disciples
did not know it was
Jesus).
5 " Lads," said Jesus, " have
you got anything ? " " No,"
they answered.
6 So he told them, " Throw
your net on the right of the
boat, and you will have a
take." At this they threw the net,
and now they could not hard
7 it in for the mass of fish. So
the disciple who was Jesus'
favourite said to Peter, " It is
the Lord ! "
Hearing it was the Lord,
Simon Peter threw on his blouse
(he was stripped for work) and
8 jumped into the water, while
the rest of the disciples came
ashore in the punt (they were
not far from land, only about a
hundred yards), dragging their
9 netful of flsh. "When they got
to land, they saw a charcoal
flre burning, with flsh cooking
10 on it, and some bread. Jesus
said to them, " Bring some of
the flsh you have just caught."
11 So Peter went aboard and
hauled the net ashore, full of
large flsh, a hundred and fifty
three of them ; but for all their
number the net was not torn.
12 Jesus said, " Come and break
fast." (Not one of the dis
ciples dared to ask him who he
was ; they knew it was the
13 Lord.) Jesus went and took
the bread and gave it to them,
14 and the fish too. This was the
third time, now, that Jesus ap
peared to the disciples after ris
ing from the dead.

284

ST. JOHN XXI

15 Tf So when they had dined,
Jesus saith to Simon Peter,
Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou
me more than these ? He saith
unto him. Yea, Lord ; thou know
est that I love thee. He saith
unto him. Feed my lambs.
16 He saith to him again the
second time, Simon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou me ? He saith unto
him. Yea, Lord ; thou knowest
that I love thee. He saith unto
him. Feed my sheep.
1"? He saith unto him the third
time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest
thou me ? Peter was grieved
because he said unto him the
third time, Lovest thou me ?
And he said unto him. Lord, thou
knowest aU things ; thou knowest
that I love thee. Jesus saith
unto him. Feed my sheep.
18 VerUy, verUy, I say unto
thee. When thou wast young, thou
ghdedst thyseff, and walkedst
whither thou wouidest : but when
thou shalt. be old, thou shalt
stretch forth thy hands, and
another shall gird thee, and carry
thee whither thou wouidest
not. ,
19 This spake he, signifying
by what death he should glorify
God. And when he had spoken
this, he saith unto him, FoUow
me. 20 Then Peter, turning about,
seeth the disciple whom Jesus
loved foUo^vsdng ; which also leaned
on his breast at supper, and said.
Lord, which is he that betrayeth
thee? 21 Peter seeing him saith to
Jesus, Lord, and what shall this
man do 1
22 Jesus saith unto him. If I
will that he tarry till I come,
what is that to thee ? follow thou
me. 23 Then went this saying
abroad among the brethren, that
that disciple siioukl not die : yet
Jesus said not unto him. He shaU
not die ; but. If I will that he
tarry tUl I come, what is Uiat to
thee ?
24 This is the disciple which

15 Then after breakfast Jesus
said to Simon Peter, " Simon,
son of John, do you love me
more than the others do -? "
" Why, Lord," he said, " you
know I love you." " Then
feed my lambs," said Jesus.
16 Again he asked him, for the
second time, " Simon, son of
John, do you love me ? "
" Why, Lord," he said, " you
know I love you." " Then be
a shepherd to my sheep," said
17 Jesus. Por the third time he
asked him, " Simon, son of
John, do you love me ? " Now
Peter was vexed at being asked
a third time, "Do you love
me ? " So he replied, " Lord,
you know everything, you can
see 1 love you." Jesus said,
18 " Then feed my sheep. Truly,
truly I tell you, you put on
your own girdle and went
wherever you wanted, when
you were young ; but when
you grow old, you wUl stretch
out your hands for someone to
gird you, and you wUl be taken
where you have no wish to go "
19 (he said this to indicate the
kind of death by which Peter
would glorify God) ; then he
20 added, " Follow me." Peter
turned round and saw that the
favourite disciple of Jesus was
following, 'ohe disciple who had
leant on his breast at supper
and put the question, '' Lord,
21 who is to betray you ? " So, on
catching sight of him, Peter
said to Jesus, "And what
22 about him. Lord?" Jesus
replied, " If I choose that he
should survive till I come back,
what does that matter to you ?
23 FoUow me yourself." This
started the report among the
brotherhood that the said
disciple was not to die. Jesus,
however, did not say he was not
to die ; what he said was,
" If I choose that he should
survive till I come back,
what does that matter to
you ? "
24 This was the disciple who

ST. JOHN XXI

285

testifieth of these things, and
wrote these things : and we know
that his testimony is true.
25 And there are also many
other things which Jesus did, the 25
which, if they should be written
every one, I suppose that even the
world itseff could not contain
the books that should be written.
Amen.

bears testimony to these facts
and who wrote them down ;
his testimony, we know, is
true. Now there is much else that
Jesus did — so much, that if it
were written down in detail,
I do not suppose the world
itself could hold the written
records.

THE ACTS OF THE
APOSTLES

CHAPTER I
1 The former tre.itise have I
made, O Theoplulus, of aU that
Jesus began both to do and teach,
2 ITntil the day in wliich he was
taken up, after that he through
the Holy Ghost had given com
mandments unto the apostles
whom he had chosen :
3 To whom also he shewed him
self alive after his passion by many
infallible proofs, being seen of
them forty days, and speaking of
the things pertaining to the
kingdom of God :
4 And, being assembled to
gether with them, commanded
them that they should not depart
from .Jerusalem, but wait for the
promise of the Father, which,
saith he, ye have heard of me.
5 For John truly baptized wdth
w.iter ; but ye shall be baptized
with the Holy Ghost not many
days hence,
6 When they therefore were
come together, they asked of him,
saying. Lord, wilt thou at tliis
time restore again the kingdom
to Israel ?
7 And he said unto them. It is
not for you to know the times or
the seasons, which, the Fa.ther
hath put in his o^vn power.
8 But ye shaU receive power,
after that the Holy Ghost is come
upon you : and ye .shaU be wit
nesses unto me both in Jerusalem,
and in all Judaa, and in Samaria,
and unto the uttermost part of
the earth,
9 And when he had spoken
these things, whUe they beheld,
he was taken up ; and a cloud
received Mm out of their sight,
10 And whUe they looked sted-

CHAPTER I
1 In my former volume, The
ophilus, I treated all that
Jesus began by doing and
2 teaching down to the day when,
after issuing his orders by the
holy Spirit to the disciples
whom he had chosen, he was
3 taken up to heaven. After
his sufferings he had shown
them that he was alive by a
number of proofs, revealing
himself to them for forty days
and discussing the affairs of
4 God's Realm. Also, as he ate
with them, he charged them
not to leave Jerusalem but to
wait for what the Father
promised — -' ' for what you have
heard me speak of," said he ;
5 "for John baptized with water,
but not many days after this
you shall be baptized with the
holy Spirit."
6 Now when they met, they
asked him,
" Lord, is this the time you
are going to restore the Realm
to Israel ? "
7 But he told them, " It
is not for you to know the
course and periods of time
that the Father has fixed by
his own authority.
8 You will receive power
when the holy Spirit comes
upon you, and you will be
my witnesses at Jerusalem,
throughout all Judaea and
Samaiia, and to the end of
the earth."
9 On saying this he was Iffted
up while they looked on, and
a cloud took him out of
sight.
10 As he went up, their eyes were

286

THE ACTS I

287

fastly toward heaven as he went
up, behold, two men stood by
them in white apparel ;
11 "Which also said, Ye men of
GaUlee, why stand ye gazing up
into heaven ? this same Jesus,
which is taken up from you into
heaven, shaU so come in like
manner as ye have seen him go
into heaven.
12 Then returned they unto
Jerusalem from the mount called
OUvet, which is from Jerusalem
a sabbath day's journey.
13 And when they were come
in, they went up into an upper
room, where abode both Peter,
and James, and John, and An
drew, Philip, and Thomas, Bartho
lomew, and Matthew, James the
son of Alphaeus, and Simon Ze
lotes, and Judas the brother of
James. 14 These all continued with one
accord in prayer and supplication,
with the women, and Mary the
mother of Jesus, and with his
brethren. 15 Tf And in those days Peter
stood up in the midst of the dis
ciples, and said, (the number of
names together were about an
hundred and twenty,)
16 Men and brethren, this scrip
ture must needs have been ful
flUed, which the Holy Ghost by the
mouth of David spake before con
cerning Judas, which was guide to
them that took Je.sus.
17 Por he was numbered with
us, and had obtained part of this
ministry. 18 Now this man purchased a
fleld with the reward of iniquity ;
and falling headlCiig, he burst
asunder in the midst, and aU his
bowels gushed out.
19 And it was known unto aU
the dwellers at Jerusalem ; inso
much as that fleld is caUed in their
proper tongue, Aceldama, that is
to say. The fleld of blood.
20 For it is written in the book
of Psalms, Let his habitation be
desolate, and let no man dwell
therein : and his bishoprick let
another take.

flxed on heaven ; but just
then two men stood beside
them dressed in white, who
11 said, " Men of Galilee, why do
you stand looking up to
heaven ? This Jesus who
has been taken from you into
heaven will come back, just as
you have seen him depart to
12 heaven." Then they made
their way back to Jerusalem
from the hiU called ' The Olive
Orchard ' ; it is close to Jeru
salem, only a sabbath day's
13 journey from it. On entering
the city they went to the upper
room where they were in the
habit of meeting ; there were
Peter, John, James, Andrew,
Philip and 'Thomas, Bartholo
mew and Matthew, James (the
son of Alphaeus ) andSimon who
had been a Zealot, with Judas
14 the son of James. All these
men resorted with one mind
to prayer, together with the
women, with Mary the mother
• of Jesus and with his brothers.
15 Now during these days Peter
stood up among the brothers
(there was a crowd of about
a hundred and twenty persons
16 all together). " My brothers,"
said he, " it had to be fulflUed,
that scripture which the holy
Spirit uttered beforehand by
the lips of David with regard
to Judas who acted as guide to
17 those who arrested Jesus. Ju
das did enter our number, he
did get his allotted share of this
18 our ministry. With the money
paid him for his crime he pur
chased an estate ; but swelling
up he burst in two, and all his
19 bowels poured out — a fact
which became known to all the
residents in Jerusalem, so that
the estate got the name, in
their language, of Akeldamach
20 or The Ground of Blood. Now
it is written in the book of
psalms,
Desolate be his residence,
may no one dwell in it: also,
let another man take over his
charge.

288

THE ACTS II

21 Wherefore of these men
which have companied -with us all
the time that the Lord Jesus went
in and out among us,
22 Beginning from the baptism
of John, unto that same day that
he was taken up from us, must one
be ordained to be a witness -svith
us of his resurrection.
23 And they appointed two,
Joseph caUed Barsabas, who was
surnamed Justus, and Matthias.
24 And they prayed, and said.
Thou, Lord, which knowest the
hearts of all men, shew whether
of these two thou hast chosen,
25 That he may take part of
this ministry and apostleship, from
wliich Judas by transgression fell,
that he might go to his o-svn place.
26 And they gave forth their
lots ; and the lot feU upon Mat
thias ; and he was numbered with
the eleven apostles.

21 Well then, of the men who have
been associated with us all the
time the Lord JeSus went in
22 and out among us, from the
baptism of John down to the
day when he was taken up
from us — of these men one
must join us as a witness to
23 his resurrection." So they
brought forward two men,
Joseph called Bar-Sabbas (sur
named Justus) and Matthias ;
24 and they prayed, " O Lord,
who readest the hearts of all,
do thou single out from these
two men him whom thou
25 hast chosen to fill the place in
this apostolic ministry which
.Judas left in order to go to his
26 own place." Then they cast
lots for them, and the lot fell
upon Matthias, who was as
signed his position -vsdth the
eleven apostles.

CHAPTER II
1 And when the day of Pen
tecost was fully come, they were
aU with one accord in one place,
2 And suddenly there came a
sound from heaven as of a rushing
mighty ¦wind, and it filled aU the
house where they were sitting.
3 And there appeared unto
them cloven tongues like as of fire,
and it sat upon each of them.
4 And they were all filled ¦with
the Holy Ghost, and began to
speak with other tongues, as the
Spirit gave them utterance.
5 And there were dwelling at
Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out
of every nation under heaven.
6 Now when this was noised
abroad, the multitude came to
gether, and were confounded,
because that every man heard
them speak in his owm language.
7 And they were all amazed and
marveUed, saying one to another.
Behold, are not aU these which
speak Galiteans ?
8 And how hear we every man
in our o^svn tongue, wherein we
were born ?

CHAPTER II
1 During the course of the day
of Pentecost they were aU
2 together, when suddenly there
came a sound from heaven like
a violent blast of wind, which
filled the whole house where
they were seated.
3 They saw tongues like
flames distributing themselves,
one resting on the head of
4 each, and they were all filled
with the holy Spirit — they
began to speak in foreign
tongues, as the Spirit enabled
them to express themselves.
5 Now there were devout Jews
from every nation under hea
ven staying in Jerusalem.
6 So when this sound was
heard, the multitude gathered
in bewilderment, for each
heard them speaking in his
own language.
7 All were amazed and aston
ished. " Are these not all
Galileans," they said, " who
8 are speaking ? Then how is it
that each of us hears them in
9 his own native tongue ? Par-

THE ACTS II

289

9 Parthians, and Medes, and
Blamites, and the dwellers in
Mesopotamia, and in Judsea, and
Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia,
10 Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in
Egypt, and in the parts of Libya
about Cyrene, and strangers of
Rome, Jews and proselytes,
11 Cretes and Arabians, we do
hear them speak in our tongues
the wonderful works of God.
12 And they were aU amazed,
and were in doubt, saying one to
another. What meaneth this ?
13 Others mocking said. These
men are fuU of new wine.
14 Tf But Peter, standing up
¦with the eleven, Iffted up his voice,
and said unto them. Ye men of
Judsea, and aU ye that dweU at
Jerusalem, be this kno-svn unto
you, and hearken to my words :
15 For these are not drunken,
as ye suppose, seeing it is hut the
third hour of the day.
16 But this is that which was
spoken by the prophet Joel ;
17 And it shaU come to pass in
the last days, saith God, I vsdll
pour out of my Spirit upon aU
flesh : and your sons and your
daughters shaU prophesy, and your
young men shaU see visions, and
your old men shaU dream dreams :
18 And on my servants and on
my handmaidens I wiU pour out
in those days of my Spirit ; and
they -shall prophesy :
19 And I wUl shew wonders in
heaven above, and signs in the
earth beneath ; blood, and fire,
and vapour of smoke :
20 The sun shaU be turned into
darkness, and the moon into
blood, before that great and
notable day of the Lord come :
21 And it shaU come to pass,
that whosoever shaU caU on the
name of the Lord shaU be saved.
22 Ye men of Israel, hear these
words ; Jesus of Nazareth, a man
approved of God among you by
miracles and wonders and signs,
which God did by him in the midst
of you, as ye yourselves also know :
23 Him, being dehvered by the
determinate counsel and foreknow-
10

thians, Medes, Elamites, resi
dents in Mesopotamia, in Ju
daea and Cappadocia, in Pon
tus and Asia, in Phrygia and
Pamphylia, in Egypt and the
districts of Libya round Cyrene,
visitors from Rome, Jews and
11 proselytes, Cretans and Arab
ians, we hear these men talking
of the triumphs of God in our
12 own languages ! " They were
all amazed and quite at a loss.
" What can it mean ? " they
13 said to one another. Some
others sneered, " They are
14 brim-full of new wine ! " But
Peter stood up along with the
eleven, and raising his voice
he addressed them thus :
' ' Men of Judaea and residents in
Jerusalem, let every one of you
understand this — attend to
15 what I say : these men are not
drunk, as you imagine. Why,
it is only nine in the morning I
16 No, this is what was predicted
by the prophet Joel —
17 In the last days, saith God,
then will I pour out my
Spirit upon all fiesh,
your sons and daughters shall
prophesy, your young men
shall see visions, your old men
shall dream dreains :
18 on my very slaves and slave-
girls in those days will I pour
out my Spirit, and they shaU
prophesy.
19 And I will display wonders in
heaven above and signs on
earth below, blood and fire and
vapour of smoke:
20 the sun shall be changed into
darkness and the moon into
blood, ere the great, open Day
of the Lord arrives.
21 And everyone who invokes the
name of the Lord shall be saved.
22 Men of Israel, listen to my
words. Jesus the Nazarene, a
man accredited to you by God
through miracles, wonders, and
signs which God performed by
him among you (as you your-
23 selves know), this Jesus, be
trayed in the predestined
course of God's deliberate pur-

290

THE ACTS II

ledge of God, ye have taken, and
by wicked hands have crucifled
and slain :
24 Whom God hath raised up,
having loosed the pains of death :
because it was not possible that
he should be holden of it.
25 For David speaketh con
cerning him, I foresaw the Lord
always before my face, for he is
on my right hand, that I should
not be moved :
26 Therefore did my heart re
joice, and my tongue was glad ;
moieov'er also my flesh shaU rest
in hope :
27 Because thou -wiltnotleavemy
soul in hell, neither -wilt thou suffer
thine Holy One to see corruption.
28 Thou hast made known to
me the ways of lffe ; thou shalt
make me fuU of joy wdth thy
countenance. 29 Men and brethren, let me
freely speak unto you of the
patriarch David, that he is both
dead and buried, and his sepulchre
is with us unto this day.
30 Therefore being a prophet,
and kno-sving that God had sworn
¦with an oath to him, that of the
fruit of his loins, according to the
flesh, he would raise up Christ to
sit on his throne ;
31 He seeing this before spake
of the resurrection of Christ, that
his soul was not left in hell, neither
his flesh did see corruption.
32 This Jesus hath God raised
up, whereof we all are witnesses.
33 Therefore being by the right
hand of God exalted, and having
received of the Father the promise
of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed
forth this, which ye now see and
hear. 34 For David is not ascended
into the heavens : but he saith
himself, The Lord said unto my
Lord, Sit thou on my right hand,
35 Until I make thy foes thy
footstool. 36 Therefore let all the house
of Israel know assuredly, that God
hath made that same Jesus, whom
ye have crucifled, both Lord and
Christ.

pose, you got wicked men to
nail to the cross and murder ;
24 but God raised him by check
ing the pangs of death. Death
25 could not hold him. For
David says of him,
/ saw the Lord before me ever
more ;
lest I be shaken, he is at my
right hand.
26 My heart is glad,
my tongue exults,
my vary flesh will rest in hope,
27 because thou icilt not for
sake my soul in the
grave,
nor let thy holy otie suffer
decay.
28 Thou hast made known to me
the paths of life,
thou w ill fill me with delight in
thy presence.
29 Brothers, I can speak quite
plainly to you about the pa
triarch David ; he died and
was buried and his tomb
remains with us to this day.
30 (He was a prophet ; he knew
God had sworn a7i oath to him
that he would seat one of his
descendants on his throne;*
31 so he spoke with a prevision of
the resurrection of the Christ,
when he said that he was not
forsaken in the grave nor did his
flesh suffer decay. This Jesus
32 God raised, as we can aU
33 bear witness. Uplifted then
by God's right hand, and re
ceiving from the Father the
long-promised holy Spirit, he
has poured on us what you now
34 see and hear. ) For it was not
David who ascended to heaven;
David says.
The Lord said to my Lord,
' Sit at my right hand,
35 till I make your enemies a
footstool for your feet.'
36 So let all the house of Israel
understand beyond a doubt
that God has made him both
Lord and Christ, this very
Jesus whom you have cruci-
* Omitting [t6 Kara, aapKa avatrTrifjEiv riv
XpiO'TOl'].

THE ACTS III

291

37 Tf Now when they heard
this, they were pricked in their
heart, and said unto Peter and to
the rest of the apostles. Men and
brethren, what 'shaU we do ?
38 Then Peter said unto them.
Repent, and be baptized every
one of you in the name of Jesus
Christ for the remission of sins,
and ye shaU receive the gfft of the
Holy Ghost.
39 For the promise is unto you,
and to your chUdren, an^ to all
that are afar off, even as many as
the Lord our God shall call.
40 And ¦vsdth many other words
did he testffy and exhort, saying.
Save yourselves from this unto
ward generation.
41 Tf Then they that gladly re
ceived his word were baptized :
and the same day there were
added unto them about three
thousand souls.
42 And they continued sted
fastly in the apostles' doctrine and
feUowship, and in breaking of
bread, and in prayers.
43 And fear came upon every
soul : and many wonders and signs
were done by the a^postles.
44 And aU that believed were
together, and had aU things
common ;
45 And sold their possessions
and goods, and parted them to aU
men, as every man had need.
46 And they, continuing daUy
wdth one accord in the temple,
and breaking bread from house to
house, did eat their meat with
gladness and singleness of heart,
47 Praising God, and having
favour with all the people. And
the Lord added to the church
daUy such as should be saved.

37 fled." When they heard this,
it went straight to their hearts ;
they said to Peter and the rest
of the apostles, " Brothers,
38 what are we to do ? " " Re
pent," said Peter, " let each of
you he baptized in the name of
Jesus Christ for the remission of
your sins ; then you will re
ceive the gift of the holy Spirit.
39 For the promise is meant for
you and for your chUdren and
for all who are far off, for anyone
whom the Lord our God may
40 call to himself." And with
many another appeal he urged
and entreated them. " Save
yourselves," he cried, " from
41 this crooked generation ! " So
those who accepted what he
said were baptized ; about
three thousand souls were
42 brought in, that day. They
devoted themselves to the
instruction given by the apos
tles and to fellowship, breaking
bread and praying together.
43 Awe fell on everyone, and
many wonders and signs were
performed by the apostles
44 [in Jerusalem]. The believers*
45 all kept together ; they shared
all they had with one another,
they would sell their posses
sions and goods and distribute
the proceeds among all, as any-
46 one might be in need. Day
after day they resorted with
one accord to the temple and
broke bread together in their
own homes ; they ate with a
47 glad and simple heart, praising
God and looked on with favour
by all the people. Meantime
the Lord added the saved daily
to their number, t

* Omitting [<^o^o? re ^ jne'ya? eiri TrdvTaq, Kal].
t Omitting [rjj eic/cArjo-i'i}), although the omission
above sense, or indeed any, out of the Greek,

makes it difficult to get the

CHAPTER III
1 Now Peter and John went up
together into the temple at the
hour of prayer, being the ninth
hour.

CHAPTER, III
1 Peter and John were on
their way up to the temple for
the hour of prayer at three in
2 the afternoon, when a man

292

THE ACTS III

2 And a certain man lame from
his mother's womb was carried,
whom they laid daUy at the gate
of the temple which is called Beau
tfful, to ask alms of them that
entered into the temple ;
3 Who seeing Peter and John
about to go into the temple asked
an alms,
4 And Peter, fastening his eyes
upon him wdth John, said. Look
on us.
5 And he gave heed unto them,
expecting to receive something of
them. 6 Then Peter said. Silver and
gold have I none ; but such as I
have give I thee : In the name of
Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up
and walk.
7 And he took him by the right
hand, and lifted hi7n up : and
immediately his feet and ankle
bones received strength.
8 And he leaping up stood, and
walked, and entered with them
into the temple, walking, and leap
ing, and praising God.
9 And all the people saw him
walking and praising God :
10 And they knew that it was
he which sat for alms at the
Beautfful gate of the temple : and
they were flUed with wonder and
amazement at that which had
happened unto him.
11 And as the lame man which
was healed held Peter and John,
all the people ran together unto
them in the porch that is called
Solomon's, greatly wondering.
12 Tf And when Peter saw ii, he
answered unto the people. Ye men
of Israel, why marvel ye at this ?
or why look ye so earnestly on us,
as though by our own power or
holiness we had made this man
to walk ?
13 The God of Abraham, and of
Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of
our fathers, hath glorifled his Son
Jesus ; whom ye delivered up,
and denied him in the presence of
PUate, when he was determined
to let him go.
14 But ye denied the Holy One
and the Just, and desired a

lame from birth was carried
past, who used to be laid
every day at what was called
the ' Beautfful Gate ' of the
temple, to ask alms from
those who entered the tem-
3 pie. "When he noticed that
Peter and John meant to
go into the temple, he asked
4 them for alms. Peter looked
at him steadUy, as did John,
and said, " Look at us."
6 Tike man attended, expecting
to get something from them.
6 But Peter said, " I have
no silver or gold, but I wUl
give you what I do have.
In the name of Jesus Christ
the Nazarene, [get up and]
walk ! "
7 And catching him by the
right hand he raised him.
Instantly his feet and ankles
8 grew strong, he leapt to his
feet, started to walk, and
accompanied them into the
temple, walking, leaping,
9 and praising God. "When
all the people saw him walk-
10 ing and praising God, and
when they recognized this
was the very man who
used to sit and beg at the
Gate Beautfful, they were
lost in awe and amazement
at what had happened to
him.
11 As he clung to Peter and
John, all the people rushed
awestruck to them in what
was caUed Solomon's portico.
12 But when Peter saw this, he
said to the people, " Men of
Israel, why are you surprised
at this ? Why do you stare
at us, as if we had made him
walk by any power ot piety of
13 ours ? The God of Abraham
and the God of Isaac and the
God of Jacob, the God of our
fathers has glorified Jesus his
servant, whom you delivered
up and repudiated before
Pilate. Pilate had decided
14 to release him, but you re
pudiated the Holy and Just
One ; the boon you asked was

THE ACTS III

293

murderer to be granted unto you ;
15 And kUled the Prince of life,
whom God hath raised from the
dead ; whereof we are witnesses.
16 And his name through faith
in his name hath made this man
strong, whom ye see and know :
yea, the faith which is by him hath
given him this perfect soundness
in the presence of you all.
17 And now, brethren, I wot
that through ignorance ye did it,
as did also your rulers.
18 But those things, which God
before had shewed by the mouth
of aU his prophets, that Christ
should suffer, he haiih so fulfUled.
19 Tf Repent ye therefore, and
be converted, that your sins may
be blotted out, when the times of
refreshing shaU come from the
presence of the Lord ;
20 And he shall send Jesus.
Christ, which before was preached
unto you :
21 Whom the heaven must
receive until the times of restitu
tion of aU things, which God hath
spoken by the mouth of all his
holy prophets since the world
began. 22 For Moses truly said unto
the fathers, A prophet shaU the
Lord your God raise up unto you
of your brethren, like unto me ;
him shaU ye hear in all things
whatsoever he shall say unto you.
23 And it shall come to pass,
that every soul, which wdll not hear
that prophet, shall be destroyed
from among the people.
24 Yea, and all the prophets
from Samuel and those that follow
after, as m%ny as have spoken,
have like-wise foretold of these
days. 25 Ye are the chUdren of the
prophets, and of the covenant
which God made with our fathers,
saying unto Abraham, And in thy
seed shall aU the kindreds of the
earth be blessed.
26 Unto you flrst God, having
raised up his Son Jesus, sent him
to bless you, in turning away
every one of you from his
iniquities.

15 a murderer, and you killed
the pioneer of life. ' But God
raised him from the dead, as
16 we can bear witness. (He it
is who has given strength to
this man whom you see and
know, by faith in His name ;
it is the faith He inspires
which has made the man thus
hale and whole before you
17 all.) Now I know, brothers,
that you acted in ignorance,
18 like your rulers — though this
was how God fulflUed what
he had announced before
hand by the lips of all the
prophets, namely the suf-
19 ferings of his Christ. Re
pent then, and turn to have
your sins blotted out, so
that a breathing-space may
20 be vouchsafed you, and that
the Lord may send Jesus
your long-decreed Christ,
21 who must be kept in heaven
till the period of the great
Restoration. Ages ago God
spoke of this by the lips of
22 his holy prophets ; for Moses
said, The Lord our God will
raise up a prophet for
you from among your
brotherhood, as he raised
me :
you must listen to what
ever he may tell you.
23 Any soul that will not
listen to this prophet
shall be exterminated
from the People ;
24 and all the prophets who
have spoken since Samuel
and his successors have also
announced these days.
25 Now you are the sons
of the prophets and of the
covenant which God made
with your fathers when he
said to Abraham, all families
on earth shall be blessed in
your offspring.
26 It was for you flrst that
God raised up his Servant,
and sent him to bless you
by turning each of you from
your wicked ways."

294

THE ACTS IV

CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER IV

1 And as they spake unto the
people, the priests, and the cap
tain of the temple, and the
Sadducees, came upon them,
2 Being grieved that they
taught the people, and preached
through Jesus the resurrection
from the dead.
3 And they laid hands on them,
and put them in hold unto the
next day • for it was now even
tide. 4 Howbeit many of them which
heard the word believed ; and the
number of the men was about flve
thousand. 5 Tf And it came to pass on the
morrow, that their rulers, and
elders, and scribes,
6 And Annas the high priest,
and Caiaphas, and John, and
Alexander, and as many as were
of the kindred of the high priest,
were gathered together at Jeru
salem. 7 And when they had set them
in the midst, they asked. By what
power, or by what name, have ye
done this ?
8 Then Peter, fllled with the
Holy Ghost, said unto them. Ye
rulers of the people, and elders of
Israel, 9 If we this day be examined of
the good deed done to the impo
tent man, by what means he is
made whole ;
10 Be it known unto you all,
and to all the people of Israel,
that by the name of Jesus Christ
of Nazareth, whom ye crucifled,
whom God raised from the dead,
even by him doth this man stand
here before you whole.
11 This is the stone which was
set at nought of you builders,
which is become the head of the
corner. 12 Neither is there salvation in
any other : for there is none other
name under heaven given among
men, whereby we must be saved.
13 Tf Now wie.i they saw the
boldness of Peter and John, and
perceived that they were un-

1 While they were speaking to
the people, they were sur
prised by the priests, the com
mander of the temple, and the
2 Sadducees, who were annoyed
at them teaching the people
and proclaiming Jesus as an
instance of resurrection from
3 the dead. They laid hands on
them and, as it was now even
ing, put them in custody tiU
4 next morning. (A number of
those who heard them speak
believed, bringing up their
numbers to [about] flve thou
sand.)
5 Next morning a meeting was
held in Jerusalem of their
6 rulers, elders and scribes, which
was attended by the high priest
Annas, by Caiaphas, John,
Alexander, and all the mem
bers of the high priest's family.
7 They made the men stand be
fore them and inquired, " By
what authority, in whose name,
8 have you* done this ? " Then
Peter, fllled ¦with the holy
Spirit, said to them : " Rulers
of the people and elders of
9 Israel, if we are being cross-
examined to-day upon a bene-
flt rendered to a cripple, upon
10 how this man got better, you
and the people of Israel must
all understand that he stands
before you strong and well,
thanks to the name of Jesus
Christ the Nazarene whom you
crucified and whom God raised
11 from the dead. He is '
the stone despised by you
builders, ichich has become head
of the corner.
12 There is no salvation by any
one else, nor even a second
Name under heaven appointed
for us men and our salvation."
13 They were a.stonished to notice
how outspoken Peter and John
were, and to discover that they
• ¦With a touch of superciliousness
(' men like yon ! '), which is perhaps
better expressed in reading aloud than by
any verbal periphrasis.

THE ACTS IV

295

learned and ignorant men, they
marveUed ; and they took know
ledge of them, that they had been
with Jesus.
14 And beholding the man
which was healed standing ¦with
them, they could say nothing
against it.
15 But when they had com
manded them to go aside out of
the councU, they conferred among
themselves, 16 Saying, "What shall we do to
these men ? for that indeed a not
able miracle hath been done by
them is manffest to all them that
dweU in Jerusalem ; and we can
not deny it.
17 But that it spread no further
among the people, let us straitly
threaten them, that they speak
henceforth to no man in this name.
18 And they caUed them, and
commanded them not to speak at
all nor teach in the name of Jesus.
1 9 But Peter and John answered
and said unto them, "Whether
it be right in the sight of God to
hearken unto you more than unto
God, judge ye.
20 For we cannot but speak the
things which we have seen and
heard. 21 So when they had further
threatened them, they let them
go, flnding nothing how they
might punish them, because of the
people : for aU men glorifled God
for that which was done.
22 For the man was above
forty years old, on whom this
miracle of healing was shewed.
23 Tf -And being let go, they
went to their own company, and
reported aU that the chief priests
and elders had said unto them.
24 And when they heard that,
they lifted up their voice to God
•with one accord, and said. Lord,
thou art God, which hast made
heaven, and earth, and the sea,
and all that in them is :
25 Who by the mouth of thy
servant David hast said, "Why did

were uncultured persons and
mere outsiders ; they recog
nized them as having been
14 companions of Jesus, but as
they saw the man who had
been healed standing beside
them, they could say nothing.
15 Ordering them to withdraw
from the Sanhedrin, they pro
ceeded to hold a consultation.
16 " What are we to do with these
men ? " they said. "It is
plain to all the inhabitants of
Jerusalem that a miracle has
admittedly been worked by
them. That we cannot deny.
17 However, to keep things from
going any further with the
people, we had better threaten
them that they are not to tell
anyone in future about this
18 Name." So they called the
men in and ordered them not
to speak or teach a single
sentence about the Name of
19 Jesus. But Peter and John
replied, " Decide for yourselves
whether it is right before God
to obey you rather than God.
20 Certainly we cannot give up
speaking of what we have seen
21 and heard." Then they threat
ened them still further and let
them go ; on account of the
people they found themselves
unable to flnd any means of
punishing them, for everybody
was glorffying God over what
22 had happened (the man on
whom this miracle of healing
had been performed being
more than forty years old).
23 On being released they went
to their friends and related
what the high priests and elders
24 had said ; and on hearing this
the entire company raised theii
cry to God, " O Sovereign
Lord, thou art he* who made
heaven, earth, and sea, and all
25 thai in them is, who said to
our fathers t by the holy Spirii
through the lips of thy servant
David,

• Omitting [o eei,;].
t Accepting Hort's suggestion that rov Trarpo? is a corruption of rots TraTpdo-i-i/,
though the text even then seems to include a gloss somewhere.

296

THE ACTS IV

the heathen rage, and the people
imagine vain things ?
26 The kings of the earth stood
up, and the rulers were gathered
together against the Lord, and
against his Christ.
27 For of a truth against thy
holy child Jesus, whom thou hast
anointed, both Herod, and Pon
tius Pilate, with the GentUes, and
the people of Israel, were gathered
together, 28 For to do whatsoever thy
hand and thy counsel determined
before to be done.
29 And now. Lord, behold their
threatenings : and grant unto thy
servants, that with all boldness
they may speak thy word,
30 By stretching forth thine
hand to heal ; and that signs and
wonders may be done by the name
of thy holy child Jesus.
31 Tf And when they had
prayed, the place was shaken
where they were assembled to
gether ; and they were all fllled
with the Holy Ghost, and they
spake the word of God -with bold
ness. 32 And the multitude of them
that believed were of one heart
and of one soul : neither said any
of them that ought of the things
which he possessed was his own ;
but they had all things common.
33 And wdth great power gave
the apostles wdtness of the resur
rection of the Lord Jesus : and
great grace was upon them all.
34 Neither was there any
among them that lacked : for as
many as were possessors of lands
or houses sold them, and brought
the prices of the things that were
sold, 35 And laid them down at the
apostles' feet : and distribution
was made unto every man accord
ing as he had need.
36 And Joses, who by the
apostles was surnamed Barnabas,
(which is, being interpreted. The
son of consolation,) a Levite, and
of the country of Cyprus,

Why did the Gentiles rage,
and the peoples vainly con
spire ?
26 The kings of the earth stood
ready,
the rulers mustered together
against the Lord and his
Christ.
27 In this very city they actually
mustered against thy holy Ser
vant Jesus, whom thou didst
consecrate — Herod and Pon
tius Pilate, together with the
Gentiles and the peoples of
28 Israel, mustering to carry out
what thy hand had traced, thy
29 purpose had decreed. So now,
O Lord, consider the threats of
these men, and grant that thy
servants may be perfectly
fearless in speaking thy word,
30 when thy hand is stretched out
to heal and to perform miracles
and wonders by the name of
31 thy holy Servant Jesus." At
their prayer the place of meet
ing was shaken, and they were
all fllled with the holy Spirit,
speaking God's word fearlessly ;
33 the apostles gave their testi
mony to the resurrection of the
Lord Jesus -with great power,
and great grace was upon them
aU.*
32 Now there was but one
heart and soul among the
multitude of the believers ; not
one of them considered any
thing his personal property,
they shared aU they had with
34 one another. There was not a
needy person among them, for
those who owned land or
houses would sell them and
bring the proceeds of the sale,
35 laying the money before the
feet of the apostles ; it was
then distributed according to
36 each indi-vidual's need. 'Thus
Joseph, who was surnamed
Barnabi s or (as it may be
translated) ' Son of Encourage
ment ' by the apostles, a
37 Levite of Cypriote birth, sold
a farm belonging to him and

Transposing ver. 33 to its original position after ver. 31.

THE ACTS V

297

37 Having land, sold it, and
brought the money, and laid it at
the apostles' feet.
CHAPTER V
1 But a certain man named
Ananias, with Sapphira his wife,
sold a possession,
2 And kept back part of the
price, his wffe also being privy
to it, and brought a certain part,
and laid it at the apostles'
feet. 3 But Peter said, Ananias, why
hath Satan fllled thine heart to lie
to the Holy Ghost, and to keep
back part of the price of the
land ?
4 WhUes it remained, was it
not thine own ? and after it was
sold, was it not in thine own
power ? why hast thou conceived
this thing in thine heart ? thou
hast not lied unto men, but unto
God. 5 And Ananias hearing these
words fell down, and gave up the
ghost: and great fear came on aU
them that heard these things.
6 And the young men arose,
wound him up, and carried him
out, and buried him.
7 And it was about the space of
three hours after, when his wife,
not knowing what was done,
came in.
8 And Peter answered unto her.
Tell me whether ye sold the land
for so much ? And she said. Yea,
for so much.
9 Then Peter said unto her.
How is it that ye have agreed
together to tempt the Spirit of
the Lord ? behold, the feet of
them which have buried thy
husband are at the door, and shall
carry thee out.
10 Then fell she down straight
way at his feet, and yielded up the
ghost : and the young men came
in, and found her dead, and,
carrying her forth, buried her by
her husband.
11 And great fear came upon
all the church, and upon as many
as heard these things.

brought the money, which he
placed before the feet of the
apostles. CHAPTER V
1 But a man called Ananias,
who with his wife Sapphira
2 had sold some property — ap
propriated some of the pur
chase-money with the con
nivance of his wife ; he only
brought part of it to lay before
the feet of the apostles.
•3 " Ananias," said Peter, " why
has Satan fllled your heart and
made you cheat the holy Spirit
by appropriating some of the
money paid for the land ?
4 When it remained unsold, did
it not remain your own ?
And even after the sale, was the
money not yours to do as you
pleased about it ? How could
you think of doing a thing like
this ? You have not defrauded
5 men but God." When Ana
nias heard this, he fell down
and expired. (Great awe came
6 over all who heard of it. ) And
the younger men rose, wrapped
the body up and carried it away
7 to be buried. After an inter
val of about three hours his
wife happened to come in,
quite unconscious of what had
occurred.
8 " TeU me," said Peter,
" did you only sell the land
for such and such a sum ? "
" Yes," she said, " that was all
9 we sold it for." Peter said to
her, " How could you arrange
to put the Lord's Spirit to the
proof ? Listen, there are the
footsteps of the men who have
buried your husband ! They
are at the door, and they will
10 carry you out as well." In
stantly she fell down at their
feet and expired. The younger
men came in to find her dead;
they carried her out and buried
11 her beside her husband. Great
awe came over the whole
church and over all who heard
about this.

298

THE ACTS V

12 Tf And by the hands of the
apostles were many signs and
wonders wrought among the
people ; (and they were all with
one accord in Solomon's porch.
13 And of the rest durst no man
join himself to them : but the
people magnified them.
14 And believers were the more
added to the Lord, multitudes
both of men and women. )
15 Insomuch that they brought
forth the sick into the streets, and
laid them on beds and couches,
that at the least the shadow of
Peter passing by might over
shadow some of them.
16 There came also a multitude
out of the cities round about unto
Jerusalem, bringing sick folks,
and them which were vexed with
unclean spirits : and they were
healed every one.
17 Tf Then the high priest rose
up, and all they that were with
him, (which is the sect of the
Sadducees,) and were filled with
indignation, 18 And laid their hands on the
apostles, and put them in the
common prison.
19 But the angel of the Lord by
night opened the prison doors,
and brought them forth, and said,
20 Go, stand and speak in the
temple to the people all the words
of this life.
21 And when they heard that,
they entered into the temple early
in the morning, and taught. But
the high priest came, and they
that were with him, and called
the council together, and all the
senate of the children of Israel,
and sent to the prison to have
them brought.
22 But when the officers came,
and found them not in the prison,
they returned, and told,
23 Saying, The prison truly
found we shut with all safety, and
the keepers standing without
before the doors : but when we
had opened, we found no man
within. 24 Now when the high priest
and the captain of the temple and

12 Now they all without excep
tion met in the portico of Solo-
13 mon. Though the people
extolled- them, not a soul from
the outside dared to join them.
14 On the other hand, crowds of
men and women who believed
in the Lord were brought in.
12 Many miracles and wonders
were performed among the
15 people by the apostles.* In
fact, invalids were actually
carried into the streets and laid
on beds and mattresses, so that,
when Peter passed, his shadow
at anyrate might fall on
16 one or other of them. Crowds
gathered even from the to-vsms
round Jerusalem, bringing in
valids and people troubled with
unclean spirits, aU of whom
were healed.
1 7 This filled the high priest An
nas f and his allies, the Saddu-
ceanparty, withbitterjealousy;
18 they laid hands on the apostles
and put them into the public
19 prison, but an angel of the Lord
opened the prison-doors during
the night and brought them
out, saying,
20 " Go and stand in the
temple, telling the people
21 aU about this Life." With
these orders they went into the
temple about dawn and pro
ceeded to teach. Meantime
the high priest and his allies
met, called the Sanhedrin to
gether and the councU of
seniors belonging to the sons of
Israel, and then sent to prison
22 for the men. But as the
attendants did not find them
when they got to the prison,
they came back to report,
23 " "VVe found the prison safely
locked up, with the sentries
posted at the doors, but on
opening the doors we found no
24 one inside ! " On hearing this
the commander of the temple

* Transposing the first clause of ver.
12 to the beginning of ver. 15.
t Blass's brilliant conjecture for the
di/ao-Tos of the ordinary text. It is not
entirely without manuscript evidence.

THE ACTS V

299

the chief priests heard these things,
they doubted of them whereunto
this would grow.
25 Then came one and told
them, saying. Behold, the men
whom ye put in prison are stand
ing in the temple, and teaching
the people.
26 Then went the captain with
the officers, and brought them
without violence : for they feared
the people, lest they should have
been stoned.
27 And when they had brought
them, they set them before the
councU : and the high priest asked
them, 28 Saying, Did not we straitly
command you that ye should not
teach in this name ? and, behold,
ye have filled Jerusalem with
your doctrine, and intend to bring
this man's blood upon us.
29 Tf Then Peter and the other
apostles answered and said. We
ought to obey God rather than
men. 30 The God of our fathers raised
up Jesus, whom ye slew and
hanged on a tree.
31 Him hath God exalted with
his right hand to be a Prince and
a Saviour, for to give repentance
to Israel, and forgiveness of sins.
32 And we are his witnesses of
these things ; and so is also the
Holy Ghost, whom God hath
given to them that obey him.
33 Tf "When they heard that,
they were cut to the heart, and took
counsel to slay them.
34 Then stood there up one in
the council, a Pharisee, named
Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had
in reputation among all the
people, and commanded to put
the apostles forth a little space ;
35 And said unto them. Ye
men of Israel, take heed to your
selves what ye intend to do as
touching these men.
36 For before these days rose
up Theudas, boasting himself to
be somebody ; to whom a number
of men, about four hundred,
joined themselves : who was slain ;
and all, as many as obeyed him.

and the high priests were
quite at a loss to know
what to make of it.
25 However, someone came
and reported to them, " Here
are the very men you put
in prison, standing in the
temple and teaching the
people ! "
26 At this the commander
went off with the attendants
and fetched them — but with
out using violence, for fear
that the people would pelt
them with stones.
27 They conducted them be
fore the Sanhedrin, and the
high priest asked them,
28 " We strictly forbade you
to teach about this Name,
did we not ? And here you
have filled Jerusalem with
your doctrine ! You want
to make us responsible for
this man's death ! "
29 Peter and the apostles
answered, " One must obey
30 God rather than men. The
God of our fathers raised
Jesus whom you murdered
by hanging him on a gibbet.
31 God lifted him up to his right
hand as our pioneer and
saviour, in order to grant re
pentance and remission of
32 sins to Israel. To these facts
we bear witness, wdth the holy
Spirit which God has given to
33 those who obey him." When
they heard this, they were so
furious that they determined
to make away with the apos-
34 ties. But a Pharisee in the
Sanhedrin called Gamaliel, a
doctor of the Law who was
highly respected by all the
people, got up and ordered
the apostles to be removed
35 for a few moments. Then he
said, " Men of Israel, take
care what you do about these
36 men. In days gone by Theu
das started up", claiming to be
a person of importance ; a
numoer of men, about four
hundred of them, rallied to
him, but he was slain, and all

300

THE ACTS VI

were scattered, and brought to
nought. 37 After this man rose up
Judas of Galilee in the days of the
taxing, and drew away much
people after him : he also per
ished ; and all, even as many as
obeyed him, were dispersed.
38 And now I say unto you.
Refrain from these men, and let
them alone : for ff this counsel or
this work be of men, it wUl come
to nought :
39 But if it be of God, ye can
not overthrow it ; lest haply ye
be found even to fight against
God. 40 And to him they agreed :
and when they had called the
apostles, and beaten them, they
commanded that they should not
speak in the name of Jesus, and
let them go.
41 TI And they departed from
the presence of the council, re
joicing that they were counted
worthy to suffer shame for his
name. 42 And daily in the temple,
and in every house, they ceased
not to teach and preach Jesus
Christ.

his foUowers were dispersed
and wiped out.
37 After him Judas the Gali
lean started up at the time of
the census, and got people to
desert to him ; but he perished
too, and all his followers were
scattered.
38 So I advise you to-day to
leave these men to themselves.
Let them alone. If this pro
ject or enterprise springs from
39 men, it wdll collapse; whereas,
if it really springs from God,
you wUl be unable to put them
down. You may even find
yourselves fighting God ! "
40 They ga-sre in to him, and
after summoning the apostles
and giving them a flogging,
they released them with in
structions that they were not
to speak about the name of
41 Jesus. The apostles left the
Sanhedrin, rejoicing that they
had been considered worthy of
suffering dishonour for the sake
42 of the Name ; not for a single
day did they cease to teach and
preach the gospel of Jesus the
Christ in the temple and at
home.

CHAPTER VI
1 And in those days, when the
number of the disciples was
multiplied, there arose a murmur
ing of the Giecians against the
Hebrews, bpcause their widows
were nes-iected In the daUy minis
tration. 2 Then the twelve called the
multitude of the disciples unto
them, and said. It is not reason
that we should leave the word of
God, and Sfi-ve tables.
3 Wherefore, brethren, look ye
out among you seven men of
honest report, full of the Holy
Ghost and wisdom, whom we may
appoint over this business.
4 But w' will give ourselves
continually to prayer, and to the
ministry of the word.
5 TI And the saying pleased the

CHAPTER VI
1 During these days, when the
disciples were increasing in
number, the Hellenists began
to complain against the He
brews, on the ground that their
- widows were being overlooked
in the daily distributionof food.
2 So the twelve summoned the
main body of the disciples and
said : " It is not desirable that
we should drop preaching the
word of God and attend to
3 meals. Brothers, look out
seven of your own number,
men of good reputation who
are full of the Spirit and of
wisdom. We will appoint
4 them to this duty, but we wiU
continue to devote ourselves to
prayer and the ministry of the
5 word." This plan commended

THE ACTS VI

301

whole multitude : and they chose
Stephen, a man full of faith and
of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and
Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Ti-
mon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas
a proselyte of Antioch':
6 Whom they set before the
apostles : and when they had
prayed, they laid their hands on
them. 7 And the word of God in
creased ; and the number of the
disciples multiplied in Jerusalem
greatly ; and a great company of
the priests were obedient to the
faith. 8 And Stephen, full of faith
and power, did great wonders and
miracles among the people.
9 Tf Then there arose certain
of the synagogue, which is called
the synagogue of the Libertines,
and Oyrenians, and Alexandrians,
and of them of CUicia and of
Asia, disputing wdth Stephen.
10 And they were not able to
resist the wisdom and the spirit
by which he spake.
11 Then they suborned men,
which said. We have heard him
speak blasphemous words against
Moses, and against God.
12 And they stirred up the
people, and the elders, and the
scribes, and came upon him, and
caught him, and brought him
to the council,
13 And set up false witnesses,
which said. This man ceaseth not
to speak blasphemous words
against this holy place, and the
law :
14 For we have heard him say,
that this Jesus of Nazareth shall
destroy this place, and shall
change the customs which Moses
delivered us.
15 And all that sat in the coun
cil, looking stedfastly on him,
saw his face as it had been the
face of an angel.

itself to the whole body, and
they chose Stephen, a man full
of faith and the holy Spirit,
Philip, Prochorus, Nikanor,
Timon, Parmenas and Niko-
laos a proselyte from Antioch ;
6 these men they presented to
the apostles, who, after prayer,
laid their hands upon them.
7 And the word of God spread ;
the number of the disciples in
Jerusalem greatly increased,
and a host of priests became
obedient to the faith.
8 Now Stephen, who was full
of grace and power, performed
great wonders and miracles
9 among the people. Some of
those who belonged to the so-
called synagogue of the Liby
ans,* the Cyrenians, and the
Alexandrians, as well as to that
of the Cilicians and Asiatics,
started a dispute with Stephen,
10 but they could not meet the
wisdom and the Spirit with
which he spoke.
11 They then instigated people
to say,
"We have heard him talking
blasphemy against Moses and
God."
12 In this way they excited
the people, the elders, and
the scribes, who rushed on
him, dragged hirn away, and
took him before the Sanhedrin.
13 They also brought forward
false witnesses to say, " This
fellow is never done talking
against this holy Place and the
Law !
14 Why, we have heard him
say that Jesus the Nazarene
will destroy this Place and
change the customs handed
down to us by Moses ! "
15 Then all who were seated in
the Sanhedrin flxed their eyes
on him, and saw that his face
shone like the face of an angr^l.

* Reading AijSuo-tiVwf instead of the Ai^eprCvbiv of the text. This, as Bla.s6
points out, gives " the African Jews in the geographical order of their original
dwelling-places."

302

THE ACTS VII

CHAPTER VII
1 Then said the high priest.
Are these things so ?
2 And he said, Men, brethren,
and fathers, hea.rken ; The God
of glory appeared unto our father
Abraham, when he was in Mesopo
tamia, before he dwelt in Charran,
3 And said unto him, Get thee
out of thy country, and from thy
kindred, and come into the land
which I shall shew thee.
4 Then came he out of the land
of the Chaldseans, and dwelt in
Charran : and from thence, when
his father was dead, he removed
him into this land, wherein ye now
dwell. 5 And he gave him none in-
. heritance in it, no, not so much as
to set his foot on : yet he pro
mised that he would give it to
him for a possession, and to his
seed after him, when as yet he had
no chUd.
6 And God spake on this wise.
That his seed should sojourn in a
strange land ; and that they
should bring them into bondage,
and entreat them evU four hundred
years. 7 And the nation to whom they
shall be in bondage will I judge,
said God : and after that shall
they come forth, and serve me in
this place.
8 And he gave him the covenant
of circumcision : and so Abraham
begat Isaac, and circumcised him
the eighth day ; and Isaac begat
Jacob ; and Jacob begat the
twelve patriarchs.
9 And the patriarchs, moved
wdth envy, sold Joseph into
Egypt : but God was with him,
10 And delivered him out of
all his afflictions, and gave him
favour and wisdom in the sight of
Pharaoh king of Egypt ; and he
made him governor over Egypt
and all his house.
11 Now there came a dearth
over all the land of Egypt and
Chanaan, and great affliction :
and our fathers found no sus
tenance.

CHAPTER VII
1 Said the high priest, ' ' Is this
2 true?" "Listen, brothers
and fathers," said Stephen.
" The God of glory appeared to
our father Abraham when he
was still in Mesopotamia, be
fore ever he stayed in Haran,
3 and said to him, ' Leave your
land and your countrymen and
come to whatever * land I show
4 you.' Then he left the land of
the Chaldeans and stayed in
Haran. From Haran God
shifted him, after his father's
death, to this land which you
5 now inhabit. But he did not
give him any inheritance in it,
not even afoot of the land. All
he did was to promise he would
give it as a possession to him
and to his offspring after him
(he at the time being chUdless).
6 'What God said was this : ' His
offspring will sojourn in a for
eign land, where they will be
enslaved and oppressed for four
7 hundred years. Bui,' said God,
' I 'f will pass sentence on the na
tion that has made them slaves,
and then they will get away to
8 worship me in this Place.' God
also gave him the covenant of
circumcision. So Abraham be
came the father of Isaac, whom
he circumcised on the eighth day,
Isaac was the father of Jacob,
and Jacob of the twelve patri-
9 archs. Out of jealousy the
patriarchs sold Joseph into
Egypt ; but God was loith him,
10 rescuing him from all his trou
bles and allowing him to find
favourfor his wisdom tcitJi Phar
aoh king of Egypt, who aq)point-
ed him viceroy over Egypt and
11 over all his oicn household. Now
a famine came over the whole of
Egypt and Canaan, attended
with great misery, so that our
ancestors could not flnd prov-
* Omitting [ttji/].
t The ' I ' is emphatic. "Syhen the
New Testament is read aloud, as it WM
originally meant to be. Puch stresses can
be brought out. They often interpret
the inner meaning of the text.

THE ACTS VII

303

12 But when .Jacob heard that
there was corn in Egypt, he sent
out our fathers flrst,
13 And at the second time
Joseph was made known to his
brethren ; and Joseph's kindred
was made known unto Pharaoh.
14 Then sent Joseph, and called
his father Jacob to him, and aU
his kindred, threescore and flfteen
souls. 15 So Jacob went dovsm into
Egypt, and died, he, and our
fathers, 16 And were carried over into
Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre
that Abraham bought for a sum
of money of the sons of Emmor
the father of Sychem.
17 But when' the time of the
promise drew nigh, which God
had sworn to Abraham, the people
grew and multiplied in Egypt,
18 Till another king" arose,
which knew not Joseph.
19 The same dealt subtUly
with our kindred, and evil en
treated our fathers, so that they
cast out their young chUdren, to
the end they might not live.
20 In which time Moses was
born, and was exceeding fair,
and nourished up in his father's
house three months :
21 And when he was cast out,
Pharaoh's daughter took him up,
and nourished him for her own
son. 22 And Moses was learned in
aU the wisdom of the Egyptians,
and was mighty in words and in
deeds. 23 And when he was full forty
years old, it came into his heart
to visit his brethren the chUdren
of Israel.
24 And seeing one o/i/iem suffer
wrong, he defended him, and
avenged him that was oppressed,
and smote the Egyptian :
25 For he supposed his brethren
would have understood how that
God by his hand would deliver
them : but they understood not.
26 And the next day he shewed
himself unto them as they strove,
and would have set them at one

12 ender. But, hearing there was
food in Egypt, Jacob sent our
ancestors on their first visit to
13 that country ; at their second
visit Joseph made h imselj known
to his brothers, and Pharaoh was
informed of Joseph's lineage.
14 Then Joseph sent for his father
Jacob and all his kinsfolk,
amounting to seventy-five souls ;
15 and Jacob went south to Egypt.
16 When he and our ancestors
died, they were carried across to
Shechem and laid in the tomb
which Abraham had bought for
a sum of money from the sons
17 of Hamor in Shechem. As the
time approached for the prom
ise God had made to Abraham,
the people grew and multiplied
18 in Egypt, till another king arose
to rule Egypt who knew nothing
19 of Joseph. He took a cunning
method with our race ; he op
pressed our ancestors by for
cing them to expose their
infants, to prevent them from
surviving.
20 It was at this period
that Moses was born, a divine
ly beautiful child. For three
months he was brought up
21 in his father's house ; then he
was exposed, but Pharaoh's
daughter adopted him and
brought him up as her own
son.
22 So Moses was educated in all
the culture of the Egyptians ;
he was a strong man in speech
and action.
23 When he had completed
his fortieth year, it occurred
to him to visit his brothers,
the sons of Israel.
24 He saw one of them being
badly treated, so he defended
him, struck down the Egyptian,
and thus avenged the man who
25 had been wronged. (Bethought
his brothers would understand
God was going to bring
them deliverance by means of
him, but they did not under-
26 stand.) Next day he came
upon two of them fighting and
tried to pacify them. ' You

304

THE ACTS VII

again, saying. Sirs, ye are breth
ren ; why do ye wrong one to
another ?
27 But he that did his neigh
bour wrong thrust him away, say
ing, Who made thee a ruler and a
judge over us ?
28 Wilt thou kill me, as thou
diddest the Egyptian yesterday ?
29 Then fled Moses at this say
ing, and was a stranger in the land
of Madian, where he begat two
sons. 30 And when forty years were
expired, there appeared to him in
the wilderness of mount Sina an
angel of the Lord in a flame of flre
in a bush.
31 When Moses saw it, he won
dered at the sight : and as he drew
near to behold it, the voice of the
Lord came unto him,
32 Saying, I am the God of thy
fathers, the God of Abraham, and
the God of Isaac, and the God of
Jacob. Then Moses trembled,
and durst not behold.
33 Then said the Lord to him.
Put off thy shoes from thy feet :
for the place where thou standest
is holy ground.
34 I have seen, I have seen the
affliction of my people which is
in Egypt, and I have heard their
groaning, and am come down to
deliver them. And now come, I
will send thee into Egypt.
35 This Moses whom they
refused, saying, Who made thee a
ruler and a judge ? the same did
God send to be a ruler and a
deliverer by the hand of the angel
which appeared to him in the bush.
36 He brought them out, after
that he had shewed wonders and
signs in the land of Egypt, and in
the Red sea, and in the wilderness
forty vears.
37 'TI This is that Moses, which
said unto the children of Israel,
A prophet shall the Lord your
God raise up unto you of your
brethren, like unto me ; him shall
ye hear.
38 This is he, that was in the
church in the wilderness with the
angel which spake to him in the

are brothers ! ' he said, ' why
27 injure one another ? ' But
the man who was iyijuring his
neighbour pushed him aside.
' Who made you ruler and um-
28 pire over us ? ' he asked. ' Do
you want to kill me, as you
killed the Egyptian yesterday ? '
29 At that Moses fled ; hebecamea
sojourner in the land of Midian,
where he had two sons born to
30 him. At the clo5e of forty years
an angel [of the Lord] appeared
to him in the flames of a burning
thorn-bush, in the desert of mount
Sinai.
31 When Moses saw this, he
marvelled at the sight ; and
as he went up to look at it,
32 the voice of the Lord said,
' I am the God of your
fathers,
the God of Abraham
and Isaac and Jacob.'
Moses was so terrifled that
he did not dare to look at the
33 bush. But the Lord said io
him, ' Take the sandals off your
feet, for the place where you are
34 standing is sacred ground. I
have indeed seen the oppression
of my people in Egypt, I have
heard their groans, and I have
come down to rescue them. Come
now, I will send you back to
35 Egypt.' The Moses they re
fused, when they said, ' Who
made you ruler and umpire ? ' —
that was the very man whom
God sent to rule and to redeem
them, by aid of the angel who
had appeared to him in the
bush.
36 He it w^s who led them
forth, performing wonders and
signs in the land of Egypt, at
the Red Sea, and in the desert
during forty years.
37 (This was the Moses who
told the sons of Israel,
' God will raise up a prophet
for you from among your brother
hood, as he raised me.')
38 This was the man who at the
assembly in the desert inter
vened between the angel who
spoke to him on mount Sinai

THE ACTS VII

305

mount Sina, and with our fathers :
who received the lively oracles to
give unto us :
39 To whom our fathers would
not obey, but thrust him from
them, and in their hearts turned
back again into Egypt,
40 Saying unto Aaron, Make us
gods to go before us : for as for
this Moses, which brought us out
of the land of Egypt, we wot not
what is become of him.
41 And they made a calf in
those days, and offered sacriflce
unto the idol, and rejoiced in the
works of their own hands.
42 Then God turned, and gave
them up to worship the host of
heaven ; as it is written in the
book of the prophets, O ye house
of Israel, have ye offered to me
slain beasts and sacriflees hy the
space of forty years in the wUder
ness ?
43 Yea, ye took up the taber
nacle of Moloch, and the star of
your god Remphan, flgures which
ye made to worship them : and I
wUl carry you away beyond
Babylon. 44 Our fathers had the taber
nacle of witness in the wilderness,
as he had appointed, speaking
unto Moses, that he should make
it according to the fashion that
he had seen.
45 Which also our fathers that
came after brought in with Jesus
into the possession of the Gentiles,
whom God drave out before the
face of our fathers, unto the days
of David ;
46 Who found favour before
God, and desired to flnd a taber
nacle for the God of Jacob.
47 But Solomon built him an
house. 48 Howbeit the most High
dweUeth not in temples made
with hands ; as saith the prophet,
49 Heaven is my throne, and
earth is my footstool : what house
will ye build me ? saith the Lord :
or what is the place of my rest ?
50 Hath not my hand made all
these things ?
51 Tf Ye stifflnecked and uncir-

and our fathers ; he received
living Words to be given to us.
39 But our fathers would not sub
mit to him ; they pushed him
aside and hankered secretly after
Egypt.
40 'They told Aaron, ' Make
gods that trill march in front
of us 1 As for this Moses who
led us out of Egypt, we don't
know what has happened to
him ! '
41 They actually made a calf in
those days, offered sacrifice to
this idol, and grew festive over
what their own hands had man-
42 ufactured. So God turned from
them, abandoning them to the
worship of the .starry Host — as
it is written in the book of the
prophets, Did you offer me vic
tims and sacrifices during the
forty years in the desert, O house
43 of Israel 1 No, it was the tent of
Moloch and the star-symbol of
Rephan your god that yqu car
ried, figures that you manufac
tured for worship. So now I
will transport you beyond Baby-
44 Ion ! In the desert our fathers
had the tent of witness as ar
ranged by Him who told Moses
to make it after the pattern he
45 had seen. It was passed on and
borne in by our fathers as with
Joshua they took possession of
the territory of the nations
whom God drove out before
our fathers. So it remained
down to the days of David.
46 He found favour with God and
asked permission to devise a
dwelling for the God of Jacob.
47 It was Solomon, however, who
48 built him a house. And yet the
most High does not dwell in
houses made by hands. As the
prophet says,
49 Heaven is my throne,
the earth is a footstool for
my feet I
What house would you build
me ? saith the Lord.
On what spot could I settle ?
50 Did not my hand make all
this ?
61 Stiff-necked, uncircumcised in

306

THE ACTS VIII

cumcised in heart and ears, ye do
always resist the Holy Ghost : as
your fathers did, so do ye.
52 Which of the prophets have
not your fathers persecuted ? and
they have slain them which shewed
before of the coming of the Just
One ; of whom ye have been now
the betrayers and murderers :
53 Who have received the law
by the disposition of angels, and
have not kept it.
54 TI Wlien they heard these
things, they were cut to the heart,
and they gnashed on him with
their teeth.
55 But he, being full of the
Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly
into heaven, and saw the glory of
God, and Jesus standing on the
right hand of God,
56 And said. Behold, I see the
heavens opened, and the Son of
man standing on the right hand of
God. 57 Then they cried out with a
loud voice, and stopped their ears,
and ran upon him with one
accord, 58 And cast him out of the city,
and stoned him : and the wit
nesses laid down their clothes at
a young man's feet, whose name
was Saul.
59 And they stoned Stephen,
calling upon God, and saying.
Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.
60 And he kneeled down, and
cried with a loud voice. Lord, lay
not this sin to their charge. And
when he had said this, he fell
asleep. CHAPTER VIII
1 And Saul was consenting
unto his death. And at that
time there was a great persecution
against the church which was at
Jerusalem ; and they were all
scattered abroad throughout the
regions of Judaea and Samaria,
exci-'pt the apostles.
2 And devout men carried
Stephen to his burial, and made
great lamentation over him.
3 As for Saul, he made havock

heart and ear, you are al
ways resisting the holy Spirit/
As with your fathers, so
52 with you ! Which of the
prophets did yo.ur fathers faU
to persecute ? They kUled
those who announced be
forehand the coming of the
Just One. And here you
have betrayed him, mur-
53 dered him ! — you who got
the Law that angels trans
mitted, and have not obeyed
it! "
54 "When they heard this, they
were furious and gnashed
55 their teeth at him. He, full
of the holy Spirit, gazed
up at heaven and saw the
glory of God and Jesus
standing at God's right hand.
56 " Look," he said, " 1 see
heaven open and the Son of
man standing at God's right
57 hand ! " With a loud shriek
they shut their ears and
rushed at him like one man.
58 Putting him outside the city,
they proceeded to stone
him (the witnesses laid their
clothes at the feet of a youth
called Saul).
59 So they stoned Stephen,
who called on the Lord, say
ing, " Lord Jetu?, receive
my spirit ! " Then he knelt
down and cried aloud,
60 " Lord, let not this sin stand
against them ! " With these
words he slept the sleep of
1 death. (Saul quite approved
of his murder.)
CHAPTER VIII
That day a severe persecu
tion broke out against the
church in Jerusalem,
and everyone,
with the exception of the
apostles, was scattered over Judaea
and Samaria.
2 Devout men buried
Stephen and made loud la-
3 mentation over him, but Saul
made havoc of the church

THE ACTS VIII

307

of the church, entering into every
house, and haling men and women
committed them to prison.
4 Therefore they that were
scattered abroad went every where
preaching the word.
5 Then Philip went down to
the city of Samaria, and preached
Christ unto them.
6 And the people with one
accord gave heed unto those things
which Philip spake, hearing and
seeing the miracles which he did.
7 For unclean spirits, crying
with loud voice, came out of many
that were possessed with them :
and many taken with palsies, and
that were lame, were healed.
8 And there was great joy in
that city.
9 But there was a certain man,
caUed Simon, which beforetime in
the same city used sorcery, and
bewitched the people of Samaria,
giving out that himself was some
great one :
10 To whom they all gave heed,
from the least to the greatest, say
ing. This man is the great power
of God.
1 1 And to him they had regard,
because that of long time he had
bewitched them with sorceries.
12 But when they believed
PhUip preaching the things con
cerning the kingdom of God, and
the name of Jesus Christ, they
were baptized, both men and
women. 1 3 Then Simon himself believed
also : and when he was baptized,
he continued wdth Philip, and
wondered, beholding the miracles
and signs which were done.
14 Now when the apostles
which were at Jerusalem heard
that Samaria had received the
word of God , they sent unto them
Peter and John :
15 Who, when they were come
down, prayed for them, that they
might receive the Holy Ghost :
16 (For as yet he was fallen
upon none of them : only they
were baptized in the name of the
Lord Jesus.)
17 Then laid they their hands

by entering one house after
another, dragging off men and
women, and consigning them to
prison.
4 Now those who were scat
tered went through the land
5 preaching the gospel. Philip
travelled down to a town in
Samaria, where he preached
6 Christ to the people. And the
crowds attended like one man
to what was said by Philip,
listening to hira and watching
7 the miracles he performed. For
unclean spirits came screaming
and shrieking out of many who
had been possessed, and many
paralytics and lame people
8 were healed. So there was
great rejoicing in that town.
9 Now for some time previous a
man called Simon had been
practising magic arts in the
to^wn, to the utter astonish
ment of the Samaritan nation ;
he made himself out to be a
10 great person, and all sorts and
conditions of people attached
themselves to him, declaring he
was that Power of God which is
known as ' the Great Power.'
11 They attached themselves to
him because he had dazzled
them with his skill in magic
12 for a considerable time. But
when they believed Philip, who
preached the gospel of the
Reign of God and the name of
Jesus, they had themselves
baptized, both men and wo-
13 men ; indeed Simon himself
beUeved, and after his baptism
kept close to PhUip, utterly
astonished to see the signs and
striking miracles which were
taking place.
14 When the apostles at Jeru
salem heard that Samaria had
accepted the word of God, they
despatched Peter and John,
15 who came down and prayed
that the Samaritans might re-
16 ceive the holy Spirit. (As yet
it had not fallen upon any of
them ; they had simply been
baptized in the name of the
17 Lord Jesus.) Then they laid

308

THE ACTS VIII

on them, and they received the
Holy Ghost.
18 And when Simon saw that
through laying on of the apostles'
hands the Holy Ghost was given,
he offered them money,
19 Saying, Give me also this
power, that on whomsoever I lay
hands, he may receive the Holy
Ghost. 20 But Peter said unto him.
Thy money perish with thee,
because thou hast thought that
the gift of God may be purchased
with money.
21 Thou hast neither part nor
lot in this matter : for thy heart
is not right in the sight of God.
22 Repent therefore of this thy
wickedness, and pray God, ff
perhaps the thought of thine
heart may be forgiven thee.
23 For I perceive that thou art
in the gall of bitterness, and in the
bond of iniquity.
24 Then answered Simon, and
said, Pray ye to the Lord for me,
that none of these things which
ye have spoken come upon me.
25 And they, when they had
testifled and preached the word of
the Lord, returned to Jerusalem,
and preached the gospel in many
¦villages of the Samaritans.
26 And the angel of the Lord
spake unto Philip, saying. Arise,
and go toward the south unto the
way that goeth down from Jeru
salem unto Gaza, which is desert.
27 And he arose and went : and,
behold, a man of Ethiopia, an
eunuch of great authority under
Candace queen of the Ethiopians,
who had the charge of all her
treasure, and had come to Jerusa
lem for to worship,
28 Was returning, and sitting
in his chariot read Esaias the
prophet. 29 Then the Spirit said unto
Philip, Go near, and join thyself
to this chariot.
30 And Philip ran thither to
him, and heard him read the
prophet Esaias, and said, Under-
standest thou what thou readest ?
31 And he said, How can I,

their hands on them, and they
18 received the holy Spirit. Now
Simon noticed that the holy
Spirit was conferred by the lay
ing on of the apostles' hands ;
so he brought them money,
19 saying, " Let me share this
power too, so that anyone on
whom I lay my hands may
20 receive the holy Spirit." Peter
said to him, " Death to you and
your money, for dreaming you
could buy the gfft of God !
21 You come in for no share or lot
in this religion. Your heart
is all wrong in the sight of
God.
22 So repent of this wickedness
of yours, and ask God whether
you cannot be forgiven for
23 your heart's purpose. For I
see you are a bitter poison and a
24 pack of evil." Simon replied,
" Beseech the Lord for me !
Pray that nothing you have
said may befall me ! "
25 After bearing their testi
mony to the word of the Lord
and preaching it, the apostles
went back to Jerusalem,
preaching the gospel to a num
ber of the Samaritan -sdllages ;
26 but an angel of the Lord said to
Philip, " Get up and go south,
along the road from Jerusalem
to Gaza " (the desert-route).
27 So he got up an,d went on his
way. Now there was an
Ethiopian eunuch, a high
official of Candace the queen of
the Ethiopians (he was her chief
28 treasurer), who had come to
.Jerusalem for worship and was
on his way home. He was sit
ting in his chariot, reading the
29 prophet Isaiah. The Spirit
said to PhUip, " Go up and join
30 that chariot." "When Philip
ran up, he heard him reading
the prophet Isaiah. " Do you
really understand *¦ what you
are reading ? " he asked.
31 " Why, how can I possibly
* The Vulgate preserves the play on
words in the Greek. Intellegis quae legis
brings out, as English cannot, the force
of yiVfjtaKtLs a avayi.viiiiTKic^.

THE ACTS IX

309

except some man should guide
me ? And he desired Philip that
he would come up and sit with
him. 32 The place of the scripture
which he read was this. He was
led as a sheep to the slaughter ;
and like a lamb dumb before his
shearer, so opened he not his
mouth :
33 In his humiliation his judg
ment was taken away: and who
shall declare his generation ? for
his lffe is taken from the earth.
34 And the eunuch answered
Philip, and said, I pray thee, of
whom speaketh the prophet this ?
of himself, or of some other man ?
35 Then Philip opened his
mouth, and began at the same
scripture, and preached unto him
Jesus. 36 And as they went on their
way, they came unto a certain
water : and the eunuch said. See,
here is water ; what doth hinder
me to be baptized ?
37 And Philip said. If thou be
lievest with all thine heart, thou
mayest. And he answered and
said, I believe that Jesus Christ
is the Son of God.
38 And he commanded the
chariot to stand still : and they
went down both into the water,
both Philip and the eunuch ; and
he baptized him.
39 And when they were come
up out of the water, the Spirit of
the Lord caught away PhUip,
that the eunuch saw him no more ;
and he went on his way rejoicing.
40 But Philip was found at
Azotus : and passing through he
preached in all the cities, till he
came to Csesarea.

understand it," said the eu
nuch, " unless some one puts
me on the right track ? "
And he begged Philip to get up
and sit beside him.
32 Now the passage of scrip
ture which he was reading
was as follows : —
he was led like a sheep to be
slaughtered,
and as a lamb is dumb before
the shearer,
so he opens not his lips.
33 By humbling himself he had
his doom removed.
Who can tell his family 1
Por his life is cut off from
the earth.
34 So the eunuch said to Philip,
" Pray, who is the prophet
speaking about ? Is it him
self or someone else ? "
35 Then Philip opened his Ups,
and starting from this scripture
preached the gospel of Jesus to
him.
36 As they travelled on, they
came to some water, and
the eunuch said,
" Here is water !
What is to prevent me being
baptized ? "
38 So he ordered the chariot to
stop. Both of them stepped
into the water, and Philip
39 baptized the eunuch. When
they ' came up from the water,
the Spirit of the Lord caught
PhiUp away, and the eunuch
lost sight of him. He went
40 on his way rejoicing, while
Philip found himseff at
Azotus, where he passed
on, preaching the gospel in
every town, tUl he reached
Caesarea.

CHAPTER IX
1 And Saul, yet breathing out
threatenings and slaughter against
the disciples of the Lord, went
unto the high priest,
2 And desired of him letters to
Damascus to the synagogues, that
ff he found any of this way,
whether they were men or women.

CHAPTER IX
1 Meanwhile Saul

stUl

breathed threats of murder
against the disciples of the
Lord. He went to the high
2 priest and asked him for let
ters to the synagogues at Da
mascus empowering him to put
any man or woman in chains

310

THE ACTS IX

he might bring them bound unto
Jerusalem. 3 And as he journeyed, he came
near Damascus : and suddenly
there sinned round abcu'o him a
light from heaven :
4 And he fell to the earth, and
heard a voice saying unto him,
Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou
me ?
5 And he said. Who art thou.
Lord ? And the liord said, I am
Jesus whom thou persecutest : it
is hard for thee to kick against the
pricks. 6 And he trembling and aston
ished said. Lord, what wilt thou
have me to do ? And the Lord
said unto him, Arise, and go into
the city, and it shall be told thee
what thou must do.
7 And the men which journeyed
with him stood speechless, hearing
a voice, but seeing no man.
8 And Saul arose from the
earth ; and when his eyes were
opened, he saw no man : but they
led him by the hand, and brought
him into Damascus.
9 And he was three days with
out sight, and neither did eat nor
drink. 10 Tf And there was a certain
disciple at Damascus, named
Anapias ; and to him said the
Lord in a visi on, Ananias . And he
said. Behold, 1 am here, Lord.
11 And the Lord snid unto him.
Arise, and go into the street which
is called Straight, and enquire in
the house of Judas for one called
Saul, of Tarsus : for, behold, he
prayeth, 1 2 And hath seen in a vision a
man named Ananias coming in,
and putting his hand on him, that
he might receive his sight.
13 Then Ananias answered.
Lord, I have heard by many of
this man, how much evil he hath
done to thy saints at Jerusalem :
14 And here he hath authority
from the chief priests to bind all
that call on thy name.
15 But the Lord said unto him.
Go thy way : for he is a chosen
vessel unto me, to bear my name

whom he could flnd belonging
to the Way, and bring them to
Jerusalem.
3 As he neared Damascus
in the course of his journey,
suddenly a light from heaven
4 flashed round him ; he dropped
to the ground and heard a
voice saying to him, " Saul,
Saul, why do you persecute
5 me?" "Who are you?"*
he asked. " 1 am .Jesus," he
said, " and you persecute me.
6 Get up and go into the city.
There you will be told what
7 you have to do." His fellow-
travellers stood speechless, for
they heard the voice but they
8 could not see anyone. Saul got
up from the ground, but
though his eyes were open he
could see nothing ; so they
took his hand and led him to
9 Damascus. For three days he
remained sightless, he neither
ate nor drank.
10 Now there was a disciple
called Ananias in Damascus.
11 The Lord said to him in a
vision, "Ananias." He said, "I
am here, Lord." And the Lord
said to him, " Go away to the
street called ' The Straight
Street,' and ask at the house
of Judas for a man of Tarsus
called Saul. He is praying at
12 this very moment, and he has
seen a man called Ananias enter
and lay his hands upon him to
13 bring back his sight." "But,
Lord," Ananias answered,
" many people have told me
about all the mischief this man
has done to thy saints at
14 Jerusalem ! And in this city
too he has authority from the
high priests to put anyone in
chains who invokes thy
15 Name ! " But the Lord said
to him, " Go ; I have chosen
him to be the means of bring
ing my Name before the Gen-
* I have deliberately left Kvpie un
translated here, as in xxii. 8 and xxvi. 14,
no less than in -s:. 4. Any English render
ing would imply either too much or too
little.

THE ACTS IX

311

before the Gentiles, and kings,
and the children of Israel :
16 For I will shew him how
great things he must suffer for my
name's sake.
17 And Ananias went his way,
and entered into the house ; and
putting his hands on him said.
Brother Saul, the Lord, even
Jesus, that appeared unto thee in
the way as thou camest, hath sent
me, that thou mightest receive
thy sight, and be fllled with the
Holy Ghost.
18 And immediately there fell
from his eyes as it had been scales :
and he received sight forthwith,
and arose, and was baptized.
19 And when he had received
meat, he was strengthened. Then
was Saul certain days with the
disciples which were at Da
mascus. 20 Andstraightwayhepreached
Christ in the synagogues, that he
is the Son of God.
21 But all that heard him were
amazed, and said ; Is not this he
that destroyed them which called
on this name in Jerusalem, and
came hither for that intent, that
he might bring them bound unto
the chief priests ?
22 But Saul increased the more
in strength, and confounded the
Jews which dwelt at Damascus,
proving that this is very Christ.
23 Tf And after that many
days were fulflUed, the Jews took
counsel to kill him :
24 But their la^ying await
was kno-svn of Saul. And they
watched the gates day and night
to kill him.
25 Then the disciples took him
by night, and let him down by
the wall in a basket.
26 And when Saul was come to
Jerusalem, he assayed to join
himself to the disciples : but they
were all afraid of him, and believed
not that he was a disciple.
27 But Barnabas took him, and
brought him to the apostles, and
declared unto them how he had
seen the Lord in the way, and that
he had spoken to him, and how he

tiles and their kings as well as
16 before the sons of Israel. 1
will show him all he has to
suffer for the sake of my
17 Name." So Ananias went oft
and entered the house, laying
his hands on him with these
words, " Saul, my brother,
1 have been sent by the Lord,
by Jesus who appeared to you
on the road, to let you regain
your sight and be fllled with the
18 holy Spirit." In a moment
something like scales fell from
his eyes, he regained his sight,
19 got up and was baptized. Then
he took some food and felt
strong again. For several days
he stayed at Damascus with
20 the disciples. He lost no time
in preaching throughout the
synagogues that Jesus was the
21 Son of God — to the amaze
ment of all his hearers, who
said, " Is this not the man who
in Jerusalem harried those who
invoke this Name, the man
who came here for the ex
press purpose of carrying
them all in chains to the high
priests ? "
22 Saul became more and more
vigorous. He put the Jewish
residents in Damascus to con
fusion by his proof that Jesus
23 was the Christ ; and the Jews,
after a number of days had
elapsed, conspired to make
24 away wdth him. But their plot
came to the ears of Saul, and,
although they kept watch on
the gates day and night in
order to make away wdth him,
25 his disciples managed one night
to let him down over the wall
by lowering him in a, basket.
26 He got to Jerusalem and tried
to join the disciples, but they
were all afraid of him, unable
to believe he was really a dis
ciple,
27 Barnabas, however, got hold
of him and brought him to
the apostles. To them he re
lated how he had seen the Lord
upon the road, how He had
spoken to him, and how he

312

THE ACTS IX

had preached boldly at Damascus
in the name of Jesus.
28 And he was with them com
ing in and going out at Jerusalem.
29 And he spake boldly in the
name of the Lord .Jesus, and dis
puted against the Grecians : but
they went about to slay him.
30 Which when the brethren
knew, they brought him down to
Caesarea, and sent him forth to
Tarsus. 31 Then had the churches rest
throughout all Judsea and Galilee
and Samaria, and were edified ;
and walking in the fear of the
Lord, and in the comfort of the
Holy Ghost, were multiplied.
32 Tf And it came to pass, as
Peter passed throughout all
quarters, he came down also to the
saints which dwelt at Lydda.
33 And there he found a certain
man named ^neas, which had
kept his bed eight years, and was
sick of the palsy.
34 And Peter said unto him,
j95neas, Jesus Christ maketh thee
whole : arise, and make thy bed.
And he arose immediately.
35 And all that dwelt at Lydda
and Saron saw him, and turned to
the Lord.
36 TI Now there was at Joppa a
certain disciple named Tabitha,
which by interpretation is called
Dorcas : this woman was full of
good works and almsdeeds which
she did.
37 And it came to pass in those
days, that she was sick, and died :
whom when they had washed, they
laid her in an upper chamber.
38 And forasmuch as Lydda
was nigh to Joppa, and the disci
ples had heard that Peter was
there, they sent unto him two
men, desiring him that he would
not delay to come to them.
39 Then Peter arose and went
with them. When he was come,
they brought him into the upper
chamber : and all the widows
stood by him weeping, and shew
ing the coats and garments which
Dorcas made, while she was with
them.

had spoken freely in the name
28 of Jesus at Damascus. He then
went in and out among them at
.Jerusalem, speaking freely in
29 the name of the Lord ; he also
held conversations and de
bates with the Hellenists. But
when the brothers learned that
the Hellenists were attempting
30 to make away with him, they
took him down to Caesarea and
sent him off to Tarsus.
31 Now, all over Judaea, Gali
lee, and Samaria, the church
enjoyed peace ; it was consoli
dated, inspired by reverence for
the Lord and by its invocation
of the holy Spirit, and so in-
32 creased in numbers. Peter
moved here and there among
them all, and it happened that
in the course of his tours he
came down to visit the saints
33 who stayed at Lydda. There
he found a man called .ffineas
who had been bed-ridden for
eight years with paralysis.
34 " ^neas," said Peter, " Jesus
the Christ cures you ! Get up
and make your bed ! " He got
35 up at once. And all the in
habitants of Lydda and Saron
saw him, and they turned to
the Lord.
36 At Joppa there was a disciple
called Tabitha (which may he
translated Dorcas, or ' Gaz
elle '), a woman whose life was
full of good actions and of
37 charitable practices. She hap
pened to take ill and die at this
time, and after washing her
body they laid it in an upper
88 room. When the disciples
heard that Peter was at Lydda
(for Joppa is not far from
Lydda), they sent two men to
beg him to " Come on to us
39 without delay." So Peter got
up and went with them. When
he arrived, they took him up
to the room, where all the
widows stood beside him crying
as they showed him the gar
ments and dresses that Dor
cas used to make when she was

THE ACTS X

313

40 But Peter put them all forth,
and kneeled down, and prayed ;
and turning him to the body said,
Tabitha, arise. And she opened
her eyes : and when she saw Peter,
she sat up.
41 And he gave her his hand,
and lifted her up, and when he had
caUed the saints and widows, pre
sented her alive.
42 And it was known through
out all Joppa ; and many believed
in the Lord.
43 And it came to pass, that he
tarried many days in Joppa with
one Simon a tanner.

40 with them. Peter put them all
outside ; then he knelt down
and prayed, and turning to the
body said,
" Tabitha, rise."
She opened her eyes, and
on seeing Peter she sat
up.
41 Then he gave her his hand,
raised her, and, after calling
the saints and the widows
he presented her to them
alive.
42 This became kno-svn all over
Joppa, and many believed in
the Lord.

CHAPTER X
1 There was a certain man in
Csesarea called Cornelius, a cen
turion of the band called the
Italian band,
2 A devout man, and one that
feared God with aU his house,
which gave much alms to the
people, and prayed to God alway.
3 He saw in a vision evidently
about the ninth hour of the day
an angel of God coming in to him,
and saying unto him, Cornelius.
4 And when he looked on him,
he was afraid, and said, What is it.
Lord ? And he said unto him,
Thy prayers and thine alms are
come up for a memorial before
God. 5 And now send men to Joppa,
and call for one Simon, whose sur
name is Peter :
6 He lodgeth with one Simon a
tanner, whose house is by the sea
side : he shall tell thee what thou
oughtest to do.
7 And when the angel which
spake unto Cornelius was departed,
he called two of his household ser
vants, and a devout soldier of
them that waited on him con
tinually ;
8 And when he had declared all
these things unto them, he sent
them to Joppa.
9 TI On the morrow, as they
went on their journey, and drew
nigh unto the city, Peter went up

CHAPTER X
43 In Joppa Peter stayed for
some time, at the house of
1 Simon a tanner. Now in
Caesarea there was a man
called Cornelius, a captain in
2 the Italian regiment, a religious
man, who reverenced God with
all his household, who was lib
eral in his alms to the People,
and who constantly prayed to
God.
3 About three o'clock in the
afternoon he distinctly saw
in a vision an angel of God
entering and saying to him,
" Cornelius."
4 He stared at the angel in
terror, saying, " "What is it ? "
He replied, " Your prayers
and your alms have risen
before God as a sacrifice to
5 be remembered. You must
now send some men to Joppa
for a certain Simon who is sur-
6 named Peter ; he is staying
with Simon a tanner, whose
house stands by the sea."
7 When the angel who spoke to
him had left, he called two of
his men servants and a religi
ously minded soldier who be
longed to his personal retinue,
8 and after describing all the
vision to them, he sent them
9 to .Joppa. Next day they
were still on the road and not
far from the town, when Peter

314

THE ACTS X

upon the housetop to pray about
the sixth hour :
1 0 And he became very hungry,
and would have eaten : but while
they made ready, he fell into a
trance, 1 1 And saw heaven opened, and
a certain vessel descending unto
him, as it had been a great sheet
knit at the four corners, and let
down to the earth :
12 Wherein were all manner of
fourfooted beasts of the earth, and
wild beasts, and creeping things,
and fowls of the air.
1 3 And there came a voice to
him, Rise, Peter ; kill, and eat.
14 But Peter said. Not so.
Lord ; for I have never eaten any
thing that is common or unclean.
15 And the voice spake unto
him again the second time. What
God hath cleansed, that call not
thou common.
16 This was done thrice : and
the vessel was received up again
into heaven.
17 Now while Peter doubted in
himself what this vision which he
had seen should mean, behold,
the men which were sent from
Cornelius had made enquiry for
Simon's house, and stood before
the gate,
IS And called, and asked whe
ther Simon, which was surnamed
Peter, were lodged there.
19 TI WhUe Peter thought on
the vision, the Spirit said unto
him, Behold, three men seek thee.
20 Arise therefore, and get thee
dow n, and go with them, doubting
nothing •- for 1 have sent them.
21 Then Peter went down to
the men which were sent unto him
from Cornelius ; and said. Behold,
I am he -svhom ye seek : what is
the cause wherefore ye are come ?
22 And they said, Cornelius the
centurion, a just man, and one
that teareth God, and of good
report among all the nation of the
Jews, was warned from God by an
holy angel to send for thee into his
house, and to hear words of thee.
23 Then called he them in, and
lodged them. And on the mor-

went up to the roof of the house
10 about noon to pray. He be
came very hungry and longed
for some food. But as they
were getting the meal ready, a
11 trance came over him. He saw
heaven open and a vessel com
ing down, like a huge sheet
lowered by the four corners to
12 the earth, which contained aU
quadrupeds and creeping things
13 of the earth and wild birds. A
voice came to him, " Rise,
14 Peter, kill and eat." But
Peter said, " No, no, my Lord ;
1 have never eaten anything
15 common or unclean." A sec
ond time the voice came back
to him, " What God has
cleansed, you must not regard
16 as common." This happened
three times ; then the vessel
was at once raised to heaven.
17 Peter was quite at a loss to
know the meaning of the vision
he had seen ; but just then,
the messengers of Cornehus,
who had made inquiries for the
house of Simon, stood at the
18 door and caUed out to ask ff
Simon, surnamed Peter, was
staying there.
19 So the Spirit said to
Peter, who -was pondering
over the vision, " 'There are
three men looking for you !
20 Come, get up and go do-svn,
and have no hesitation
about accompanying them,
for it is I who have sent
them."
21 Then Peter went down to
the men, saying, " I am the
man you are looking for.
What is your reason for
coming ? "
22 They said, " Cornelius, a
captain, a good man who
reverences God and enjoys a
good reputation among the
whole Jewish nation, was
instructed by a holy angel
to send for you to his house
and to listen to what you
23 had to say." So he in
vited them in and entertained
them. Next day he was up

THE ACTS X

315

row Peter went away with them,
and certain brethren from Joppa
accompanied him.
24 And the morrow after they
entered into Csesarea. And Cor
nelius waited for them, and had
called together his kinsmen and
near friends.
25 And as Peter was coming in,
Cornelius met him, and fell down
at his feet, and worshipped him.
26 But Peter took him up, say
ing. Stand up ; I myself also am
a man. 27 And as he talked with him,
he went in, and found many that
were come together.
28 And he said unto them. Ye
know how that it is an unlawful
thing for a man that is a Jew to
keep company, or come unto one
of another nation ; but God hath
shewed me that I should not call
any man common or unclean.
29 Therefore came I unto you
without gainsaying, as soon as I
was sent for : I ask therefore for
what intent ye have sent for me ?
30 And Cornelius said. Four
days ago I was fasting untU this
hour ; and at the ninth hour I
prayed in my house, and, behold,
a man stood before me in bright
clothing, 31 And said, Cornelius, thy
prayer is. heard, and thine alms
are had in remembrance in the
sight of God.
32 Send therefore to Joppa,
and call hither Simon, whose sur
name is Peter ; he is lodged in the
house of one Simon a tanner by the
sea side : who, when he cometh,
shall speak unto thee.
33 Immediately therefore I sent
to thee ; and thou hast well done
that thou art come. Now there
fore are we all here present before
God, to hear all things that are
commanded thee of God.
34 Tf Then Peter opened his
mouth, and said, Of a truth I
perceive that God is no respecter
of persons :
35 But in every nation he that
teareth him, and worketh right
eousness, is accepted with him.

and off with them, accom
panied by some of the bro-
24 thers from Joppa ; and on
the next day he reached
25 Caesarea. Peter was just
going into the house when
Co'melius met him, fell at his
feet, and worshipped him ;
26 but Peter raised him, saying,
" Get up, I am only a man
27 myself." Then talking to
him he entered the house,
to find a large company
24 assembled. (For Cornelius
had been expecting him and
had called his kinsfolk and
intimate friends together.)*
28 To them Peter said, " You
know yourselves it is Ulegal
for a Jew to join or accost
anyone belonging to another
nation ; but God has shown
me that 1 must not caU any
man common or unclean,
29 and so I have come without
any demur when I was sent
for. Now I want to know
why you sent for me ? "
30 " Three days ago," said Cor
nelius, " at this very hour I
was praying in my house at
three o'clock in , the after
noon, when a man stood be
fore me in shining dress,
31 saying, 'Cornelius, your
prayer has been heard," your
alms are remembered by
32 God. You must send to
Joppa and summon Simon
who is surnamed Peter ; he is
staying in the house of Si
mon a tanner beside the sea.'
33 So I sent for you at once,
and you have been kind
enough to come. Well now,
here we are all present before
God to listen to what the
Lord has commanded you to
34 say." Then Peter opened his
lips and said, " I see quite
plainly that God has no
35 favourites, but that he who
reverences Him and lives a
good life in any nation is
36 welcomed by Him. You know
* Transposing ver. 246 to its right
position between ver. 27 and ver. 28.

316

THE ACTS X

36 The word which God sent
unto tlie cii Jlren of Israel, preach
ing peace by Jesus Christ : (he is
Lord of all :)
37 That word, I say, ye know,
which was published throughout
all Judsea, and began from Galilee,
after the baptism which John
preached ;
38 How God anointed Jesus of
Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and
with power : who went about
doing good, and healing all that
were oppressed of the devU ; for
God was with him.
39 And we are witnesses of all
things which he did both in the
land of the Jews, and in Jerusa
lem ; whom they slew and hanged
on a tree :
40 Him God raised up the third
day, and shewed him openly ;
41 Not to all the people, but
unto witnesses chosen before of
God, even to us, who did eat and
drink with him after he rose from
the dead.
42 And he commanded us to
preach unto the people, and to
testify that it is he which was
ordained of God to be the Judge of
quick and dead.
43 To him give all the prophets
witness, that through his name
whosoever believeth in him shaU
receive remission of sins.
44 TI While Peter yet spake
these words, the Holy Ghost fell
on all them which heard the word.
45 And they of the circumcision
which believed were astonished,
as many as came with Peter,
because that on the Gentiles also
was poured out the gift of the Holy
Ghost. 46 For they heard them speak
with tongues, and magnify God.
Then answered Peter,
47 Can any man forbid water,
that these should not be baptized,
which have received the Holy
Ghost as well as we ?
48 And he commanded them to
be baptized in the name of the
Lord. Then prayed they him to
tarry certain days.

the message he sent to the sons
of Israel when he preached the
gospel of peace by Jesus Christ
37 (who is Lord of all) ; you know
how it spread over the whole of
Judaea, starting from Galilee
after the baptism preached by
John ^ how God consecrated
38 Jesus of Nazaret with the holy
Spirit and power, and how he
went about doing good and
curing all who were harassed
by the de-vil : for God was with
39 him. As for what he did in the
land of the Jews and of Jerusa
lem, we can testify to that.
40 They slew him by hanging him
on a gibbet, but God raised him
on the third day, and allowed
41 him to be seen not by all the
People but by witnesses whom
God had previously selected, by
us who ate and drank with
him after his resurrection from
42 the dead, when he enjoined
us to preach to the People,
testifying that this was he
whom God has appointed to
be judge of the li-ving and
43 of the dead. AU the prophets
testff.y that everyone who be
lieves in him is to receive
remission of sins through his
Name."
44 WhUe Peter was stiU speak
ing, the holy Spirit feU upon
aU who listened to what he
45 said. Now the Je-svish be
lievers who had accompanied
Peter were amazed that the
gfft of the holy Spirit had
actually been poured out on
46 the GentUes — for they heard
them speak with ' tongues ' and
magnffy God.
47 At this Peter asked, " Can
any one refuse water for the
baptism of these people —
people who have received the
holy Spirit just as we ourselves
have ? "
48 And he ordered them to
be baptized in the name of
Jesus Christ. Then they
begged him to remain for some
days.

THE ACTS XI

317

CHAPTER XI
1 And the apostles and breth
ren that were in Judaea heard that
the GentUes had also received the
word of God.
2 And when Peter was come up
to Jerusalem, they that were of
the circumcision contended with
him, 3 Saying, Thou wentest in to
men uncircumcised, and didst eat
with them.
4 But Peter rehearsed the matter
from the beginning, and expound
ed it by order unto them, saying,
5 1 was in the city of Joppa
praying : and in a trance I saw
a vision, A certain vessel descend,
as it had been a great sheet, let
down from heaven by four corners;
and it came even to me :
6 Upon the which when I had
fastened mine eyes, I considered,
and saw fourfooted beasts of the
earth, and wUd beasts, and creep
ing things, and fowls of the air.
7 And I heard a voice saying
unto me. Arise, Peter ; slay and
eat. 8 But I said. Not so. Lord : for
nothing common or unclean hath
at anytime entered into my mouth.
9 But the voice answered me
again from heaven. What God
hath cleansed, that call not thou
common. 10 And this was done three
times : and all were drawn up
again into heaven.
11 And, behold, immediately
there were three men already come
unto the house where I was, sent
from Csesarea unto me.
12 And the Spirit bade me go
vsdth them, nothing doubting.
Moreover these six brethren
accompanied me, and we entered
into the man's house :
13 And he shewed us how he
had seen an angel in his house,
which stood and said unto him,
Send men to Joppa, and call for
Simon, whose surname is Peter ;
14 "Who shall tell thee words,
whereby thou and all thy house
shall be saved.

CHAPTER XI
1 Now the apostles and the
brothers in Judaea heard that
the Gentiles also had received
2 the word of God. So when
Peter came up to Jerusalem,
the circumcision party fell foul
of him.
3 " You went into the houses
of the uncircumcised," they
said, " and you ate with
4 them ! " Then Peter pro
ceeded to put the facts before
5 them. " I was in the town of
Joppa at prayer," he said,
" and in a trance I saw a vision
— a vessel coming down like a
huge sheet lowered from hea
ven by the four corners. It
6 came down to me, and when 1
looked steadily at it, I noted
the quadrupeds of the earth,
the wild beasts, the creeping
things and the wild birds.
7 Also I heard a voice saying to
me, ' Rise, Peter, kUl and eat.'
8 I said, ' No, no, my Lord ; *
nothing common or unclean
9 has ever passed my lips.' But
a voice answered me for the
second time out of heaven,
' What God has cleansed, you
must not regard as common.'
10 This happened three times,
and then the whole thing was
11 drawn back into heaven. At
that very moment three men
reached the house where I was
living, sent to me from Caesa-
12 rea. The Spirit told me to
have no hesitation in accom
panying them ; these six
brothers went with me as well,
and we entered the man's
house.
13 He related to us how he
had seen the angel standing
in his house and saying, ' Send
to Joppa for Simon who is
14 surnamed Peter ; he wUl tel
you how you and all you
household are to be saved.'
• Here, as in x. 14, /ciJpie is translated
Peter was a Christian, and the connexioi'
of the Voice with the Spirit Is e-sdden
from the context.

318

THE ACTS XI

15 And as I began to spe.ak,
the Holy Ghost fell on them, as
on us at the beginning.
16 Then remembered I the
word of the Lord, how that he
said, John indeed baptized with
water; but ye shall be baptized
with the Holy Ghost.
17 Forasmuch then as God gave
them the like gift as he did unto
us, who believed on the Lord
Jesus Christ ; what was I, that I
could withstand God ?
18 When they heard these
things, they held their peace, and
glorified God, saying, Then hath
God also to the Gentiles granted
repentance unto life.
19 Tf Now they which were
scattered abroad upon the per
secution that arose about Stephen
travelled as far as Phenice, and
Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching
the word to none but unto the
Jews only.
20 And some of them were men
of Cyprus and Cyrene, which,
when they were come to Antioch,
spake unto the Grecians, preach
ing the Lord Jesus.
21 And the hand of the Lord
was with them : and a great
number believed, and turned unto
the Lord.
22 Tf Then tidings of these
things came unto the ears of the
church which was in Jerusalem :
and they sent forth Barnabas,
that he should go as far as Antioch.
23 Who, when he came, and
had seen the grace of God, was
glad, and exhorted them all, that
with purpose of heart they would
cleave unto the Lord.
24 For he was a good man, and
full of the Holy Ghost and of faith:
and much people was added unto
the Lord.
25 Then departed Barnabas to
Tarsus, for to seek Saul :
26 And when he had found him,
he brought him unto Antioch.
And it came to pass, that a whole
year they assembled themselves
with the church, and taught much
people. And the disciples were
called Christians flrst in Antioch.

1 5 Now just as I began to speak,
the holy Spirit fell upon them
as upon us at the beginning ;
16 and I remembered the saying of
the Lord, that ' John baptized
with water, but you shall be
baptized with the holy Spirit.'
17 Well then, if God has given
them exactly the same gift as
he gave us when we believed in
the Lord Jesus Christ, who -was
I — how could I try — to thwart
18 God ? " On hearing this they
desisted and glorifled God,
saying, " So God has actually
allowed the GentUes to repent
and live ! "
19 Now those who had been
scattered by the trouble which
arose over Stephen made their
way as far as Phoenicia and
Cyprus and Antioch, but they
preached the word to none ex-
20 cept Jews. Some of them,
however, were Cypriotes and
Cyrenians, who on reaching
Antioch told the Greeks * also
the gospel of the Lord Jesus ;
21 the strong hand of the Lord
was with them, and a large
number believed and turned
22 to the Lord. The news of this
reached the church in Jeru
salem, and they despatched
23 Barnabas to Antioch. When
he came and saw the grace of
God he rejoiced, and encour
aged them all to hold by the
Lord with heartfelt purpose
24 (for he was a good man, fuU
of the holy Spirit and faith).
Considerable numbers of peo
ple were brought in for the
Lord.
25 So Barnabas went off to
26 Tarsus to look for Saul, and
on flnding him he brought him
to Antioch, where for a whole
year they were guests of the
church and taught consider
able numbers. It was at
Antioch too that the disciples
were originally called " Chris
tians."
• Reading 'EAX,)TO9 with X° A D*, lor
which 'EA\T]i'i(TTas seems to have been
substituted under the influence of ix. 29.

THE ACTS XII

319

27 Tf And in these days came
prophets from Jerusalem unto
Antioch. 28 And there stood up one of
them named Agabus, and signifled
by the Spiiit that there should be
great dearth throughout all the
world : which came to pass in the
days of Claudius Caesar.
29 Then the disciples, every
man according to his ability,
determined to send relief unto the
brethren which dwelt in Judaea :
30 Which also they did, and
sent it to the elders by the hands
of Barnabas and Saul.

27 During these days some
prophets came down from Je-
28 rusalem to Antioch, one of
whom, named Agabus, showed
by the Spirit that a severe
famine was about to 'visit the
whole world (the famine which
occurred in the reign of Clau-
29 dius). So the disciples put
aside money, as each of them
was able to afford it, for a
contribution to be sent to the
30 brothers in Judaea. This they
carried out, sending their con
tribution to the presbyters by
Barnabas and Saul.

CHAPTER XII
1 Now about that time Herod
the king stretched forth ^.is hands
to vex certain of the church.
2 And he killed James the
brother of John with the sword.
3 And because he saw it
pleased the Jews, he proceeded
further to take Peter also. (Then
were the days of unleavened
bread.) 4 And when he had appre
hended him, he put him in prison,
and delivered him to four quater
nions of soldiers to keep him ;
intending after Easter to bring
him forth to the people.
5 Peter therefore was kept in
prison : but prayer was made
without ceasing of the church
unto God for him.
6 And when Herod would have
brought him forth, the same night
Peter was sleeping between two
soldiers, bound with two chains :
and the keepers before the door
kept the prison.
7 And, behold, the angel of the
Lord came upon him, and a light
shined in the prison : and he
smote Peter on the side, and raised
him up, saying. Arise up quickly.
And his chains fell off from his
hands. 8 And the angel said unto him.
Gird thyself, and bind on thy san
dals. And so he did. And he
saith unto him, Cast thy garment
about thee, and foUow me.

CHAPTER XII
1 It was about that time that
king Herod laid hands of
violence on some members of
2 the church. James the brother
of John he slew with the sword,
3 and when he saw this pleased
the Jews, he went on to seize
Peter. ( This was during the
4 days of unleavened bread. ) Af
ter arresting him he put him
in prison, handing him over to
a guard of sixteen soldiers, with
the intention of producing him
to the People after the pass-
over.
5 So Peter was closely guarded
in prison, while earnest prayer
for him was offered to God by
the church.
6 The very night before Herod
meant to have him produced,
Peter lay asleep between two
soldiers ; he was fastened
by two chains, and sentries
in front of the door guarded
the prison.
7 But an angel of the Lord
flashed on him, and a light
shone in the cell ; striking Peter
on the side he woke him,
saying, " Quick, get up I "
The fetters dropped from his
8 hands, and the angel said to
him, " Gird yourself and put
on your sandals." He did so.
Then said the angel,
" Put on your coat and
follow me."

320

THE ACTS XII

9 And he went out, and fol
lowed him ; and wist not that it
was true which was done by the
angel ; but thought he saw a
vision. 10 When they were past the
flrst and the second ward, they
came unto the iron gate that
leadeth unto the city ; which
opened to them of his own accord :
and they went out, and passed on
through one street ; and forth
with the angel departed from him.
1 1 And when Peter was come to
himself, he said. Now I know of
a surety, that the Lord hath sent
his angel, and hath delivered me
out of the hand of Herod, and
from all the expectation of the
people of the Jews.
1 2 And when he had considered
the thing, he came to the house of
Mary the mother of John, whose
surname was Mark ; where many
were gathered together praying.
13 And as Peter knocked at the
door of the gate, a damsel came to
hearken, hamed Rhoda.
14 And when she knew Peter's
voice, she opened not the gate for
gladness, but ran in, and told how
Peter stood before the gate.
15 And they said unto her.
Thou art mad. But she con
stantly affirmed that it was even
so. Then said they. It is his angel.
16 But Peter continued knock
ing: and when they had opened
the door, and saw him, they were
astonished. 17 But he, beckoning unto
them with the hand to hold their
peace, declared unto them how
the Lord had brought him out of
the prison. And he said. Go shew
these things unto James, and to
the brethren. And he departed,
and went into another place.
18 Now as soon as it was day,
there was no small stir among the
soldiers, what was become of
Peter. 19 And when Herod had sought
for him, and found him not, he
examined the keepers, and com
manded that they should be put to
death. And he went down from

9 And he followed him out, not
realizing that what the angel
did was real, but imagining that
10 he saw a vision. "When they
had passed the flrst guard and
the second they came to the
iron gate leading into the city,
which opened to them of its
own accord ; they passed out,
and after they had gone
through one street, the angel
11 immediately left him. Then
Peter came to his senses and
said, " Now I know for certain
that the Lord has sent his angel
and rescued me from the hand
of Herod and from aU that the
Jewish people were anticipat
ing."
12 When he grasped the situa
tion, he went to the house
of Mary, the mother of .John
who was surnamed Mark,
where a number had met for
prayer.
13 When he knocked at the
door of the porch, a maid
servant caUed Rhoda came to
14 answer it ; but as soon as she
recognized Peter's voice, in
stead of opening the door she
ran inside from sheer joy and
announced that Peter was
standing in front of the porch.
15 " You are mad," they said.
But she insisted it was true.
" It is his angel," they said.
16 But Peter kept on knocking,
and when they opened the
door they were amazed to see
him.
1 7 He beckoned to them to keep
quiet and then described to
them how the Lord had brought
him out of prison. " Report
this to James," he said, " and
to the brothers." And off he
18 went to another place. Now
when day broke there was a
great commotion among the
soldiers over what could have
19 become of Peter. Herod made
inquiries for him but could not
find him ; so, after cross-
examining the guards, he
ordered them off to death. He
then went down from Judaea

THE ACTS XIII

321

Judsea to Csesarea, and there
abode. 20 Tf And Herod was highly
displeased with them of Tyre and
Sidon : but they came with one
accord to him, and, having made
Blastus the king's chamberlain
their friend, desired peace ; be
cause their country was nourished
by the king's country.
21 And upon a set day Herod,
arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon
his throne, and made an oration
unto them.
22 And the people gave a
shout, saying. It is the voice of a
god, and not of a man.
23 And immediately the angel
of the Lord smote him, because
he gave not God the glory : and
he was eaten of worms, and gave
up the ghost.
24 Tf But the word of God grew
and multiplied.
26 And Barnabas and Saul
returned from Jerusalem, when
they had fulfUled their ministry,
and took with them John, whose
surname was Mark.

to Caesarea, where he spent
20 some time. As there was a
bitter feud between him and the
inliabitants of Tyre and Sidon,
they waited on him unani
mously and after conciliating
the royal chamberlain Blastus
they made overtures for peace,
as their country depended for
its food-supply upon the royal
21 territory. On a stated day
Herod arrayed himseff in royal
robes, took his seat on the
dais, and proceeded to har-
22 angue them. The populace
shouted, " It is a god's voice,
23 not a man's ! " and in a mo
ment an angel of the Lord
struck him, because he had not
given due glory to God ; he
was eaten up by worms and so
expired.
24 The word of God spread and
multiplied.
25 After fulfiUing their com
mission, Barnabas and Saul
returned from Jerusalem, bring
ing wdth them John who is
surnamed Mark.

CHAPTER XIII
1 Now there were in the church
that was at Antioch certain
prophets and teachers ; as Barna
bas, and Simeon that was called
Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and
Manaen, which had been brought
up with Herod the tetrarch, and
Saul. 2 As they ministered to the
Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost
said, Separate me Barnabas and
Saul for the work whereunto I
have called them.
3 And when they had fasted
and prayed, and laid their hands
on them, they sent them away.
4 Tf So they, being sent forth
by the Holy Ghost, departed
unto Seleucia ; and from thence
they saUed to Cyprus.
5 And when they were at Sala-
mis, they preached the word of
God in the synagogues of the
Jews; and they had- also John to
their minister,
11

CHAPTER XIII
1 Now in the local church at
Antioch there were prophets
and teachers,
Barnabas, Ssrmeon (caUed
Niger) and Lucius the Cyre
nian, besides Manaen (a foster-
brother of Herod the tetrarch)
and Saul.
2 As they were worshipping
the Lord and fasting, the holy
Spirit said, " Come ! set me
apart Barnabas and Saul for
the work to which I have called
3 them." Then after fasting
and praying they laid their
hands on them and let them
go.
4 Sent out thus by the holy
Spirit, they went down to Se
leucia and from there they
5 sailed to Cyprus. On reaching
Salamis they proclaimed the
word of God in the Jewish syna
gogues, wdth John as their as
sistant.

322

THE ACTS XIII

6 And when they had gone
through the isle unto Paphos,
they found a certain sorcerer, a
false prophet, a, Jew, whose name
was Bar- jesus :
7 Which was with the deputy
of the country, Sergius Paulus, a
prudent man ; who called for
Barnabas and Saul, and desired
to hear the word of God.
8 But Elymas the sorcerer (for
so is his name by interpretation)
withstood them, seeking to turn
away the deputy from the faith.
9 Then Saul, (who also is called
Paul,) fiUed with the Holy Ghost,
set his eyes on him,
10 Arid said, O full of all sub
tilty and all mischief, thou child
of the devil, thou enemy of all
righteousness, wilt thou not cease
to pervert the right ways of the
Lord ?
11 And now, behold, the hand
of the Lord is upon thee, and thou
shalt be blind , not seeing the sun
for a season. And immediately
there fell on him a mist and a
darkness ; and he went about
seeking some to lead him by the
hand. 12 Then the deputy, when he
saw what was done, believed,
being astonished at the doctrine
of the Lord.
13 Now when Paul and his
company loosed from Paphos,
they came to Perga in Pamphylia :
and" John departing from them
returned to Jerusalem.
14 Tf But when they departed
from Perga, they came to Antioch
in Pisidia, and -svent into the
synagogue on the sabbath day,
and sat down.
15 And after the reading of the
law and the prophets the rulers
of the synagogue sent unto them,
saying. Ye men a7id brethren, if
ye have any word of exhortation
for the people, say on.
16 Then Paul stood up, and
beckoning with his hand said.
Men of Israel, and ye that fear
God, give audience.
17 The God of this people of
Israel chose our fathers, and

6 They covered the whole
island as far as Paphos, where
they feU in with a Jewish
sorcerer and false prophet
7 called Bar- Jesus ; he belonged
to the suite of the pro
consul Sergius Paulus, an
intelligent man who called
for Barnabas and Saul and
demanded to hear the word
of God.
8 But the sorcerer Elymas
(for that is the translation of
his name) tried to divert the
9 proconsul from the faith. So
Saul (who is also called Paul),
filled with the holy Spirit,
10 looked steadUy at him and
said, " You son of the
devil, you enemy of all good,
full of all craft and all cun
ning, wUl you never stop
diverting the straight paths of
the Lord ?
11 See here, the Lord's hand
wiU fall on you, and you
will be blind, unable for a
time to see the sun." In a
moment a dark mist fell upon
him, and he groped about
for someone to take him by
the hand.
12 Then the proconsul be
Ueved, when he saw what
had happened ; he was as
tounded at the doctrine of
the Lord.
13 , Setting saU from Paphos,
Paul and his companions
reached Perga in Pamphylia ;
John left them and went
14 back to Jerusalem, but they
passed on from Perga and
arrived at Pisidian Antioch.
On the sabbath they went
into the synagogue and sat
15 down ; and, after the read
ing of the Law and the
prophets, the president of the
synagogue sent to teU them,
" Brothers, if you have any
word of counsel for the people,
1 6 say it. " So Paul stood up and
motioning with his hand said,
" Listen, men of Israel and you
17 who reverence God. The God
of this People Israel chose our

THE ACTS XIII

323

exalted the people when they
dwelt as strangers in the land of
Egypt, and with an high arm
brought he them out of it.
18 And about the time of forty
years suffered he their manners in
the wilderness.
19 And when he had destroyed
seven nations in the land of
Chanaan, he divided their land to
them by lot.
20 And after that he gave unto
them judges about the space of
four hundred and fifty years, until
Samuel the prophet.
21 And afterward they desired
a king : and God gave unto them
Saul the son of Cis, a man of the
tribe of Benjamin, by the space of
forty years.
22 And when he had removed
him, he raised up unto them
Da-sdd to be their king ; to whom
also he gave testimony, and said,
I have found Da-vid the son of
Jesse, a man after mine ovsm heart,
which shall fulfil all my will.
23 Of this man's seed hath God
according to his promise raised
unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus :
24 When John had first
preached before his coming the
baptism of repentance to all the
people of Israel.
25 And as John fulfUled his
course, he said. Whom think ye
that I am ? I am not he. But,
behold, there cometh one after
me, whose shoes of his feet I am
not worthy to loose.
26 Men and brethren, children
of the stock of Abraham, and
whosoever among you feareth
God, to you is the word of this
salvation sent.
27 For they that dwell at
Jerusalem, and their rulers.
because they knew him not, nor
yet the voices of the prophets
which are read every sabbath
day, they have fulfUled them in
condemning him.
28 And though they found no
cause of death in him, yet desired
they PUate that he should be slain.
29 And when they- had fulfilled
aU that was written of him, they

fathers ; he multiplied the peo
ple as they sojourned in the
land of Egypt and with arm
uplifted led them out of it.
18 For about forty years he
bore with them in the desert,
19 and after destroying seven na
tions in the land of Canaan
he gave them their land as
an inheritance for about four
hundred and fifty years.
20 After that he gave them
judges, down to the prophet
21 Samuel. Then it was that
they begged for a king, and
God gave them forty years
of Saul, the son of Kish, who
belonged to the tribe of Benja-
22 min. After deposing him he
raised up David to be their
king, to whom he bore this tes
timony that ' In David, the son
of Jessai, I have found a man
after my own heart, who will
23 obey all my wUl.' From his
offspring God brought to Israel,
as he had promised, a saviour
24 in Jesus, before whose coming
John had already preached a
baptism of repentance for all
25 the people of Israel. And as
John was closing his career he
said, ' What do you take me
for ? I am not He ; no, he is
coming after me, and I am not
fit to untie the sandals on his
feet ! '
26 Brothers, sons of Abraham's
race and all among you who
reverence God, the message
of this salvation has been sent
27 to us. The inhabitants of
Jerusalem and their rulers, by
condemning him * in their
ignorance, fulfiUed the words
of the prophets which are read
28 every sabbath ; though they
could find him guilty of no
crime that deserved death they
begged Pilate to have him put
29 to death, and, after carrying
out all that had been predicted

• The Greek text is dlflicult. I prefer,
as the least radical treatment, Lach-
mann's proposal to read Kpiva-vres
immediately after avoTjtjai/Tes xal, which
at anyrate yields a (air sense.

324

THE ACTS XIII

took him do^svn from the tree, and
laid him in a sepulchre.
30 But God raised him from
the dead :
31 And he was seen many days
of them which came up with him
from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are
his witnesses unto the people.
32 And we declare unto you
glad tidings, how that the promise
which was made unto the fathers,
33 God hath fulfUled the same
unto us their children, in that he
hath raised up Jesus again ; as it
is also ¦written in the second psalm,
Thou art my Son, this day have
I begotten thee.
34 And as concerning that he
raised him up from the dead, now
no more to return to corruption,
he said on this wise, I will give you
the sure mercies of Da-vid.
35 'Wherefore he saith also in
another psalm. Thou shalt not
suffer thine Holy One to see cor
ruption. 36 For David, after he had
served his owm generation by the
will of God, fell on sleep, and was
laid unto his fathers, and saw
corruption :
37 But he, whom God raised
again, saw no corruption.
38 Tf Be it known unto you
therefore, men and brethren, that
through this man is preached unto
you the forgiveness of sins :
39 And by him all that believe
are justifled from all things, from
which ye could not be justifled by
the law of Moses.
40 Beware therefore, lest that
come upon you, which is spoken
of in (,he prophets ;
41 Behold, ye despisers, and
wonder, and perish : for I work
a work in your days, a work which
ye shall in no wise bplieve, though
a man declare it unto you.
42 And when the Jews were
gone out of the synagogue, the
Gentiles besought that these
words might be preached to them
the next sabbath.
43 Now when the congregation
was broken up, many of the Jews
and religious proselytes foUowed

of him in scripture, they low
ered him from the gibbet and
30 laid him in a tomb. But God
31 raised him from the dead. For
many days he was seen by
those who had come up with
him from Galilee to Jerusalem ;
they are now his witnesses to
32 the People. So we now preach
to you the glad news that the
promise made to the fathers
33 has been fulflUed by God for us
their chUdren, when he raised
Jesus. As it is written in the
second psalm,
thou art my son,
to-day have I become thy
father.
34 And as a proof that he has
raised him from the dead, never
to return to decay, he has said
this :
I will give you the holiness of
David that fails not.
35 Hence _in another psahu he
says, thou wilt not let thy holy One
suffer decay.
36 Of course David, after serving
God's purpose in his own gen
eration, died and was laid
beside his fathers ; he suffered
37 decay, but He whom God
raised did not suffer decay.
38 So you must understand,
my brothers, that remission
of sins is proclaimed to you
39 through him, and that by
him everyone who believes is
absolved from aU that the
law of Moses never could
40 absolve you from. Beware
then in case the prophetic
saying appUes to you :
41 Look, you disdainful folk,
wonder at this and perish —
for in your days I do a deed,
a deed you will never believe,
not though one were to ex
plain it to you."
42 As Paul and Barnabas went
out, the people begged to have
all this repeated to them on the
43 following sabbath. After the
synagogue broke up, a number
of the Jews and the devout
proselytes foUowed them ;

THE ACTS XIV

326

Paul and Barnabas : who, speak
ing to them, persuaded them to
continue in the grace of God.
44 Tf -And the next sabbath day
came almost the whole city
together to hear the word of God.
45 But when the Jews saw the
multitudes, they were fUled with
en-vy, and spake against those
things which were spoken by Paul,
contradicting and blaspheming.
46 Then Paul and Barnabas
waxed bold, and said. It was
necessary that the word of God
should flrst have been spoken to
you : but seeing ye put it from
you, and judge yourselves un
worthy of everlasting Ufe, lo, we
turn to the GentUes.
47 For so hath the Lord com
manded us, saying, I have set thee
to be a Ught of the GentUes, that
thou shouldest be for salvation
unto the ends of the earth.
48 And when the GentUes heard
this, they were glad, and glorifled
the word of the Lord : and as
many as were ordained to eternal
lffe beUeved.
49 And the word of the Lord
was published throughout aU the
region. 50 But the Jews stirred up the
devout and honourable women,
and the chief men of the city, and
raised persecution against Paul
and Barnabas, and expeUed them
out of their coasts.
51 But they shook off the dust
of their feet against them, and
came unto Iconium.
52 And the disciples were fiUed
with joy, and vsdth the Holy
Ghost. CHAPTER XIV
1 And it came to pass in Ico
nium, that they went both
together into the synagogue of the
Jews, and so spake, that a great
multitude both of the Jews and
also of the Greeks beUeved.
2 But the unbeUeving Jews
stirred up the GentUes, and made
their minds e-vU affected against
the brethren.

Paul and Barnabas talked to
them and encouraged them to
44 hold by the grace of God. And
on the next sabbath nearly all
the town gathered to hear the
45 word of the Lord. But when
the Jews saw the crowds they
were fiUed with jealousy ;
they began to contradict what
Paul said and to abuse him.
46 So Paul and Barnabas spoke
out fearlessly.
" The word of God," they
said, " had to be spoken to
you in the first iiistance ; but
as you push it aside and
judge yourselves unworthy of
eternal life, well, here we turn
to the Gentiles !
47 For these are the Lord's
orders to us :
I have set you to be a light for
the Gentiles,
to bring salvation to the end
of the earth."
48 When the Gentiles heard this
they rejoiced and glorified the
word of the Lord and beUeved,
that is, all who had been or-
49 dained to eternal life ; and the
word of the Lord went far and
wide over the whole country.
50 But the Jews incited the devout
women of high rank and the
leading men in the town, who
stirred up persecution against
Paul and Barnabas and drove
them out of their territory.
51 They shook the dust off their
feet as a protest and went to
Iconium.
52 As for the disciples, they
were fUled with joy and the
holy Spirit. CHAPTER XIV
1 At Iconium the same thing
happened. They went into
the synagogue of the Jews and
spoke in such a way that a
great body both of Jews and
3 Greeks believed. * Here they
spent a considerable time,
" • Restoring ver. 3 to what appears to
have been its original position between
vers. 1 and 2.

326

THE ACTS XIV

3 Long time therefore abode
they speaking boldly in the Lord,
which gave testimony unto the
word of his grace, and granted
signs and wonders to be done by
their hands.
4 But the multitude of the city
was divided : and part held wdth
the Jews, and part with the
apostles. 5 And when there was an
assault made both of the Gentiles,
and also of the Jews with their
rulers, to use them despitefully,
and to stone them,
6 They were ware of it, and fled
unto Lystra and Derbe, cities of
Lycaonia, and unto the region
that heth round about :
7 And there they preached the
gospel. 8 Tf -And there sat a certain
man at Lystra, impotent in his
feet, being a cripple from his
mother's womb, who never had
walked :
9 The same heard Paul speak :
who stedfastly beholding him, and
percei-ving that he had faith to be
healed, 10 Said with a loud voice.
Stand upright on thy feet. And
he leaped and walked.
11 And when the people saw
what Paul had done, they lifted
up their voices, saying in the
speech of Lycaonia, "The gods are
come down to us in the likeness of
men. 12 And they called Barnabas,
Jupiter ; and Paul, Mercurius,
because he was the chief
speaker. 13 Then the priest of Jupiter,
which was before their city,
brought oxen and garlands unto
the gates, and would have done
sacrifice -svith the people.
14 Which when the apostles,
Barnabas and Paul, heard of, they
rent their clothes, and ran in
among the people, crying out,
15 And saying. Sirs, why do ye
these things ? We also are men
of Uke passions with you, and
preach unto you that ye should
turn from these vanities unto the

speaking fearlessly about the
Lord, who attested the word of
his grace by allowing signs and
wonders to be performed by
them,*
2 But the refractory Jews
stirred up and exasperated
the feeling of the Gentiles
against the brothers,
4 The populace of the to-svn
was divided ; some sided with
the Jews, some with the
apostles.
5 But, when the Gentiles and
Jews along with their rulers
made a hostile movement to
6 insult and stone them, the
apostles grasped the situation
and escaped to the Lycaonian
towns of Lystra and Derbe
and to the surrounding coun-
7 try ; there they continued to
preach the gospel.
8 At Lystra there was a man
sitting, who was powerless in
his feet, a lame man unable to
walk ever since he was born.
9 He heard Paul speaking, and
Paul, gazing steadUy at him
and noticing that he had faith
enough to make him better,
10 said in a loud voice, " Stand
erect on your feet." Up he
jumped and began to walk.
1 1 Now when the crowds saw what
Paul had done, they shouted in
the Lycaonian language, " The
gods have come down to us
12 in human form ! " Barnabas
they called Zeus, and Paul
Hermes, since he was the chief
13 spokesman. Indeed the priest
of the temple of Zeus in front of
the town brought oxen and gar
lands to the gates, intending to
offer sacrifice along with the
14 crowds. But when the apos
tles, Paul and Barnabas, heard
this they rent their clothes and
sprang out among the crowd,
15 shouting, " Men, what is this
you are doing ? We are but
human, -vsdth natures like your
own ! The gospel we are
preaching to you is to turn
from such futUe ways to the
• See note, p. 325.

THE ACTS XIV

327

li'ving God, which made heaven,
and earth, and the sea, and all
things that are therein :
16 Who in times past suffered
all nations to walk in their own
ways. 17 Nevertheless he left not
himself -without witness, in that
he did good, and gave us rain from
heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling
our hearts wdth food and gladness.
18 And with these sayings
scarce restrained they the people,
that they had not done sacrifice
unto them.
19 Tf And there came thither
certain Jews from Antioch and
Iconium, who persuaded the
people, and, having stoned Paul,
drew him out of the city, supposing
he had been dead.
20 Howbeit, as the disciples
stood round about him, he rose
up, and came into the city : and
the next day he departed with
Barnabas to Derbe.
21 And when they had preached
the gospel to that city, and had
taught many, they returned again
to Lystra, and to Iconium, and
Antioch,
' 22 Confirming the souls of the
disciples, and exhorting them to
continue in the faith, and that
we must through much tribula
tion enter into the kingdom of
God. 23 And when they had ordained
them elders in every church, and
had prayed -with fasting, they
commended them to the Lord, on
whom they believed.
24 And after they had passed
throughout Pisidia, they came to
Pamphylia. 25 And when they had preached
the word in Perga, they went
down into Attalia :
26 And thence sailed to An
tioch, from whence they had been
recommended to the grace of
God for the work which they
fulfiUed. 27 And when they were come,
and had gathered the church to
gether, they rehearsed all that
God had done with them, and how

living God who made the
heaven, the earth, the sea, and
all that in them is.
16 In bygone ages he allowed
all nations to go their own
17 ways, though as the bountiful
Giver he did not leave him
self without a witness, gi-ving
you rain from heaven and
fruitful seasons, giving you
food and joy to your heart's
content,"
18 Even by saying this it was
all they could do to keep
the crowds from sacrificing
to them.
19 But Jews from Antioch
and Iconium arrived, who
won over the crowds, and
after pelting Paul with stones
they dragged him outside
the to-wn, thinking he was
20 dead. However, as the dis
ciples gathered round him,
he got up and went into the
town. Next day he went off
with Barnabas to Derbe,
21 and after preaching the
gospel to that town and
making a number of dis
ciples, they turned back to
Lystra, Iconium, and An-
22 tioch, strengthening the souls
of the disciples, encourag
ing them to hold by the
faith, and teUing them that
" we have to get into
the Realm of God through
23 many a trouble." They
chose presbyters for them
in every church, and with
prayer and fasting entrust
ed them to the Lord in
whom they had believed.
24 Then they came through
25 Pisidia to Pamphylia, and
after speaking the word of
the Lord in Perga they
went down to Attaleia ;
26 thence they sailed for An
tioch, where they had been
commended to the grace of
God for the work they had
27 now completed. On their
arrival they gathered the
church together and reported

328

THE ACTS XV

he had opened the door of faith
unto the Gentiles.
28 And there they abode long
time with the disciples.

how God had been with them,
what he had done, and how he
had opened a door into faith
for the GentUes.

CHAPTER XV
1 And certain men which came
down from Judaea taught the
brethren, and said. Except ye be
¦circumcised after the manner of
Moses, ye cannot be saved.
2 When therefore Paul and
Barnabas had no small dissension
and disputation with them, they
determined that Paul and Barna
bas, and certain other of them,
should go up to Jerusalem unto
the apostles and elders about this
question. 3 And being brought on their
way by the church, they passed
through Phenice and Samaria,
declaring the conversion of the
Gentiles : and they caused great
joy unto all the brethren.
4 And when they were come to
Jerusalem, they were received .of
the church, and of the apostles and
elders, and they declared all
things that God had done wdth
them. 5 But there rose up certain of
the sect of the Pharisees which
believed, saying. That it was
needful to circumcise them, and
to command them to keep the
law of Moses.
6 Tf And the apostles and elders
came together for to consider of
this matter.
7 And when there had been
much disputing, Peter rose up,
and said unto them. Men and
brethren, ye know how that a
good while ago God made choice
among us, that the Gentiles by
my mouth should hear the word
of the gospel, and believe.
8 And God, which knoweth the
hearts, bare them witness, giving
them the Holy Ghost, even as he
did unto us ;
9 And put no difference between
us and them, purifying their
hearts by faith.

CHAPTER XV
28 Thev spent a considerable
time with the disciples there.
1 But certain individuals came
down from Jerusalem and
taught the brothers that " un
less you get circumcised after
the custom of Moses you can-
2 not be saved." As a sharp
dispute and controversy sprang
up between them and _ Paul
and Barnabas, it was arranged
that Paul and Barnabas, along
with some others of their
number, should go up to Jeru
salem to see the apostles and
presbyters at Jerusalem about
3 this question. The church
sped them on their journey,
and they passed through both
Phoenicia and Syria informing
the brothers, to the great joy
of aU, that the Gentiles were
4 turning to God. On arriving
at Jerusalem they were re
ceived by the church, the
apostles and the presbyters,
and they reported how God
had been with them and what
5 he had done. But some of the
believers who belonged to the
Pharisaic party got up andsaid,
" Gentiles must be circumcised
and told to observe the law of
6 Moses." The apostles and the
presbyters met to investigate
7 this question, and a keen con
troversy sprang up ; but Peter
rose and said to them, " Bro
thers, you are well aware that
from the earliest days God
chose that of you aU I should
be the one by whom the Gen
tUes were to hear the word of
8 the gospel and believe it. The
God who reads the hearts of all
attested this by giving them
the holy Spirit just as he gave
9 it to us ; in cleansing their
hearts by faith he made not

THE ACTS XV

329

10 Now therefore why tempt
ye God, to put .a yoke upon the
neck of the disciples, which neither
our fathers nor we were able to
bear ?
11 But we beUeve that through
the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ
we shall be saved, even as they.
12 Tf Then aU the multitude
kept sUence, and gave audience
to Barnabas and Paul, declaring
what miracles and wonders God
had wrought among the GentUes
by them.
13 Tf And after they had held
their peace, James answered, say
ing. Men and brethren, hearken
unto me :
14 Simeon hath declared how
God at the first did -visit the
GentUes, to take out of them a
people for his name.
15 And to this agree the words
of the prophets ; as it is written,
16 After this I wiU return, and
wiU buUd again the tabernacle of
Da-vid, which is fallen do-wn ; and
I -wUl buUd again the ruins thereof,
and I wdll set it up :
17 That the residue of men
might seek after the Lord, and aU
the GentUes, upon whom my name
is called, saith the Lord, who
doeth all these things.
18 Known unto God are all his
works from the beginning of the
world. 19 Wherefore my sentence is,
that we trouble not them, which
from among the GentUes are
turned to God :
20 But that we write unto them,
that they abstain from pollutions
of idols, and from fornication, and
from tilings strangled, and from
blood. 21 For Moses of old time hath
in every city them that preach
him, being read in the synagogues
every sabbath day.
22' Then pleased it the apostles
and elders, with the whole church,
to send chosen men of their o-wn
company to Antioch with Paul
and Barnabas ; namely, Judas
surnamed Barsabas, and Silas,
chief men among the brethren :

the slightest distinction be-
10 tween us and them. Well
now, why are you trying * to
impose a yoke on the neck of
the disciples which neither our
fathers nor we ourselves could
11 bear ? No, it is by the
grace of the Lord Jesus that
we believe and are saved, in the
12 same way as they are." So the
whole meeting was quieted and
listened to Barnabas and Paul
recounting the signs and won
ders God had performed by
them among the Gentiles.
13 When they had finished speak
ing, James spoke. " Brothers,"
14 he said, " listen to me. Sy
meon has explained how it was
God's original concern to secure
a People from among the Gen-
15 tUes to bear his Name. This
agrees with the words of the
prophets ; as it is written,
16 After this I will return and re
build David' s fallen tent,
its ruins I will rebuild and
erect it anew,
17 that the rest of men may seek
for the Lord,
even all the Gentiles who are
called by my name,
18 saith the Lord, who makes this
19 known from of old. Hence, in
my opinion, we ought not to
put fresh difficulties in the way
of those who are turning to
God from among the Gentiles,
20 but write them injunctions to
abstain from whatever is con
taminated by idols, from sexual
-vice, from the fiesh of animals
that have been strangled, and
21 from tasting blood ; for Moses
has had his preachers from the
earliest ages in every town,
where he is read aloud in the
synagogues every sabbath."
22 Then the apostles and the pres
byters, together with the whole
church, decided to select some
of their number and send them
wdth Paul and Barnabas to An
tioch. The men selected were
Judas (called Bar-Sabbas) and
SUas, prominent members of
* Omitting tov 6e6v.

.¦^30

THE ACTS XV

23 And they wrote letters by
them after this manner ; The
apostles and elders and brethren
send greeting unto the brethren
which are of the Gentiles in
Antioch and Syria and CUicia :
24 Forasmuch as we have
heard, that certain which went
out from us have troubled you
-svith words, subverting your souls,
saying. Ye must be circumcised,
and keep the law : to whom we
gave no such commandment :
25 It seemed good unto us,
being assembled with one accord,
to send chosen men unto you -with
our beloved Barnabas and Paul,
26 Men that have hazarded
their lives for the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ.
27 We have sent therefore
Judas and Silas, who shall also tell
you the same things by mouth.
28 For it seemed good to the
Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay
upon you no greater burden than
these necessary things ;
29 That ye abstain from meats
offered to idols, and from blood,
and from things strangled, and
from fornication : from which if
ye keep yourselves, ye shall do
well. Fare ye weU.
30 So when they were dis
missed, they came to Antioch :
and when they had gathered the
multitude together, they delivered
the epistle :
31 Which when they had read,
they rejoiced for the consolation.
32 And Judas and Silas, being
prophets also themselves, exhorted
the brethren ¦with many words,
and confirmed them.
33 And after they had tarried
there a, space, they were let go in
peace from the brethren unto the
apostles. 34 Notwithstanding it pleased
Silas to abide there still.
35 Paul also and Barnabas con
tinued in Antioch, teaching and
preaching the word of the Lord,
with many others also.
36 TI And some days after Paul
said unto Barnabas, Let us go
again and visit our brethren in

23 the brotherhood. They con
veyed the 'following letter.
" The apostles and the presby
ters of the brotherhood to the
brothers who belong to the
Gentiles throughout Antioch
and Syria and CUicia : greet-
24 ing. Having learned that
some of our number,* quite
unauthorized by us, have un
settled you with their teaching
25 and upset your souls, we
have decided unanimously to
select some of our number and
send them to you along with
our beloved Paul and Barnabas
26 who have risked their lives for
the sake of our Lord Jesus
Christ.
27 We therefore send Judas
and Silas with the foUowing
message, which they wUl also
28 give to you orally. The holy
Spirit and we have decided not
to impose any extra burden on
you, apart from these essential
29 requirements : abstain from
food that has been offered to
idols, from tasting blood, from
the flesh of animals that have
been strangled, and from sex
ual-vice. Keep clear of aU this
and you wiU prosper. Good-
30 bye." "When the messengers •
were despatched, they went
down to Antioch and after
gathering the whole body they
31 handed them the letter. On
reading it the people rejoiced at
the encouragement it brought ;
32 and as Judas and SUas were
themselves prophets, they en
couraged and strengthened the
brothers with many a counsel.
33 Then after some time had
passed the brothers let them go
with a greeting of peace to
35 those who had sent them. Paul
and Barnabas, however, stayed
on in Antioch, teaching and
preaching the word of the
Lord along -svith a number of
others.
36 Some days later, Paul said to
Barnabas, " Come and let us
go back to visit the brothers in
• Omitting efeXedl'Tec

THE ACTS XVI

331

every city where we have preached
the word of the Lord, and see how
they do.
37 And Barnabas determined
to take wdth them John, whose
surname was Mark.
38 But Paul thought not good
to take him with them, who
departed from them from Pam
phylia, and went not with them
to the work.
39 And the contention was so
sharp between them, that they
departed asunder one from the
other : and so Barnabas took
Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus ;
40 And Paul chose Silas, and
departed, being recommended by
the brethren unto the grace of God.
41 And he went through Syria
and CUicia, confirming the
churches.

every town where we have
proclaimed the word of the
Lord. Let us see how they are
doing."
37 But while Barnabas wanted
to take John (who was
called Mark) along with them,
38 Paul held they should not
take a man with them who
had deserted them in Pam
phylia, instead of accompany
ing them on active service.
39 So in irritation they parted
company, Barnabas taking
Mark with him and sailing
40 for Cyprus, while Paul se
lected Silas and went off,
commended by the brothers
to the grace of the Lord.
41 He made his way through
Syria and CUicia, strengthen
ing the churches.

CHAPTER XVI
1 Then came he to Derbe and
Lystra : and, behold, a certain
disciple was there, named Timo
theus, the son of a certain woman,
which was a Jewess, and believed ;
but his father was a Greek :
2 "Which was well reported of
by the brethren that were at
Lystra and Iconium.
3 Him would Paul have to go
forth with him ; and took and
circumcised him because of the
Jews which were in those quarters :
for they knew aU that his father
was a Greek.
4 And as they went through the
cities, they delivered them the
decrees for to keep, that were
ordained of the apostles and elders
which were at Jerusalem.
5 And so were the churches
established in the faith, and in
creased in number daUy.
6 Now when they had gone
throughout Phrygia and the
region of Galatia, and were for
bidden of the Holy Ghost to preach
the word in Asia,
7 After they were come to
Mysia, they assayed to go into
Bithynia : but the Spirit suffered
them not.

CHAPTER XVI
1 He also came down to
Derbe and Lystra, where
there was a disciple called
Timotheus, the son of a be
lieving Jewess and a Greek
2 father. He had a good re
putation among the brothers
3 at Lystra and Iconium ; so,
as Paul wished him to go
abroad with him, he took
and circumcised him on ac
count of the local Jews, all
of whom knew his father
4 had been a Greek. As they
travelled on from town to
to-wn, they handed over to
the people the resolutions
which the apostles and the
presbyters in Jerusalem had
decided were to be obeyed ;
6 and the churches were
strengthened in the faith
and increased in numbers
6 day by day. They crossed
Phrygia and the country of
Galatia, the holy Spirit hav
ing stopped them from preach
ing the word in Asia ;
7 when they got as far as
Mysia, they tried to enter
Bithynia, but the Spirit of
Jesus would not allow them.

332

THE ACTS XVI

8 And they passing by Mysia
came down to Troas.
9 And a -vision appeared to
Paul in the night ; There stood a
man of Macedonia, and prayed
him, saying. Come over into
Macedonia, and help us.
10 And after he had seen the
-vision, immediately we endeavour
ed to go into Macedonia, assuredly
gathering that the Lord had called
us for to preach the gospel unto
them. 1 1 Therefore loosing from Troas,
we came with a, straight course to
Samothracia, and the next day to
Neapolis ;
12 And from thence to Philippi,
which is the chief city of that part
of Macedonia, and a colony : and
we were in that city abiding
certain days.
13 And on the sabbath we went
out of the city by a river side,
where prayer was wont to be
made ; and we sat do-wn, and
spake unto the women which
resorted thither.
14 TI And a certain woman
named Lydia, a seUer of purple,
of the city of Thyatira, winch
worshipped God, heard us : whose
heart the Lord opened, that she
attended unto the things which
were spoken of Paul.
15 And when she was baptized,
and her household, she besought
us, saying. If ye have judged me
to be faithful to the Lord, come
into my house, and abide there.
And she constrained us.
16 Tf And it came to pass, as we
went to prayer, a certain damsel
possessed with a spirit of di-vination
met us, which brought her masters
much gain by soothsaying :
17 The same followed Paul and
us, and cried, saying. These men
are the servants of the most high
God, which shew unto us the way
of salvation.
18 And this did she many days.
But Paul, being grieved, turned
and said to the spirit, 1 command
thee in the name of Jesus Chiist
to come out of her. And he came
out the same hour.

8 and so they passed My.sia by
9 and went down to Troas. A
vision appeared to Paul by
night, the vision of a Mace
donian standing and appealing
to him with the words, " Cross
to Macedonia and help us."
10 As soon as he saw the -vision,
we made efforts to start for
Macedonia, inferring that God
had called us to preach the
gospel to them.
11 Setting sail then from Troas
we ran straight to Samothrace
and on the foUowing day to
NeapoUs.
12 We then came to the Roman
colony of PhUippi, which is the
foremost to-wn of the district
of Macedonia. In this town
13 we spent some days. On the
sabbath we went outside the
gate to the bank of the river,
where as usual there was a
place of prayer ; we sat down
and talked to the women who
14 had gathered. Among the Us-
teners there was a woman
caUed Lydia, a dealer in purple
who belonged to the town
of Thyatira. She reverenced
God, and the Lord opened her
heart to attend to what Paid
15 said. When she was baptized,
along with her household, she
begged us, saydng, " If you are
convinced I am a believer in
the Lord, come and stay at my
house." She compeUed us to
come.
16 Now it happened as we went
to the place of prayer that a
slave-girl met us, possessed by a
spirit of ventriloquism, and a
source of great proflt to her
owners by her power of for-
17 tune-teUing. She foUowed
Paul and the rest of us,
shrieking, " These men are
servants of the Most High God,
they proclaim to you the way
18 of salvation ! " She did this
for a nun her of days. Then
Paul turned in annoyance and
told the spirit, " In the name of
Jesus Christ I order you out of
her 1 " And it left her that very

THE ACTS XVI

333

19 Tf And when her masters
saw that the hope of their gains
was gone, they caught Paul and
Silas, and drew them into the
marketplace unto the rulers,
20 And brought them to the
magistrates, saying. These men,
being Jews, do exceedingly trouble
our city,
21 And teach customs, 'which
are not lawful for us to receive,
neither to observe, being Romans.
22 And the multitude rose up
together against them : and the
magistrates rent off their clothes,
and commanded to beat them.
23 And when they had laid
many stripes upon them, they
cast them into prison, charging
the jailor to keep them safely :
24 "Who, having received such
a charge, thrust them into the
inner prison, and made their feet
fast in the stocks.
25 TI And at midnight Paul and
SUas prayed, and sang praises
unto God : and the prisoners
heard them.
26 And suddenly there was a
great earthquake, so that the
foundations of the prison were
shaken : and immediately all the
doors were opened, and every
one's bands were loosed.
27 And the keeper of the prison
awaking out of his sleep, and see
ing the prison doors open, he
drew out his sword, and would
have kUled himself, supposing
that the prisoners had been
fled. 28 But Paul cried with a loud
voice, saying. Do thyself no harm :
for we are all here.
29 Then he called for a light,
and sprang in, and came trembling,
and fell down before Paul and
Silas, 30 And brought them out, and
said. Sirs, what must I do to be
saved ?
31 And they said, Believe on
the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou
shalt be saved, and thy house.
32 And they spake unto him
the word of the Lord, and to aU
that were in his house.

19 moment. But when her owners
saw their chance of proflt was
gone, they caught hold of Paul
and SUas and dragged them be
fore the magistrates in the
20 forum. Bringing them before
the praetors they declared,
" These fellows are Jews who
are making an agitation in our
21 town ; they are proclaiming
customs which as Romans we
are not allowed to accept or ob-
22 serve!" The crowd also joined
in the attack upon them, whUe
the praetors, after having them
stripped and after ordering
them to be flogged with rods,
23 had many lashes inflicted on
them and put them into prison,
charging the jailer to keep them
24 safe. On receiving so strict a
charge, he put them into the
inner prison and secured their
25 feet in the stocks. But about
midnight, as Paul and SUas
ys'ere praying and singing to
God, while the prisoners lis-
26 tened, aU of a sudden there was-
a great earthquake which shook
the very foundations of the
prison ; the doors all flew open
in an instant and the fetters of
aU the prisoners were unfas-
27 tened. 'When the jailer started
from his sleep and saw the
prison-doors open, he drew his
sword and was on the point of
killing himself, supposing the
prisoners had made their es-
28 cape ; but Paul shouted aloud,
" Do not harm yourself, we are
aU here ! "
29 So calling for lights he rushed
in, fell in terror before Paul
30 and Silas, and brought them
out (after securing the other
prisoners).* " Sirs," he said, " what must
31 I do to be saved ? " " Believe
in the Lord Jesus Christ," they
said, " and then you wUl be
saved, you and your household
32 as well." And they spoke the
word of the Lord to him and to
33 all in his house. Then he took
* Adding T0i»s Xonroi-? a<r^a\tadp.evo^ with
D and the (Harklean) Syriac version.

334

THE ACTS XVII

33 And he took them the same
hour of the night, and washed
their stripes ; and was baptized,
he and all his, straightway.
34 And when he had brought
them into his house, he set meat
before them, and rejoiced, believ
ing in God with all his house.
35 And when it was day, the
magistrates sent the Serjeants,
saying, Let those men go.
36 And the keeper of the prison
told this saying to Paul, The
magistrates have sent to let you
go : now therefore depart, and go
in peace.
37 But Paul said unto them.
They have beaten us openly
. uncondemned, being Romans, and
have cast us into prison ; and now
do they thmst us out privUy ?
nay verily ; but let them come
themselves and fetch us out.
38 And the Serjeants told these
words unto the magistrates : and
they feared, when they heard that
they were Romans.
39 And they came and besought
them, and brought them out, and
desired them to depart out of the
city. 40 And they went out of the
prison, and entered into the house
of Lydia ; and when they had
seen the brethren, they comforted
them, and departed.
CHAPTER XVII
1 Now when they had passed
through Amphipolis and ApoUonia,
they came to 'Thessalonica, where
was a synagogue of the Jews :
2 And Paul, as liis manner was,
went in unto them, and three
sabbath days reasoned with them
out of the scriptures,
3 Opening and alleging, that
Christ must needs have suffered,
and risen again from the dead ;
and that this Jesus, whom 1 preach
unto you, is Christ.
4 And some of them beUeved,
and consorted with Paul and Silas;
and of the devout Greeks a great
multitude, and of the chief women
not a few.

them at that very hour of the
night and washed their wounds
and got baptized instantly, he
34 and aU his family. He took
them up to his house and put
food before them, overjoyed
like aU his household at hav-
35 ing believed in God. 'When
day broke, the praetors sent
the lictors wdth the message,
36 " Release these men." The
jailer repeated this to Paul.
" The praetors," he said,
" have sent to release you. So
come out and go in peace ? "
37 But Paul replied,^ "They
flogged us in pubUc and without
a trial, flogged Roman citizens !
They put us in prison, and now
they are going to get rid of us
secretly ! No indeed ! Let
them come here themselves and
take us out ! "
38 The lictors reported this
to the praetors, who, on
hearing the men were Roman
citizens, became alarmed ;
39 they went to appease them
and after taking them out of
prison begged them to leave
the town.
40 So they left the prison
and went to Lydia's house,
where they saw the brothers
and encouraged them ; then
they departed.
CHAPTER XVII
1 Travelling on through Am
phipolis and ApoUonia they
reached Thessalonica. Here
there was a Jewish synagogue,
2 and Paul as usual went in ;
for three sabbaths he argued
with them on the scriptures,
3 explaining and quoting pas
sages to prove that the messiah
had to suffer and rise from the
dead, and that " the Jesus I
proclaim to you is the mes
siah."
4 Some were persuaded and
threw in their lot with Paul
and Silas, including a host
of devout Greeks and a largo
number of the leading women.

THE ACTS XVII

335

6 Tf But the Jews which be
lieved not, moved with envy,
took unto them certain lewd
fellows of the baser sort, and
gathered a company, and set all
the city on an uproar, and
assaulted the house of Jason, and
sought to bring them out to the
people. 6 And when they found them
not, they drew Jason and certain
brethren unto the rulers of the
city, crying. These that have
turned the world upside down are
come hither also ;
7 Whom Jason hath received :
and these all do contrary to the
decrees of Csesar, saying that
there is another king, one Jesus.
8 And they troubled the people
and the rulers of the city, when
they heard these things.
9 And when they had taken
security of Jason, and of the other,
they let them go.
10 Tf And the brethren immedi
ately sent away Paul and Silas by
night unto Berea : who coming
thither went into the synagogue of
the Jews.
11 These were more noble than
those in Thessalonica, in that they
received the word with all readi
ness of mind, and searched the
scriptures daily, whether those
things were so.
12 Therefore many of them
believed ; also of honourable
women which were Greeks, and
of men, not a few.
13 But when the Jews of Thes
salonica had knowledge that the
word of God was preached of Paul
at Berea, they came thither also,
and stirred up the people.
11 And then immediately the
brethren sent away Paul to go as
it were to the sea : but Silas and
Timotheus abode there still.
15 And they that conducted
Paul brought him unto Athens :
and recei^ving a commandment
unto SUas and Timotheus for to
come to him with all speed, they
departed. 16 Tf Now while Paul waited
for them at Athens, his spirit was

5 But the Jews were aroused to
jealousy ; they got hold of
some idle rascals to form a
mob and set the town in an
uproar ; they attacked Jason's
house in the endeavour to bring
them out before the populace,
6 but as they failed to flnd Paul
and Silas they haled Jason and
some of the brothers before the
politarchs, yeUing, " These up-
setters of the whole world have
7 come here too ! Jason has
welcomed them ! They all
violate the decrees of Caesar by
declaring someone else called
8 Jesus is king." Both the
crowd and the politarchs were
disturbed when they heard
9 this ; however, they let Jason
and the others go, after binding
them over to keep the peace.
10 Then the brothers at once sent
off Paul and SUas by night to
Beroea. When they arrived
there, they betook themselves
11 to the Jewish synagogue, where
the people were more amenable
than at Thessalonica ; they
were perfectly ready to receive
the Word and made a daily
study of the scriptures to see
ff it was really as Paul
said.
12 Many of them believed, to
gether wdth a large number of
prominent Greeks, both women
and men.
13 But when the Jews of Thes
salonica heard that Paul was
proclaiming the word of God
at Beroea as weU, they came
to create a disturbance and
a riot among the crowds at
Beroea too.
14 The brothers then sent off
Paul at once on his way to the
sea, whUe SUas and Timo
theus remained where they
were.
15 Paul's escort brought him
as far as Athens and left with
instructions that Silas and
Timotheus were to join him
as soon as possible.
16 'WhUe Paul was waiting for
them at x^thens, his soul was

;^36

THE ACTS XVII

stirred in him, when he saw the
city wholly given to idolatry.
17 Therefore disputed he in the
synagogue with the Jews, and
with the devout persons, and in
the market daily with them that
met with him.
1 8 Then certain philosophers of
the Epicureans, and of the
Stoicks, encountered him. And
some said. What ¦will this babbler
say ? other some. He seemeth to
be a setter forth of strange gods :
because he preached unto them
Jesus, and the resurrection.
19 And they took him, and
brought him unto Areopa^gus, say
ing, May we know what this new
doctrine, whereof thou speakest,
is? 20 For thou bringest certain
strange things to our ears : we
would know therefore what these
things mean.
21 (For all the Athenians and
'Strangers which were there spent
their time in nothing else, but
either to tell, or to hear some
new thing.)
22 Tf Then Paul stood in the
midst of Mars' hill, and said. Ye
men of Athens, I perceive that in
all things ye are too superstitious.
23 For as I passed by, and
beheld your devotions, I found an
altar with this inscription, TO
THE UNKNOWN GOD. "Wliom
therefore ye ignorantly worship,
him declare I unto you.
24 God that made the world
and all things therein, seeing that
he is J/ord of heaven and earth,
dwelleth not in temples made with
hands ;
25 Neither is worshipped vsdth
men's hands, as though he needed
any thing, seeing he giveth to all
life, and breath, and all things ;
26 And hath made of one blood
all nations of men for to dwell on
all the face of the earth, and hath
determined the times before ap
pointed, and the bounds of their
habitation ;
27 That they should seek the
Lord, if haply they might feel
after him, and flnd him, though

irritated at the sight of the
17 idols that flUed the city. He
argued in the synagogue with
the Jews and the devout pros
elytes and also in the market
place daily wdth those who
18 chanced to be present. Some
of the Epicurean and Stoic
philosophers also came across
him. Some said, " 'Whatever
does the fellow mean with his
scraps of learning ? " Others
said, " He looks like a herald of
foreign deities " (this was be
cause he preached ' Jesus ' and
19 'the Resurrection'). Then
taking him to the Areopagus
they asked, " May we know
what is this novel teaching of
20 yours ? You talk of some
things that sound strange to
us ; so we want to know what
21 they mean." (For all the
Athenians and the foreign
¦visitors to Athens occupied
themselves with nothing else
than repeating or Ustening to
22 the latest novelty.) So Paul
stood in the middle of the
Areopagus and said, " Men of
Athens, I observe at every turn
that you are a most religious
23 people. 'Why, as I passed
along and scanned your objects
of worship, I actually came
upon an altar with the inscrip
tion TO AN UNKNOWN GOD.
WeU, I proclaim to you what
you worship in your ignorance.
24 The God who made the world
and aU things in it, he, as Lord
of heaven and earth, does not
dwell in shrines that are made
25 by human hands ; he is not
served by human hands as ff
he needed anything, for it is he
who gives Ufe and breath and
26 all things to all men. AU na
tions he has created from a
common origin, to dwell aU
over the earth, flxing thetc
allotted periods and the boun-
27 daries of their abodes, meaning
them to seek for God on the
chance of flnding him in their

THE ACTS XVIII

337

he be not far from every one of us :
28 For in him we live, and
move, and have our being ;" as
certain also of your own poets have
said. For we are also his offspring.
29 Forasmuch then as we are
the offspring of God, we ought not
to think that the Godhead is like
unto gold, or silver, or stone,
graven by art and man's device.
30 And the times of this ignor- .
ance God winked at ; but now
commandeth aU men every where
to repent :
31 Because he hath appointed
a day, in the which he will judge
the world in righteousness by that
man whom he hath ordained ;
whereof he hath given assurance
unto all men, in that he hath raised
him from the dead.
32 Tf And when they heard of
the resurrection of the dead, some
mocked : and others said. We
¦will hear thee again of this matter.
33 So Paul departed from
among them.
34 Howbeit certain men clave
unto him, and believed : among
the which teas Dionysius the
Axeopagite, and a woman named
Damaris, and others with them.

groping for him. Though in
deed he is close to each one of
28 us, for it is in him that we live
and move and exist — as some
of your o-wn poets have said,
' We too belong to His race.'
29 Well, as the* race of God, we
ought not to imagine that the
divine nature resembles gold or
silver or stone, the product of
30 human art and invention. Such
ages of ignorance God over
looked, but he now charges
men that they are all every-
31 where to repent, inasmuch as
he has flxed a day on which he
will judge the world justly by a
man whom he has destined for
this. And he has given proof
of this to all by raising him
32 from the dead." But on hear
ing of a ' resurrection of dead
men,' some sneered, while
others said, " We will hear
you again on that subject."
33 So Paul withdrew from
them.
34 Some men, however, did join
him and believe, including
Dionysius the Areopagite, a
woman called Damaris, and
some others.

CHAPTER XVIII
1 After these things Paul de
parted from Athens, and came
to Corinth ;
2 And found a certain Jew
named Aquila, bom in Pontus,
lately come from Italy, with his
wffe Priscilla ; (because that
Claudius had commanded all Jews
to depart from Rome :) and came
unto them.
3 And because he was of the
same craft, he abode with them,
and wrought : for by their occupa
tion they were tentmakers.
4 And he reasoned in the
synagogue every sabbath, and per
suaded the Jews and the Greeks.
5 And when Silas and Tinio-
theus were come trom Macedonia,
Paul was pressed in the spirit,
and testifled to the Jews that Jesus
was Christ.

CHAPTER XVIII
1 After this Paul left Ath
ens and went to Corinth.
2 There he came across a Jew
called Aquila, a native of Pon
tus, who had recently arrived
from Italy with his wife Pris
cilla, as Claudius had ordered
all Jews to leave Rome. Paul
3 accosted them, and as he be
longed to the same trade he
stayed with them and they all
worked together.
(They were workers in
leather by trade.)
4 Every sabbath he argued in
the synagogue, persuading both
5 Jews and Greeks. By the
time Silas and Timotheus came
south from Macedonia, Paul
was engrossed in this preaching
of the .word, arguing to the
Jews that the messiah was

338

THE ACTS XVIII

6 And when they opposed them
selves, and blasphemed, he shook
his raiment, and said unto tliem,
Your blood be upon your own
heads ; I am clean : from hence
forth T will go unto the Gentiles.
7 Tf And he departed thence,
and entered into a certain man's
house, named Justus, one that
worshipped God, whose house
joined hard to the synagogue.
8 And'Crispus, the chief ruler
of the synagogue, believed on the
Lord with all his house ; and
many of the Corinthians hearing
believed, and werp baptized.
9 Then spake the Lord to Paul
in thp night by a vision, Be not
afraid, but speak, and hold not thy
peace :
10 For I am wdth thee, and no
man shall set on thee to hurt thee :
for I have much people in this
city. 11 And he continued there a
year and six months, teaching the
word of God among them.
12 TI And when Gallio ¦s^'as the
deputy of Achaia, the Jews made
insurrrction with one accord
against Paul, and- brought him to
the judgment seat,
13 Saying, This fellow persuad-
eth men to worship God contrary
to the law.
14 And when Paul was now
about to open his mouth, Gallio
said unto the Jews, If it were a
matter of wrong or wicked lewd
ness, O ye Jews, reason would
that I should bear wdth you :
15 But if it be a question of
words and names, and o/your law,
look ye to it ; for I wUl be no
judge of such matters.
16 And he drave them from the
judgment seat.
17 Then all the Greeks took
Sosthenes, the chief ruler of
the synagogue, and beat him
before the judgment seat. And
Gallio cared for none of those
things. 1 8 TI And Paul after this tarried
there yet a good while, and then
took his leave of the brethren, and
saUed thence into Syria, and with

6 Jesus. But as they opposed
and abused him, he shook out
Ms garments in protest, saying,
" Your blood be on your own
heads ! I am not responsible !
After this 1 will go to the
7 Gentiles." Then he removed
to the house of a devout
proselyte called Titus Justus,
which adjoined the synagogue.
8 But Crispus the president of
the synagogue beUeved in the
Lord, as did all his household,
and many of the Corinthians
listened, believed, and were
9 baptized. And the Lord said
to Paul in a vision by night,
' Have no fear, speak on and
10 never stop, for I am with you,
and no one shall attack and
injure you ; I have many
11 people in this "city." So he
settled there for a year and six
months, teaching them the
word of God.
12 But when Gallio was procon
sul of Achaia the Jews without
exception rose against Paul and
brought him up before the
13 tribunal, crying,
" This fellow incites men to
worship God contrary to the
Law."
14 Paul was just on the point
of opening his lips to re
ply, when Gallio said to the
Jews, "If it had been
a misdemeanour or wicked
crime, there would be some
reason in me listening to you,
15 O Jews. But as these are
merely questions of words and
persons and your own Law,
you can attend to them for
yourselves. I decline to adju
dicate upon matters like that."
16 And he drove them from the
tribunal.
17 Then all [the Greeks] caught
hold of Sosthenes the pre
sident of the synagogue and
beat him in front of the
tribunal ; but Gallio took no
notice,
18 After waiting on tor a num
ber of days Paul said goodbye
to the brothers and saUed for

THE ACTS Xir

339

him PriscUla and Aquila ; ha-ving
shorn his head in Cenchrea : for
he had a vow.
1 9 And he came to Ephesus, and
left them there : but he himself
entered into the synagogue, and
reasoned with the .Jews.
20 When they desired him to
tarry longer time -svith them, he
consented not ;
21 But bade them fareweU, say
ing, I must by all means keep this
feast that cometh in Jerusalem :
but I wiU return again unto you,
if God will. And he sailed from
Ephesus. 22 And when he had landed
at Casarea, and gone up, and
saluted the church, he went down
to Antioch.
2'3 And after he had spent
some time there, he departed, and
went over all the country of Gala
tia and Phrygia in order, strength
ening all the disciples.
24 T! And a certain .Jew named
ApoUos, born at Alexandria, an
eloquent man, and mighty in the
scriptures, came to Ephesus.
25 This man was instructed in
the way of the Lord ; and being
fervent in the spirit, he spake
and taught diligently the things
of the Lord, knowing only the
baptism of John.
26 And he began to speak boldly
in the synagogue : whom when
Aquila and Priscilla had heard,
they took him unto them, and
expounded unto him the way of
God more perfectly.
27 And when he was disposed
to pass into Achaia, the brethren
wrote, exhorting the disciples to
receive him : who, when he was
come, helped them much which
had believed through grace :
28 For he mightily convinced
the Jews, and that publickly,
shewing by the scriptures that
Jesus was Christ.

Syria, t^ccompanied by Priscilla
and Aquila. (As the latter was
under a vow, he had his head
19 shaved at Cenchreas.) When
they reached Ephesus, Paul
left them there. He went to
the synagogue and argued with
20 the Jews, who asked him to
stay for a while. But he
21 would not consent ; he said
goodbye to them, telling them,
" I will come back to you, if it
22 is the wiU of God." Then,
sailing from Ephesus, he
reached Caesarea, went up to
the capital to salute the church,
and travelled down to Antioch.
23 After spending some time there
he went off on a journey right
through the country of Galatia
and Phrygia, strengthening the
disciples.
24 There came to Ephesus a Jew
called Apollos, who was a na
tive of Alexandria, a man of
culture, strong in his knowledge
25 of the scriptures. He had been
instructed in the Way of the
Lord and he preached and
taught about Jesus with ardour
and accuracy, though aU the
baptism he knew was that of
John.
26 In the synagogue he was
very outspoken at flrst ; but
when Aquila and Priscilla
listened to him, they took him
home and explained more ac
curately to him what the Way
27 of God really meant. As he
wished to cross to Achaia, the
brothers wrote and urged the
disciples there to give him a
welcome. And on his arrival
he proved of great service to
those who by God's grace
28 had believed, for he publicly
refuted the Jews with might
and main, showing from the
scriptures that the messiah was
Jesus.

CHAPTER XIX
1 And it came to pass, that,
while Apollos was at Corinth,
Paul ha-ving passed through the

CHAPTER XIX
It was when ApoUos was in
Corinth that Paul, after passing
through the inland districts.

340

THE ACTS XIX

upper coasts came to Ephesus :
and flnding certain disciples,
2 He said unto them. Have ye
'received the Holy Ghost since ye
believed ? And they said unto
him. We have not so much as
heard whether there be any Holy
Ghost. 3 And he said unto them. Unto
what then were ye baptized ?
And they said. Unto .John's
baptism. 4 Then said Paul, John verily
baptized with the baptism of
repentance, saying unto the peo
ple, that they should believe on
him which should come after him,
that is, on Christ Jesus.
5 When they heard this, they
were baptized in the name of the
Lord Jesus.
6 And when Paul nad laid his
hands upon them, the Holy Ghost
caniQ on them ; and they spake
-vsdth tongues, and prophesied.
7 And all the men were about
twelve. 8 And he went into the syna
gogue, and spake boldly for the
space of three months, disputing
and persuading the things con
cerning the kingdom of God.
9 But when divers were hard
ened, and believed not, but spake
e-vil of that way before the multi
tude, he departed from them, and
separated the disciples, disputing
daily in the schoolof oncTyrannus.
10 And this continued by the
space of two years ; so that all
they which dwelt in Asia heard
the word of the Lord Jesus, both
Jews and Greeks.
11 And God wrought special
miracles by the hands of Paul :
12 So that from his body were
brought unto the sick handker
chiefs or aprons, and the diseases
departed from them, and the evil
spirits went out of them.
13 TI Then certain of the vaga
bond Jews, exorcists, took upon
them to call over them which had
evil spirits the name of the Lord
,Josus, saying, We adjure you by
.fesus whom Paul preacheth.
14 And there were seven sons

2 came down to Ephesus. There
he found some disciples, whom
he asked, "Did you receive
the holy Spirit when you be
lieved ? " " No," they said,
" we never even heard of its
3 existence." " Then," said he,
" what were you baptized in ? "
" In John's baptism," they re-
4 plied. " John," said Paul,
" baptized with a baptism of
repentance, telling the people
to believe in Him who was to
come after him, that is, in
5 Jesus." 'When they heard
this, they had themselves bap
tized in the name of the Lord
6 Jesus, and after Paul laid his
hands on them the holy Spirit
came upon them, they spoke
with ' tongues ' and pro-
7 phesied. They numbered aU
together about twelve men.
8 Then Paul entered the syna
gogue and for three months
spoke out fearlessly, arguing
and persuading people about
9 the Reign of God. But as some
grew stubborn and disobedient,
decrying the Way in presence
of the multitude, he left them,
-withdrew the disciples, and
continued his argument every
day from eleven to four * in
the lecture-room of Tyrannus.
10 This went on for two years, so
that aU the inhabitants of Asia,
Jews as weU as Greeks, heard
the word of the Lord.
11 God also worked no ordinary
miracles by means of Paul ;
12 people even carried away tow
els or aprons he had used, and
at thf ir touch sick folk were
freed from their diseases and
evil ep rits came out of them.
13 Some stroUing Jewish exorcists
also undertook to pronounce
the name of the Lord Jesus
over those who had evU
spirits, saying, " I adjure
you by the Jesus whom Paul
preaches ! "
14 The seven sons of Sceuas, a
Jewish high priest, used to do
• The words dwh oipa? TreaTrTiJ? ews SeKanJS
(D, etc.) are probably original.

THE ACTS XIX

341

of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of
the priests, which did so.
15 And the evil spirit answered
and said, Jesus I know, and Paul
I know, but who are ye ?
16 And the man in whom the
evil spirit was leaped on them,
and overcame them, and pre-
vaUed against them, so that they
fled out of that house naked and
wounded. 17 And this was known to all
the Jews and Greeks also dwelling
at Ephesus ; and fear fell on them
all, and the name of the Lord
Jesus was magnifled.
18 And many that believed
came, and confessed, and shewed
their deeds.
19 Many of them also which
used curious arts brought their
books together, and burned them
before all men : and they counted
the price of them, and found it
flfty thousand pieces of sUver.
20 So mightily grew the word of
God and prevailed.
21 Tf After these things were
ended, Paul purposed in the spirit,
when he had passed through
Macedonia, and Achaia, to go to
Jerusalem, saying. After I have
been there, I must also see Rome.
22 So he sent into Macedonia
two of them that ministered
unto him, Timotheus and Erastus ;
but he himseff stayed in Asia for
a season. 23 And the same time there
arose no smaU stir about that way.
24 For a certain man named
Demetrius, a sUversmlth, which
made silver shrines for Diana,
brought no small gain unto the
craftsmen ;
25 'Whom he called together
with the workmen of like occupa
tion, and said. Sirs, ye know that
by this craft we have our wealth.
26 Moreover ye see and hear,
that not alone at Ephesus, but
almost throughout all Asia, this .
Paul hath persuaded and turned
away much people, saying that
they be no gods, which are made
with hands :
27 So that not only this our

15 this. But the e-vU spirit re
torted, " Jesus I know and
Paul I know, but you — who are
16 you?" And the man in whom
the evil spirit resided leapt at
them, overpowered them all,
and belaboured them, till they
rushed out of the house stripped
17 and wounded. This came to
the ears of all the inhabitants
of Ephesus, Jews as weU as
Greeks ; awe feU on them all,
and the name of the Lord
18 Jesus was magnifled. Many
believers would also come to
coiffess and disclose their
19 magic speUs ; and numbers
who had practised magic arts
coUected their books and
burned them in the presence
of all. On adding up the value
of them, it was found that they
were worth two thousand
20 pounds. Thus did the word
of the Lord increase and prevaU
mightUy.
21 After these events Paul re
solved in the Spirit to travel
through Macedonia and Achaia
on his way to Jerusalem. "Af
ter I get there," he said, " I
22 must also visit Rome." So he
despatched two of his assist
ants to Macedonia, Timotheus
and Erastus, whUe he himself
23 stayed on awhUe in Asia. It
was about that time that a
great commotion arose over the
24 Way. This was how it hap
pened. By making sUver
shrines of Artemis a sUver-
smith caUed Demetrius was the
means of bringing rich proflt
25 to his workmen. So he got
them together, along with the
workmen who belonged to sim-
Uar trades, and said to them :
" My men, you know this trade
is the source of our wealth.
26 You also see and hear that not
only at Ephesus but almost aU
over Asia this feUow Paul has
drawn off a considerable num
ber of people by his persua
sions. He declares that hand
made gods are not gods at aU.
27 Now the danger is not only that

342

THE ACTS XIX

craft is in danger to be set at
nought ; but also that the temple
of the great goddess Diana should
be despised, and her magniflcence
should be destroyed, whom all
Asia and the world worshippeth.
28 And when they heard these
sayiitgs, they were full of wrath,
and cried out, saying, Great is
Diana of the Ephesians.
29 And the whole city was
fllled with confusion : and having
caught Gaius and Aristarchus, men
of Macedonia, Paul's companions
in travel, they rushed with one
accord into the theatre.
30 And when Paul would have
entered in unto the people, the
disciples suffered him not.
31 And certain of the chief of
Asia, which were his friends, sent
unto him, desiring him that he
would not adventure himself into
the theatre.
32 Some therefore cried one
thing, and some another : for the
assembly was confused ; and the
more part knew not wherefore
they were come together.
33 And they drew Alexander
out of the multitude, the Jews
putting him forward. And Alex
ander beckoned with the hand,
and would have made his defence
unto the people.
34 But when they knew that
he was a Jew, all with one voice
about the space of two hours
cried out, Great is Diana of the
Ephesians. 35 And when the to-wnclerk
had appeased the people, he said.
Ye men of Ephesus, what man is
there that knoweth not how that
the city of the Ephesians is a
worshipper of the great goddess
Diana, and of the image which fell
down from Jupiter ?
36 Seeing then that these things
cannot be spoken against, ye ought
to be quiet, and to do nothing
rashly. 37 For ye have brought hither
these men, which are neither rob
bers of churches, nor yet blas
phemers of your goddess.
38 Wherefore if Demetrius, and

we wiU have our trade dis
credited but that the temple of
the great goddess Artemis will
fall into contempt and that she
wiU be degraded from hermajes-
tic glory, she whom aU Asia
and the wide world worship."
28 When they heard this they
were fllled ¦with rage and raised
the cry, " Great is Artemis of
29 Ephesus 1 " So the city was
fllled wdth confusion. They
rushed like one man into the
ainphithe.atre, dragging along
Gaius and Aristarchus, Mace
donians who were traveUing
30 with Paul. (Paul wanted to
enter the popular assembly,
but the disciples would not
31 allow him. Some of the
Asiarchs, who were friends of
his, also sent to beg him not to
venture into the amphithea-
32 tre.) Some were shouting one
thing, some another ; for the
assembly was in confusion, and
the majority had no idea why
33 they had met. Some of the
mob concluded it must be
Alexander, as the Jews pushed
him to the front. So Alex
ander, motioning ¦with his
hand, wanted to defend him-
34 seff before the people ; but
when they discovered he was a
Jew, a roar broke from them all,
and for about two hours they
shouted, " Great is Artemis of
Ephesus ! Great is Artemis of
Ephesus ! "
35 The secretary of state then
got the mob calmed do^vsm,
and said to them, " Men of
Ephesus, who on earth does
not know that the city of
Ephesus is Warden of the
temple of the great Artemis
and of the statue that fell
36 from heaven ? AU this is
beyond question. So you
should keep calm and do
nothing reckless.
37 Instead of that, you have
brought these men here who
are guilty neither of sacrUego
nor of blasphemy against our
38 goddess. If Demetrius and

THE ACTS XX

343

the craftsmen which are with him,
have a matter against any man,
the law is open, and there are
deputies : let them implead one
another. 39 But if ye enquire any thing
concerning other matters, it shall
be determined in a lawful assembly.
40 For we are in danger to be
called in question for this day's
uproar, there being no cause
whereby we may give an account
of this concourse.
41 Andwhenhehadthusspoken,
he dismissed the assembly.

his fellow tradesmen have a
grievance against anybody, let
both parties state their charges;
assizes are held and there are
39 always the proconsuls. Any
wider claim must be settled in
the legal assembly of the citi-
40 zens. Indeed there is a danger
of our being charged with riot
over to-day's meeting ; there
is not a single reason we can
give for this disorderly gather
ing."
41 With these words he dis
missed the assembly.

CHAPTER XX
1 And after the uproar was
ceased, Paul called unto him the
disciples, and embraced them, and
departed for to go into Mace
donia. 2 And when he had gone over
those parts, and had given them
much exhortation,, he came into
Greece, 3 And there abode three months .
And when the Jews laid wait for
him, as he was about to sail into
Syria, he purposed to return
through Macedonia.
4 And there accompanied him
into Asia Sopater of Berea ; and
of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus
and Secundus ; and Gaius of
Derbe, and Timotheus ; and of
Asia, 'Tychicus and Trophimus.
5 These going before tarried for
us at Troas.
6 And we sailed away from
Philippi after the days of un
leavened bread, and came unto
them to Troas in flve days ;
where we abode seven days.
7 And upon the flrst day of the
week, when the disciples came
together to break bread, Paul
preached unto them, ready to
depart on the morrow ; and con
tinued his speech until midnight.
8 And there were many lights
in the upper chamber, where they
were gathered together.
9 And there sat in a window a
certain young man named Euty-

CHAPTER XX
1 When the tumult had ceased,
Paul sent for the disciples and
encouraged them ; he then
took leave of them and went
his way to Macedonia.
2 After passing through the
districts of Macedonia and
encouraging the people at
length, he came to Greece,
3 where he spent three months.
Just as he was on the
point of sailing for Syria, the
Jews laid a plot against him.
He therefore resolved to return
through Macedonia.
4 His company as far as
Asia consisted of Sopater of
Beroea (the son of Pyrrhus),
Aristarchus and Secundus
from Thessalonica, Gaius of
Derbe, Timotheus, and Tychi
cus and Trophimus from
Asia.
5 They went on to wait for
6 us at Troas, while we sailed
from PhUippi, after the days of
unleavened bread, and joined
them flve days later at Troas.
There we spent seven days.
7 On the flrst day of the week we
met for the breaking of bread ;
Paul addressed them, as he was
to leave next day, and he pro
longed his address tUl mid-
8 night (there were plenty of
lamps in the upper room where
9 we met). In the window sat
a young man called Eutyohus,

344

THE ACTS XX

chus, being fallen into a deep
sleep : and as Paul was long
preaching, he sunk down with
sleep, and fell down from the third
loft, and was taken up dead.
10 And Paul went down, and
fell on him, and embracing him
said. Trouble not yourselves ; for
his life is in him.
11 When he therefore was come
up again, and had broken bread,
and eaten, and talked a long while,
even till break of day, so he
departed. 12 And they brought the young
man alive, and were not a little
comforted. 13 Tf And we went before to
ship, and sailed unto Assos, there
intending to take in Paul : for so
had he appointed, minding himself
to go afoot.
14 And when he met with us at
Assos, we took him in, and came
to Mitylene.
15 And we sailed thence, and
came the next day over against
Chios ; and the next day we
arrived at Samos, and tarried at
Trogyllium ; and the next day we
came to Miletus.
16 Por Paul had determined to
sail by Ephesus, because he would
not spend the time in Asia : for he
hasted, if it were possible for him,
to be at Jerusalem the day of
Pentecost. 17 TI And from Miletus he sent
to Ephesus, and called the elders
of the church.
18 And when they were come
to him, he said unto them. Ye
know, from the flrst day that I
came into Asia, after what manner
I have been with you at all seasons,
19 Serving the Lord with all
humility of mind, and ¦with many
tears, and temptations, which
befell me by the lying in wait of the
Jews :
20 ^nd how I kept back nothing
that was profltable unto you, but
have shewed you, and have
taught you publickly, and from
house to house,
21 Testifying both to the Jews,
and also to the Greeks, repentance

and as Paul's address went
on and on, he got over
come with drowsiness, went
fast asleep, and fell from
the third storey. He was
10 picked up a corpse, but
Paul went do^wnstaiirs, threw
himself upon him, and
embraced him. " Do not
lament," he said, " the life
11 is StiU in him." Then he
went upstairs, broke bread,
and ate ; flnaUy, after con
versing awhile with them
tUl the dawn, he went
12 away. As for the lad, they
took him away alive, much
13 to their relief. Now we had
gone on beforehand to the
ship and set sail for Assos,
intending to take Paul on
board there. This was his
own arrangement, for he in-
14 tended to travel by land. So
when he met us at Assos, we
took him on board and got
15 to Mitylene. Sailing thence
on the following day we ar
rived off Chios ; next day we
crossed over to Samos, and
[after stopping at Trogyllium]
we went on next day to
16 MUetus. This was because
Paul had decided to saU past
Ephesus, to avoid any loss
of time in Asia ; he wanted to
reach Jerusalem, ff possible,
by the day of Pentecost.
17 From Miletus he sent to
Ephesus for the presbyters
18 of the church. When they
came to him, he said,
" You know quite well how
I lived among you aU the
time ever since I set foot
19 in Asia, how I served the
Lord in all humUity, with
many a tear and many a trial
which I encountered owing
to the plots of the Jews,
20 how I never shrank from let
ting you know anything for
your good, or from teaching
you alike in public and
21 from house to house, bearing
my testimony, both to Jews
and Greeks, of repentance

THE ACTS XX

345

toward God, and faith toward our
Lord Jesus Christ.
22 And now, behold, I go bound,
in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not
knowing the things that shaU
befall me there :
23 Save that the Holy Ghost
witnesseth in every, city, saying
that bonds and afflictions abide
me. 24 But none of these things
move me, neither count I my life
dear unto myself, so that I might
flnish my course with joy, and the
ministry, which I have received
of the Lord Jesus, to testify the
gospel of the grace of God.
25 And now, behold, I know
that ye aU, among whom I have
gone preaching the kingdom of
God, shaU see my face no more.
26 Wherefore I take you to
record this day, that I am pure
from the blood of all men.
27 For I have not shunned to
declare unto you all the counsel
of God.
28 Tf Take heed therefore unto
yourselves, and to all the flock,
over the which the Holy Ghost
hath made you overseers, to feed
the church of God, which he hath
purchased with his owm blood.
29 For I know this, that after
my departing shall grievous
wolves enter in among you, not
sparing the flock.
30 Also of your own selves shall
men arise, speaking perverse
things, to draw away disciples
after them.
31 Therefore watch, and re
member, that by the space of three
years I ceased not to warn every
one night and day with tears.
32 And now, brethren, I com
mend you to God, and to the word
of his grace, which is able to build
you up, and to give you an
inheritance among all them which
are sanctifled.
33 I have coveted no man's
silver, or gold, or apparel.
34 Yea, ye yourselves know,
that these hands have ministered
unto my necessities, and to them
that were with me.

before God and faith in our
I./ord Jesus Christ.
22 Now here I go to Jerusa
lem under the binding force
of the Spirit.
Wnat wUl befall me there, I
23 do not know. Only, 1 know
this, that in town after town
the holy Spirit testifles to me
that bonds and troubles are
awaiting me.
24 But then, I set no value
on my own life as compared
¦with the joy of flnishing my
course and fulflUing the com
mission I received from the Lord
Jesus to attest the gospel of the
grace of God.
25 I know to-day that not one
of you wUl ever see my face
again — not one of you among
whom I moved as I preached
the Reign.
26 Therefore do I protest before
you this day that I am not
responsible for the blood of
any of you ;
27 I never shrank from letting
you know the entire pur-
28 pose of God. Take heed to
yourselves and to all the flock'
of which the holy Spirit'
has appointed you guardians ;
shepherd the church of the Lord
which he has purchased with
29 his own blood. I know
that when I am gone, flerce
wolves wUl get in among you,
and they vnll not spare the
30 flock ; yes, and men of your
own number will arise with
perversions of the truth to
draw the disciples after them.
31 So be on the alert, remember
how for three whole years 1
never ceased night and day to
watch over each one of you
32 with tears. And now I en
trust you to God and the word
of his grace ; he is able to
upbuUd you and give you
your inheritance among all the
33 consecrated. Silver, gold, or
34 apparel I never coveted; you
know yourselves how these
hands of mine pro-vided every
thing for my own needs and for

346

THE ACTS XXI

35 I have shewed you all things,
how that so labouring ye ought to
support the weak, and to remem
ber the words of the Lord Jesus,
how he said. It is more blessed to
give than to receive.
36 Tf And when he had thus
spoken, he kneeled down, and
prayed with them all.
37 And they all wept sore, and
fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him,
38 Sorrowing most of all for
the words which he spake, that
they should see his face no more.
And they accompanied him unto
the ship.

35 my companions. I showed
you how this was the way to
work hard and succour the
needy, remembering the words
of the Lord Jesus, who said,
' To give is happier than to
36 get.' " With these words he
knelt down and prayed beside
37 them all. They all broke into
loud lamentation and falUng
upon the neck of Paul kissed
38 him fondly, sorrowing chiefly
because he told them they
would never see his face again.
Then they escorted him to the
ship.

CHAPTER XXI
1 And it came to pass, that
after we were gotten from them,
and had launched, we came with
a straight course unto Coos, and
the day following unto Rhodes,
and from thence unto Patara :
2 And flnding a ship sailing
over unto Phenicia, we went
aboard, and set forth.
3 Now -s\-hen we had discovered
Cyprus, we left it on the left hand,
and sailed into Syria, and landed
at Tyre : for there the ship was to
unlade her burden.
4 And finding disciples, we
tarried there seven days : who
said to Paul through the Spirit,
that he should not go up to Jeru
salem. 5 And when we had accom
plished those days, we departed
and went our way; and they all
brought us on our way, with wives
and children, till we were out of
the city : and we kneeled down on
the shore, and prayed.
6 And when we had taken our
leave one of another, we took ship ;
and they returned home again.
7 And when we had finished our
course from Tyre, we came to
Ptolemais, and saluted the breth
ren, and abode with them one
day. 8 And the next day we that
were of Paul's company departed,
and came unto Caesarea : and we
entered into the house of Philip

CHAPTER XXI
1 When we had torn our
selves away from them and
set sail, we made a straight
run to Cos,
next day to Rhodes,
and thence to Patara ;
2 as we found a ship there
bound for Phoenicia,
we went on board and set
sail.
3 After sighting Cyprus and
leaving it on our left,
we sailed for Syria,
landing at Tyre,
where the ship was to un
load her cargo.
4 We found out the local
disciples and stayed there
for seven days. These dis
ciples told Paul by the
Spirit not to set foot in Jeru-
5 salem ; but, when our time
was up, we started on our
journey, escorted by them,
women and chUdren and
all, tiU we got outside the
town. Then, kneeUng on
6 the beach, we prayed and
said goodbye to one another.
We went on board and
7 they went home. By sail
ing from Tyre to Ptole
mais we completed our
voyage ; we saluted the
brothers, spent a day with
8 them, and started next morn
ing for Caesarea, where we
entered the house of PhiUp the

THE ACTS XXI

347

the evangelist, which was one of
the seven ; and abode with him.
9 And the same man had four
daughters, virgins, which did pro
phesy. 10 And as we tarried there many
days, there came down from
Judaea a certain prophet, named
Agabus. 11 And when he was come
unto us, he took Paul's girdle, and
bound his own hands and feet, and
said. Thus saith the Holy Ghost,
So shall the Jews at Jerusalem
bind the man that owneth this
girdle, and shall deliver him into
the hands of the Gentiles.
12 And when we heard these
things, both we, and they of that
place, besought him not to go up
to Jerusalem.
13 Then Paul answered, 'What
mean ye to weep and to break
mine heart ? for I am ready not
to be bound only, but also to die
at Jerusalem for the name of the
Lord Jesus.
14 And when he would not be
persuaded, we ceased, saying.
The will of the Lord be done.
1 5 And after those days we took
up our carriages, and went up to
Jerusalem. 16 There went with us also
certain of the disciples of Csesarea,
and brought wdth them one
Mnason of Cyprus, an old disciple,
with whom we should lodge.
17 And when we were come to
Jerusalem, the brethren received
us gladly.
18 And the day following Paul
went in with us unto James ; and
all the elders were present.
19 And when he had saluted
them, he declared particularly
what things God had wrought
among the Gentiles by his minis
try. 20 And when they heard it,
they glorified the Lord, and said
unto him. Thou seest, brother,
now many thousands of Jews
there are which believe ; and they
are all zealous of the law :
21 And they are informed of
thee, that thou teachest aU the

evangelist (he belonged to
9 the Seven, and had four
unmarried daughters who pro-
10 phesied). We stayed with
him. WhUe we remained there
for a number of days, a
prophet called Agabus came
down from Judaea.
11 He came to us, took Paul's
girdle and bound his own
feet and hands, saying,
" Here is the word of the
holy Spirit : ' So shall the
Jews bind the owner of this
girdle at Jerusalem and hand
him over to the Gentiles.' "
12 Now when we heard this,
we and the local disciples
besought Paul not to go up
to Jerusalem.
13 Then Paul replied, " "What
do you mean by weeping
and disheartening me ? I
am ready not only to be
bound but also to die at
Jerusalem for the sake of the
14 Lord Jesus." As he would
not be persuaded, we ac
quiesced, saying, " The wiU
of the Lord be done."
15 After these days we packed
up and started for Jerusalem,
16 accompanied by some of
the disciples from Caesarea,
who conducted us to the
house of Mnason, a Cypriote,
with whom we were to lodge.
He was a disciple of old
standing.
17 The brothers welcomed us
gladly on our arrival at
18 Jerusalem. Next day we
accompanied Paul to James ;
all the presbyters were pre-
19 sent, and after saluting them
Paul described in detaU what
God had done by means of
his ministry among the Gen-
20 tUes. They glorified God
when they heard it. Then
they said to him, " Brother,
you see how many thousands
of believers there are among
the Jews, all of them ardent
21 upholders of the Law. Now,
they have heard that you

348

THE ACTS XXI

Jews which are among the Gen
tiles to forsake Moses, saying that
they ought not to circumcise
their children, neither to walk
after the customs.
22 "What is it therefore ? the
multitude must needs come to
gether: for they wdll hear that
thou art come.
23 Do therefore this that we
say to thee : We have four men
which have a vow on them ;
24 Them take, and purify thy
self with them, and be at charges
with them, that they may shave
their heads : and all may know
that those things, whereof they
were informed concerning thee,
are nothing ; but that thou thy
self also walkest orderly, and
keepest the law.
25 As touching the Gentiles
which believe, we have written
and concluded that they observe
no such thing, save only that they
keep themselves from things
offered to idols, and from blood,
and from strangled, and from
fornication. 26 Then Paul took the men, and
the next day purifying himself
with them entered into the
temple, to signify the accomplish
ment of the days of purification,
until that an offering should be
offered for every one of them.
27 And when the seven days
were almost ended, the Jews
which were of Asia, when they
saw him in the temple, stirred up
all the people, and laid hands on
him, 28 Crying out. Men of Israel,
help : This is the man, that
teacheth , all men every where
against the people, and the law,
and this place : and further
brought Greeks also into the
temple, and hath polluted this
holy place.
29 (For they had seen before
with him in the city Trophimus
an Ephesian, whom they sup
posed that Paul had brought into
the temple.)
30 And all the city was moved,
and the people ran together : and

teach aU Jews who live among
Gentiles to break away from
Moses and not to circumcise
their chUdren, nor to foUow the
22 old customs. What is to be
done ? They will be sure to
23 hear you have arrived. * So do
as we tell you. We have four
24 men here under a vow ; asso
ciate yourseff with them, purffy
yourseff with them, pay their
expenses so that they may be
free to have their heads shaved,
and then everybody wdll under
stand there is nothing in these
stories about you, but that, on
the contrary, you are guided by
26 obedience to the Law. As for
GentUe believers, we have is
sued our decision that they
must avoid food that has been
offered to idols, the taste of
blood, flesh of animals that
have been strangled, and sexual
vice."
26 Then Paul associated him
seff with the men next day ;
he had himself purifled along
with them and went info the
temple to give notice of the
time when the days of purifica
tion would be completed — the
time, that is to say, when the
sacriflce could be offered for
each one of them.
27 The seven days were almost
over when the Asiatic Jews,
catching sight of him in the
temple, stirred up aU the crowd
28 and laid hands on him, shout
ing, " To the rescue, men of
Israel ! Here is the man who
teaches everyone everywhere
against the People and the Law
and this Place ! And he has
actuaUy brought Greeks inside
the temple and defUed this
29 holy Place ! " (They had
previously seen Troptumus the
Ephesian along with him in the
city, and they supposed Paul
had taken him inside the
30 temple.) The whole city was
thrown into turmoil. The
people rushed together, seized
• Omitting [Sei n-Xijeos avveheelv] and
[v«pl.

THE ACTS XXI

349

they took Paul, and drew him out
of the temple : and forthwith the
doors were shut.
31 And as they went about to
kUl him, tidings came unto the
chief captain of the band, that all
Jerusalem was in an uproar.
32 Who immediately took
soldiers and centurions, and ran
down unto them : and when they
saw the chief captain and the
soldiers, they left beating of Paul.
33 Then the chief captain came
near, and took him, and com
manded him to be bound with two
chains ; and demanded who he
was, and what he had done.
34 And some cried one thing,
some another, among the multi
tude : and when he could not
know the certainty for the tumult,
he commanded him to be carried
into the castle.
35 And when he came upon the
stairs, so it was, that he was borne
of the soldiers for the violence of
the people.
36 For the multitude of the
people followed after, crying,
Away with him.
37 And as Paul was to be led
into the castle, he said unto the
chief captain. May I speak unto
thee ? Who said, Canst thou
speak Greek ?
38 Art not thou that Egyptian,
which before these days madest
an uproar, and leddest out into
the wilderness four thousand men
that were murderers ?
39 But Paul said, I am a man
which am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in
CiUcia, a citizen of no mean city :
and, I beseech thee, suffer me to
speak unto the people.
40 And when he had given him
Ucence, Paul stood on the stairs,
and beckoned with the hand unto
the people. And when there was
made a great silence, he spake unto
them in the Hebrewtongue, saying,

Paul and dragged him outside
the temple ; whereupon the
doors were immediately shut.
31 They were attempting to kUl
him, when word reached the
commander of the garrison that
the whole of Jerusalem was
32 in confusion. Taking some
soldiers and officers, he at once
rushed down to them, and
when they saw the commander
and the soldiers they stopped
33 beating Paul. Then the com
mander came up and seized
him ; he ordered him to be
bound with a couple of chains,
and asked " Who is he ? " and
34 " What has he done ? " Some
of the crowd roared one thing,
some another, and as he could
not learn the facts owing to the
uproar, he ordered Paul to be
35 taken to the barracks. By the
time he reached the steps, he
had actually to be carried by
the soldiers on account of the
36 violence of the crowd, for the
whole mass of the people fol
lowed shouting, "Away with
him ! "
37 Just as he was being taken
into the barracks, Paul said
to the commander, " May I
say a word to you ? "
" You know Greek ! " said
38 the commander. " Then you
are not the Egyptian who in
days gone by raised the four
thousand assassins and led
them out into the desert ? "
39 Paul said, " I am a Jew,
a native of Tarsus in CUicia,
the citizen of a famous town.
Pray let me speak to the
people."
40 As he gave permission,
Paul stood on the steps and
motioned to the people. A
great hush came over them,
and he addressed them as
foUows in Hebrew.

350

THE ACTS XXII

CHAPTER XXII
1 Men, brethren, and fathers,
hear ye my defence which I make
now unto you.
2 (And when they heard that he
spake in the Hebrew tongue to
them, they kept the more silence :
and he saith, )
3 I am verily a man which am
a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in
CUicia, yet brought up in this city
at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught
according to the perfect manner
of the law of the fathers, and was
zealous toward God, as ye all are
this day.
4 And I persecuted this way
unto the death, binding and
delivering into prisons both men
and women.
5 As also the high priest doth
bear me witness, and all the estate
of the elders : from whom also I
received letters unto the brethren,
and went to Damascus, to bring
them which were there bound
unto Jerusalem, for to be pun
ished. 6 And it came to pass, that, as
I made my journey, and was come
nigh unto Damascus about noon,
suddenly there shone from heaven
a great light round about me.
7 And I fell unto the ground,
and heard a voice saying unto me,
Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou
me ?
8 And I answered. Who art
thou, Lord ? And he said unto
me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom
thou persecutest.
9 And they that were with me
saw indeed the light, and were
afraid ; but they heard not the
voice of him that spake to me.
10 And I said. What shall I
do. Lord ? And the Lord said
unto me. Arise, and go into
Damascus ; and there it shall be
told thee of all things which are
appointed for thee to do.
1 1 And when I could not see for
the glory of that light, being led
by the hand of them that were
with me, I came into Damascus.
12 And one Ananias, a devout

CHAPTER XXII
1 " Brothers and fathers,
listen to the defence I now
2 make before you." "When
they heard him addressing
them in Hebrew they were
all the more quiet. So he
3 went on. " I am a Jew,
born at Tarsus in CUicia,
but brought up in this
city, educated at the feet
of Gamaliel in all the strict
ness of our ancestral Law,
ardent for God as you all
4 are to-day. I persecuted
this Way of religion to the
death, chaining and im
prisoning both men and
5 women, as the high priest
and all the councU of elders
can testffy. It was from
them that I got letters to
the brotherhood at Da
mascus and then journeyed
thither to bind those who
had gathered there and
bring them back to Jeru-
6 salem for punishment. Now
as I neared Damascus on
my journey, suddenly about
noon a brilUant light from
heaven flashed round me.
7 I dropped to the earth
and heard a voice saying
to me, ' Saul, Saul, why
do you persecute me ? '
8 ' Who are you ? ' I asked.
He said to me, ' I am
Jesus the Nazarene, and
you are persecuting me.'
9 (Jly companions saw the
light, but they did not hear
the voice of him who talked
10 to me.) I said, 'What am
I to do ? ' And the Lord
said to me, ' Get up and
make your way into Da
mascus ; there you shall be
told about all you are des-
11 fined to do.' As I could
not see owing to the daz
zling glare of that light, my
companions took my hand
and so I reached Damas-
12 cus. Then a, certain Ana
nias, a devout man in the

THE ACTS XXII

351

man according to the law, having
a good report of all the Jews which
dwelt there,
13 Came unto me, and stood,
and said unto me. Brother Saul,
receive thy sight. And the same
hour I looked up upon him.
14 And he said, 'The God of our
fathers hath chosen thee, that
thou shouldest know his will, and
see that Just One, and shouldest
hear the voice of his mouth.
1 5 For thou shalt be his witness
unto all men of what thou hast
seen and heard.
16 And now why tarriest thou ?
arise, and be baptized, and wash
away thy sins, calling on the name
of the Lord.
17 And it came to pass, that,
when I was come again to Jeru
salem, even while I prayed in the
temple, I was in a trance ;
18 And saw him saying unto
me. Make haste, and get thee
quickly out of Jerusalem : for
they will not receive thy testimony
concerning me.
19 And I said. Lord, they know
that I imprisoned and beat in
every synagogue them that be
lieved on thee :
20 And when the blood of thy
martyr Stephen was shed, I also
was standing by, and consenting
unto his death, and kept the
raiment of them that slew him.
21 And he said unto me.
Depart : for I will send thee far
hence unto the Gentiles.
22 And they gave him audience
unto this word, and then lifted up
their voices, and said. Away with
such a fellow from the earth : for
it is not flt that he should live.
23 And as they cried out, and
cast off their clothes, and threw
dust into the air,
24 The chief captain command
ed him to be brought into the
castle, and bade that he should be
examined by scourging ; that he
might know wherefore they cried
so against him.
25 And as they bound him with
thongs, Paul said unto the cen-
turj"u that stood by, Is it lawful

Law, who had a good reputa
tion among all the Jewish
13 inhabitants, came to me and
standing beside me said, ' Saul,
my brother, regain your sight! '
The same moment I regained
my sight and looked up at him.
14 Then he said,
' The God of our fathers
has appointed you tp know
his will, to see the Just One.
and to hear him speak with
his own lips.
15 For you are to be a witness
for him before all men, a
¦witness of what you have seen
and heard.
16 And now, why do you wait ?
Get up and be baptized and
wash away your sins, invoking
his name.'
17 When I returned to Jeru
salem, it happened that whUe I
was praying in the temple I fell
18 into a trance and saw Him say
ing to me, ' Make haste, leave
Jerusalem quickly, for they wiU
not accept your evidence about
me.'
19 ' But, Lord,' I said, ' they
surely know it was I who im
prisoned and flogged those who
believed in you throughout the
20 synagogues, and that I stood
and approved when the blood
of your martyr Stephen was
being shed, taking charge of the
clothes of his murderers ! '
21 But he said to me, ' Go ; I
wiU send you afar to the Gen
tUes  ' "
22 TUl he said that, they had
listened to him. But at that
they shouted, " Away ¦with
such a creature from the earth 1
23 He is not fit to Uve I " They
yeUed and threw their clothes
into the air and flung dust
24 about, tiU the commander or
dered him to be taken inside
the barracks and examined
under the lash, so as to
flnd out why the people
shouted at him in this way.
25 They Ijad strapped him up,
when Paul said to the officer
who was standing by, " Are

352

THE ACTS XXIII

for you to scourge a man that is
a Roman, and uncondemned ?
26 When the centurion heard
that, he went and told the chief
capiiain, saying. Take heed what
thou doest : for this man is a
Roman. 27 Then the chief captain came,
and said unto him. Tell me, art
thou a Roman ? He said. Yea.
28 And the chief captain an
swered. With a great sum ob
tained I this freedom. Ajid Paul
said. But 1 was free born.
29 Then straightway they de
parted from him which should
liave examined him : and the
chief captain also was afraid, after
he knew that he was a Roman, and
because he had bound him.
30 On the morrow, because he
would have known the certainty
wherefore he was accused of the
Jews, he loosed him from his
bands, and commanded the chief
priests and all their council to
appear, and brought Paul dowm,
and set him before them.
CHAPTER XXIII
1 And Paul, earnestly behold
ing the council, said. Men and
brethren, I have lived in all good
conscience before God until this
day. 2 And the high priest Ananias
commanded them that stood by
him to smite him on the mouth.
3 Then said Paul unto him,
God shall smite thee, thou whited
wall : for sittest thou to judge me
after the law, and commandest
me to be smitten contrary to the
law ?
4 And they that stood by said.
Re-vilest thou God's high priest ?
5 Then said Paul, I wist not,
brethren, that he was the high
priest : for it is written. Thou
shalt not speak evil of the ruler of
thy people.
6 But when Paul perceived that
the one part were Sadducees, and
the other Pharisees, he* cried out
in the council. Men and brethren,
I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pha-

you aUowed to scourge a Ro
man citizen — and to scourge
26 him without trial ? " "When
the officer heard this, he went
to the commander and said to
htm, " What are you going to
do ? This man is a Roman
27 citizen." So the commander
went to him and said, " TeU
me, are you a Roman citizen ?"
28 " Yes," he said. The com
mander repUed, "I had to pay a
large sum for this citizenship."
" But I was born a citizen," said
29 Paul. Then those who were to
have examined him left him at
once alone ; even the com
mander was alarmed to find
that Paul was a Roman citizen
and that he had bound him.
CHAPTER XXIII
30 Next day, as he was anxious
to find out the real reason why
the Jews accused him, he un
bound him, ordered the high
priests and aU the Sanhedrin to
meet, and brought Paul down,
placing him in front of them.
1 With a steady look at the
Sanhedrin Paul said, " Bro
thers, I have Uved vsdth a
perfectly good conscience be
fore God down to the present
2 day." Then the high priest
Ananias ordered those who
were standing next Paul to
3 strike him on the mouth. At
this Paul said to him, " You
whitewashed wall, God wUl
strike you ! You sit there to
judge me by the Law, do you ?
And you break the Law by
ordering me to be struck ! "
4 The bystanders said, " "What !
would you rail at (Jod's high
,5 priest ? " " Brothers," said
Paul, " I did not know he was
high priest " (for it is written,
You must not speak evil of any
6 ruler of your people). Then,
finding half the Sanhedrin were
Sadducees and the other haff
Pharisees, Paul shouted to
them, "I am a Pharisee,
brothers, the son of Pharisees I

THE ACTS XXIII

353

risee : of the hope and resurrec
tion of the dead I am called in
question. 7 And when he had so said,
there arose a dissension between
the Pharisees and the Sadducees :
and the multitude was divided.
8 For the Sadducees say that
there is no resurrection, neither
angel, nor spirit: but the Pharisees
confess both.
9 And there arose a great cry :
and the scribes that were of the
Pharisees' part arose, and strove,
saying. We find no evil in this
man : but if a spirit or an angel
hath spoken to him, let us not
flght against God.
10 And when there arose a
great dissension, the chief captain,
fearing lest Paul should have been
puUed in pieces of them, com
manded the soldiers to go down,
and to take him by force from
among them, and to bring him
into the castle.
11 And the night following the
Lord stood by him, and said. Be
of good cheer, Paul : for as lihou
hast testifled of me in Jerusalem,
so must thou bear -svitness also at
Rome. 12 And when it was day, certain
of the Jews banded together, and
bound themselves under a curse,
saying that they would neither
eat nor drink tiU they had kUled
Paul. 13 And they were more than
forty which had made this con
spiracy. 14 And they came to the chief
priests and elders, and said. We
have bound ourselves under a
great curse, that we wdll eat no
thing until we have slain Paul.
15 Now therefore ye with the
council signify to the chief captain
that he bring him down unto you
to morrow, as though ye would
enquire something more perfectly
concerning him : and we, or ever
he come near, are ready to kill him.
16 And when Paul's sister's son
heard of their lying in wait, he
went and entered into the castle,
and told Paul.
12

It is for the hope of the
resurrection from the dead
7 that I am on trial ! " When
he said this, a quarrel broke
out between the Pharisees
and the Sadducees ; the
8 meeting was divided. For
whUe the Sadducees declare
there is no such thing
as- resurrection, angels, or
spirits, the Pharisees affirm
9 them all. Thus a loud cla
mour broke out. Some of
the scribes who belonged to
the Pharisaic party got up
add contended, " We flnd
nothing wrong about this
man. What ff some spirit or
angel has spoken to him ? "
10 The quarrel then became
so -violent that the com
mander was afraid they
would tear Paul in pieces ;
he therefore ordered the
troops to march dovsm and
take him from them by
force, bringing him inside the
11 barracks. On the foUowing
night the Lord stood by Paul
and said, "Courage! As you
have testifled to me at Jeru
salem, so you must testffy
at Rome."
12 When day broke, the Jews
formed a conspiracy, tak
ing a solemn oath neither
to eat nor to drink tUl
13 they had kiUed Paul. There
were more than forty of
14 them in this plot. They
then went to the high priests
and elders, saying, " We
have taken a solemn oath
to taste no food tiU we have
15 killed Paul. Now you and
the Sanhedrin must inform
the commander that you pro
pose to investigate this case
in detail, so that he may
have Paul brought down to
you. We will be all ready
to kill him on the way
16 down." Now Paul's nephew
heard about their treacher
ous apabush ; so he got ad
mission to the barracks and
17 told Paul. Paul summoned

354

THE ACTS XXIII

17 Then Paul called one of the
centurions unto him, and said.
Bring this young man unto the
chief captain : for he hath a cer
tain thing to tell him.
18 So he took him, and brought
him to the chief captain, and said,
Paul the prisoner called me unto
him, and prayed me to bring this
young man unto thee, who hath
something to say unto thee.
19 Then the chief captain took
him by the hand, and went with
him aside privately, and asked
him. What is that thou hast to
tell me ?
20 And he said. The Jews have
agreed to desire thee that thou
wouidest bring down Paul to
morrow into the council, as though
they would enquire somewhat of
him more perfectly.
21 But do not thou yield unto
them : for there lie in wait for him
of them more than forty men,
which have bound themselves
with an oath, that they will neither
eat nor drink till they have killed
him :- and now are they ready,
looking for a promise from thee.
22 So the chief captain then
let the young man depart, and
charged him. See thou tell no man
that thou hast shewed these things
to me.
23 And he called unto him two
centurions, saying, Make ready
two hundred soldiers to go to
Csesarea, and horsemen three
score and ten, and spearmen two
hundred, at the third hour of the
night ;
24 And provide them beasts,
that they may set Paul on, and
bring him safe unto Felix the
governor. 25 And he wrote a letter after
this manner :
26 Claudius Lysias unto the
most excellent governor Felix
sendeth greeting.
27 This man was taken of the
Jews, and should have been killed
of them : then came I with an
army, and rescued him, having
understood that he was a Roman.
28 And when I would have

one of the officers and said,
" Take this young man to the
commander, for he has some
18 news to give him." So the
officer took him to the com
mander, saying, " The prisoner
Paul has summoned me to ask
if I would bring this young man
to you, as he has something to
19 tell you." The commander
then took him by the hand
aside and asked him in private,
" What is the news you have
20 for me ? " He answered,
" The Jews have agreed to ask
you to bring Paul down to
morrow to the Sanhedrin, on
the plea that they * propose to
21 examine his case in detail. Now
do not let them persuade you.
More than forty of them are
lying in ambush for him, and
they have taken a solemn oath
neither to eat nor to drink
till they have murdered him.
They are all ready at this
moment, awaiting your con
sent."
22 Then the commander dis
missed the youth, bidding
him, " Tell nobody that you
have informed me of this."
23 Pie summoned two of the
officers and said, " Get ready
by nine o'clock to-night two
hundred infantry to march as
far as Caesarea, also seventy
troopers, and two hundred
spearmen."
24 Horses were also to be pro
vided, on which they were
to mount Paul and carry him
safe to Felix the governor.
25 He then wrote a letter in the
26 following terms. " Claudius
Lysias, to his excellency the
27 governor Felix: greeting. This
man had been seized by the
Jews and was on the point of
being murdered by them, when
T came on them with the troops
and rescued him, as I had as
certained that he was a Roman
28 citizen. Anxious to find out
* Reading either ne'Morres with the
Latm, SjTlac, Sahidic, and Ethiopic
yer-nns, or iJ.eK\6vTwv (X", Chrysostom,
and some minuscules).

THE ACTS XXIV

355

known the cause wherefore they
accused him, I brought him forth
into their council :
29 Whom I perceived to be
accused of questions of their law,
but to have nothing laid to his
charge worthy of death or of bonds.
30 And when it was told me
how that the Jews laid wait for
the man, I sent straightway to
thee, and gave commandment to
his accusers also to say before
thee what they had against him.
Farewell. 31 Then the soldiers, as it was
commanded them, took Paul, and
brought him by night to Antipatris.
32 On the morrow they left
the horsemen to go with him,
and returned to the castle :
33 Who, when they came to
Csesarea, and delivered the epistle
to the governor, presented Paul
also before him.
34 And when the governor had
read the letter, he asked of what
province he was. And when he
understood that he was of CUicia ;
35 I wdll hear thee, said he,
when thine accusers are also come.
And he commanded him to be
kept in Herod's judgment hall.

why they accused him, I took
him down to their Sanhedrin,
29 where I found he was accused
of matters relating to their Law
but not impeached for any
crime that deserved death or
30 imprisonment. I am informed
a plot is to be laid against him,
so I am sending him to you at
once,* telling his accusers that
they must impeach him before
you. Farewell."
31 The soldiers, according to
their instructions, took Paul
and brought him by night
32 to Antipatris. Next day
the infantry returned to their
33 barracks, leaving the troopers
•to ride on with him. They
reached Caesarea, presented
the letter to the governor, and
also handed Paul over to him.
34 On reading the letter he asked
what province he belonged to,
35 and finding it was CUicia he
said, " I will go into your case
wheneveryour accusers arrive,"
giving orders that he was to be
kept in the praetorium of
Herod.
* Reading e^auTJjs instead of e^ avriav.

CHAPTER XXIV
1 And after five days Ananias
the high priest descended with
the elders, and with a certain ora
tor named Tertullus, who informed
the governor against Paul.
2 And when he was called
forth, Tertullus began to accuse
him, saying. Seeing that by thee
we enjoy great quietness, and that
very worthy deeds are done unto
this nation by thy providence,
3 We accept it always, and in
all places, most noble Felix, wdth
all thankfulness.
4 Notwithstanding, that I be
not further tedious unto thee, I
pray thee that thou wouidest hear
us of thy clemency a few words.
5 For we have found this man
a pestilent fellow, and a mover
of sedition among all the Jews

CHAPTER XXIV
1 Five days later dowm came .
the high priest Ananias with
some elders and a barrister
called TertuUus. They laid
information before the gover-
2 nor against Paul. So Paul
was summoned, and then Ter
tuUus proceeded to accuse him.
" Your excellency," he said to
Felix, " as it is owing to you
that we enjoy unbroken peace,
and as it is owing to your wise
care that the state of this
nation has been improved in
every way and everywhere,
3 we acknowledge all this with
4 profound gratitude. I have
no wish to weary you, but I
beg of you to grant us in your
5 courtesy a brief hearing. The
fact is, we have found this man

3,56

THE ACTS XXIV

throughout the world, and a ring
leader of the sect of the Nazarenes :
6 Who also hath gone about to
profane the temple : whom we
took, and would have judged
according to our law.
7 But the chief captain Lysias
came upon us, and with great
violence took him away out of our
hands, 8 Commanding his accusers to
come unto thee : by examining of
whom thyself mayest take know
ledge of all these things, whereof
we accuse him.
9 And the Jews also assented,
saying that these things were so.
10 Then Paul, after that the
governor had beckoned unto him
to speak, answered, Forasmuch
as I know that thou hast been of
many years a judge unto this
nation, I do the more cheerfully
answer for myself :
11 Because that thou mayest
understand, that there are yet
but twelve days since I -s^'ent up
to Jerusalem for to worship.
12 And they neither found me
in the temple disputing with any
man, neither raising up the
people, neither in the synagogues,
nor in the city :
13 Neither can they prove the
things whereof they now accuse me .
14 But this I confess unto thee,
that after the way which they call
heresy, so worship I the God of
my fathers, believing all things
which are written in the law and
in the prophets :
15 And have hope toward God,
which they themselves also allow,
that there shall be a resurrection
of the dead, both of the just and
unjust. 16 And herein do I exercise
myself, to have always a con
science void of offence toward
God, and toward men.
17 Now after many years I
came to bring alms to my nation,
and offerings.
18 ^^'hereupon certain Jews
from Asia found me purified in the
temple, neither with multitude,
nor with tumult.

is a perfect pest ; he stirs up
sedition among the Jews all
over the world and he is a
ringleader of the Nazarene
sect.
6 He actually tried to dese
crate the temple, but we
8 got hold of him. Examine
him for yourself and you wdll be
able to flnd out about all
these charges of ours against
him."
9 The Jews joined in the attack,
declaring that such were the
10 facts of the case.. Then at a
nod from the governor Paul .
made his reply. " As I know
you have administered justice
in this nation for a number of
years," he said, " I feel encour-
11 aged to make my defence, be
cause it is not more than twelve
days, as you can easUy ascer
tain, since 1 went up to worship
12 at Jerusalem. They never
found me arguing- with anyone
in the temple or causing a riot
either in the synagogues or in
13 the city ; they cannot furnish
you with any proof of their
14 present charges against me. I
certainly admit to you that
I worship our fathers' God ac
cording to the methods of what
they call a ' sect ' ; but I be
lieve all that is -svritten in the
15 Law and in the prophets, and I
cherish the same hope in God
as they accept, namely that
there is to be a resurrection of
16 the just and the unjust. Hence
I too endea-sour to have a clear
conscience before God and men
17 all the time. After a lapse of
several years I came up -with
alms and offerings for my na-
18 tion,* and it was in presenting
these that I was found within
the temple. I was ceremoni
ally pure, I was not mixed up
in any mob or riot ; no, the
trouble was caused by some
* It is hardly possible to make sense
of the following Greek text, and none of
the various readings or of the emenda
tions that have been proposed is entirely
satisfactory. All one can do Ls to repro
duce the general drift ol the passage.

THE ACTS XXV

357

19 Who ought to have been
here before thee, and object, if
they had ought against me.
20 Or else let these same here
say, ff they have found any evil
doing in me, while I stood before
the council,
21 Except it be for this one
voice, that I cried standing among
them. Touching the resurrection
of the dead I am called in question
by you this day.
22 And when Pelix heard these
things, having more perfect know
ledge of thai way,he deferred them,
and said. When Lysias the chief
captain shall come down, I will
know the uttermost of your
matter. 23 And he commanded a cen
turion to keep Paul, and to let
him have liberty, and that he
should forbid none of his acquaint
ance to minister or come unto
him. 24 And after certain days, when
Pelix came with his wife Drusilla,
which was a Jewess, he sent for
Paul, and heard him concerning
the faith in Christ.
25 And as he reasoned of right
eousness, temperance, and judg
ment to come, Felix trembled,
and answered, Go thy way for this
time ; when I have a convenient
season, I will call for thee.
26 He hoped also that money
should have been given him of
Paul, that he might loose him :
wherefore he sent for him the
oftener, and communed wdth him.
27 But after two years Porcius
Festus came into Felix' room :
and Felix, willing to shew the
Jews a pleasure, left Paul bound.

19 Jews from Asia, who ought to
have been here before you ¦svith
any charge they may have
20 against me. Failing them, let
these men yonder tell what
fault they found with my
appearance before the Sanlie-
21 drin ! — unless it was with the
single sentence I uttered, when
I stood and said, ' It is for the
resurrection of the dead that I
am on my trial to-day before
22 you.' " As Felix had a pretty
accurate knowledge of the Way,
he remanded Paul, telling the
Jews, " When Lysias the com
mander comes down, I wiU
23 decide your case." He gave or
ders to the officer to havei,Paul
kept in custody but to allow
him some freedom and not to
prevent any of his own people
from rendering him any ser-vice.
24 Some days later Felix
arrived with his wffe Drusilla,
who was a Jewess. He sent
for Paul and heard what he had
to say about faith in Christ
25 Jesus ; but when he argued
about morality, self-mastery,
and the future judgment, FeUx
grew uneasy. " You may go
for the present," he said ;
" when I can find a moment,
26 I will send for you " (though
at the same time he hoped
Paul would give him a bribe).
So he did send for him pretty
frequently and conversed with
27 him. But when two years had
elapsed, Felix was succeeded
by Porcius Festus, and as Felix
wanted to ingratiate himself
with the .Jews, he left Paul still
in custody.

CHAPTER XXV
1 Now when Festus was come
into the province, after three
days he ascended from Csesarea to
2 Then the high priest and the
chief of the Jews informed him
against Paul, and besought him,
3 And desired favour against

CHAPTER XXV
1 Three days after Festus
entered his province, he went
up from Caesarea to Jeru-
2 salem. The high priests and
the Jewish leaders laid infor
mation before him against
3 Paul, and begged him, as a
special favour, to send for him

358

THE ACTS XXV

him, that he would send for him
to Jerusalem, laying wait in the
way to kill him.
4 But Festus answered, that
Paul should be kept at Caesarea,
and that he himself would depart
shortly thither.
5 Let them therefore, said he,
which among you are able, go down
wdth me, and accuse this man,
if there be any wickedness in him.
6 And when he had tarried
among them more than ten days,
he went down unto Csesarea ; and
the next day sitting on the judg
ment seat commanded Paul to be
brought. 7 And when he was come, the
Jews which came dowm from
Jerusalem stood round about, and
laid many and grievous com
plaints against Paul, which they
could not prove.
8 While he answered for him
self. Neither against the law of the
Jews, neither against the temple,
nor yet against Csesar, have I
offended any thing at all.
9 But Festus, willing to do the
Jews a pleasure, answered Paul,
and said. Wilt thou go up to
Jerusalem, and there be judged of
these things before me ?
10 Then said Paul, I stand at
Caesar's judgment seat, where I
ought to be judged : to the Jews
have I done no wrong, as thou
very well knowest.
11 For if I be an offender, or
have committed any thing worthy
of death, I refuse not to die : but
if there be none of these things
whereof these accuse me, no man
may deliver me unto them. I
appeal unto Caesar.
12 Then Festus, when he had
conferred with the council, an
swered. Hast thou appealed unto
Caesar ? unto Caesar shalt thou go.
13 And after certain days king
Agrippa and Bernice came unto
Caesarea to salute Festus.
14 And when they had been
there many days, Festus declared
Paul's cause unto the king, saying.
There is a certain man left in
bonds by Felix :

to Jerusalem, meaning to lay
an ambush for him and murder
4 him on the road. Festus
replied that Paul would be kept
in custody at Caesarea, but
that he himself meant to leave
5 for Caesarea before long —
" when," he added, " your com
petent authorities can come
down with me and charge the
man with whatever crime he
6 has committed." After staying
not more than eight or ten
days with them, he went down
to Caesarea. Next day he
took his seat on the tribunal
and ordered Paul to be brought
7 before him. 'When he arrived,
the Jews who had come down
from Jerusalem surrounded
him and brought a number of
serious charges against him,
none of which they were able to
8 prove. Paul's defence was, "I
have committed no offence
against the Law of the Jews,
against the temple, or against
9 Caesar." As Festus wanted to
ingratiate himself with the
Jews, he asked Paul, " WUl
you go up to Jerusalem and
be tried there by me upon
10 these charges ? " Paul said,
" I am standing before Caesar's
tribunal ; that is where I
ought to be tried. I have
done no wrong whatever to the
Jews — you know that perfectly
11 well. If I am a criminal, ff I
have done anything that de
serves death, I do not object to
die ; but if there is nothing in
any of their charges against me,
then no one can give me up to
them. I appeal to Caesar ! "
12 Then, after conferring wdth the
councU, Festus answered, "You
have appealed to Caesar ? Very
well, you must go to Caesar ! "
13 Some days had passed, when
king Agrippa and Bernice
came to Caesarea to pay their
14 respects to Festus. As they
were spending several days
there, Festus laid Paul's case
before the king. " There is a
man," he said, " who was left

THE ACTS XXV

359

16 About whom, when I was at
Jerusalem, the chief priests and
the elders of the Jews informed
me, desiring to have judgment
against him.
16 To whom I answered. It is
not the manner of the Romans to
deliver any man to die, before that
he which is accused have the
accusers face to face, and have
licence to answer for himself con
cerning the crime laid against
him. 17 Therefore, when they were
come hither, without any delay on
the morrow I sat on the judgment
seat, and commanded the man to
be brought forth.
18 Against whom when the
accusers stood up, they brought
none accusation of such things as
I supposed :
19 But had certain questions
against him of their own supersti
tion, and of one Jesus, which was
dead, whom Paul affirmed to be
alive. 20 And because I doubted of
such manner of questions, 1 asked
him whether he would go to
Jerusalem, and there be judged of
these matters.
21 But when Paul had appealed
to be reserved unto the hearing of
Augustus, I commanded him to
be kept tUl I might send him to
Caesar. 22 Then Agrippa said unto
Festus, I would also hear the man
myself. To morrow, said he, thou
shalt hear him.
23 And on the morrow, when
Agrippa was come, and Bernice,
with great pomp, and was entered
into the place of hearing, wdth the
chief captains, and principal men
of the city, at Festus' command
ment -Paul was brought forth.
24 And Festus said. King
Agrippa, and all men which are
here present with us, ye see this
man, about whom all the multi
tude of the Jews have dealt with
me, both at Jerusalem, and also
here, crying that he ought not to
live any longer.
25 But when I found that he

15 in prison by Felix. 'When
I was at Jerusalem, the
high priests and elders of the
Jews informed me about him
and demanded his condem-
16 nation. 1 told them Romans
were not in the habit of giving
up any man untU the accused
met the accusers face to face
and had a chance of defending
himself against the impeach
ment.
17 WeU, the day after they came
here along with me, I took my
seat on the tribunal without
any loss of time. I ordered the
18 man to be brought in, but
when his accusers stood up
they did not charge him with
any of the crimes that I had
19 expected. The questions at
issue referred to their o^wn
religion and to a certain Jesus
who had died. Paul said he was
20 alive. As I felt at a loss about
the method of inquiry into such
topics, I asked if he would go
to Jerusalem and be tried there
21 on these charges. But Paul
entered an appeal for his case
to be reserved for the decision
of the emperor ; so I ordered
him to be detained till I could
remit him to Caesar."
22 "I should like to hear the
man myself," said Agrippa to
Festus. " You shall hear him to
morrow," said Festus.
23 So next day Agrippa and
Bernice proceeded with great
pomp to the hall of audience,
accompanied by the m'litary
commanders and the promin
ent civilians of the town.
Festus then ordered Paul to be
brought in.
24 " King Agrippa and all
here present," said Festus,
" you see before you a man
of whom the entire body of
the Jews at Jerusalem and
also here have complained to
me. They loudly insist he ought
not to live any longer.
25 I could not find he had done

360

THE ACTS XXVI

had committed nothing worthy
of death, and that he himself hath
appealed to Augustus, I have
determined to send him.
26 Of whom I have no certain
thing to write unto my lord.
Wherefore I have brought him
forth before you, and specially
before thee, O king Agrippa,
that, after examination had, I
might have somewhat to write.
27 For it seemeth to me un
reasonable to send a prisoner, and
not withal to signffy the crimes
laid against him.
CHAPTER XXVI
1 Then Agrippa said unto Paul,
Thou art permitted to speak for
thyself. Then Paul stretched
forth the hand, and answered for
himself :
2 I think myself happy, king
Agrippa, because I shall answer for
myself this day before thee touch
ing all the things whereof I am
accused of the Jews :
3 Especially Secawse 7 fcnoto thee
to be expert in all customs and
questions which are among the
Jews : wherefore I beseech thee
to hear me patiently.
4 My manner of life from my
youth, which was at the first
among mine own nation at Jerusa
lem, know all the Jews ;
5 Which knew me from the
beginning, if they would testify,
that after the most straitest sect
of our religion I lived a Pharisee.
6 And now I stand and am
judged for the hope of the promise
made of God unto our fathers :
7 Unto which promise our
twelve tribes, instantly serving
God day and night, hope to come.
For which hope's sake, king Ag
rippa, I am accused of the Jews.
8 Why should it be thought a
thing incredible with you, that
God should raise the dead ?
9 I verily thought with myself,
that I ought to do many things
contrary to the name of Jesus of
Nazareth. 10 Which thing I also did in

anything that deserved death,
so I decided to send him,
on his own appeal, to the em-
26 peror. Only, I have nothing
definite to write to the sove
reign about him. So I have
brought him up before you aU,
and especially before you, O
king Agrippa, in order that I
may have something to write
as the result of your cross-
27 examination. For it seems
absurd to me to forward a
prisoner without notffying the
particulars of his charge."
CHAPTER XXVI
1 Then Agrippa said to Paul,
" You have our permission
to speak upon your own
behaff." At this Paul stretched out
his hand and began his de
fence.
2 "I consider myself fortun
ate, king Agrippa, in being
able to defend myself to-day
before you against aU that
the Jews charge me with ;
3 for you are well acquainted
wdth all Jewdsh customs and
questions. Pray listen to me then with
patience.
4 How I Uved from my youth
up among my owm nation and
at Jerusalem, aU that early
career of mine, is knowm to
5 all the Jews. They know
me of old. They know, if
they chose to admit it, that
as a Pharisee I lived by
the principles of the strictest
6 party in our religion. To-day
I am standing my trial for
hoping in the promise made
7 by God to our fathers, a
promise which our twelve
tribes hope to gain by ser-ving
God earnestly both night
and day. And I am actually
impeached by Jews for this
9 hope, O king ! I once be
lieved it my duty indeed ac
tively to oppose the name of
10 Jesus the Nazarene. I did so

THE ACTS XXVI

361

Jerusalem : and many of the
saints did I shut up in prison,
ha-ving received authority from
the chief priests ; and when they
were put to death, I gave my voice
against them.
11 And I punished them oft in
every synagogue, and compeUed
them to blaspheme ; and being
exceedingly mad against them, I
persecuted them even unto strange
cities. 12 'Whereupon as I went to
Damascus with authority and
commission from the chief priests,
13 At midday, O king, I saw in
the way a light from heaven,
above the brightness of the sun,
shining round about me and them
which journeyed -vsdth me.
14 And when we were all fallen
to the earth, I heard a voice
speaking unto me, and saying in
the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul,
why persecutest thou me ? it is
hard for thee to kick against the
pricks. 15 And I said, 'Who art thou.
Lord ? And he said, I am Jesus
whom thou persecutest.
16 But rise, and stand upon thy
feet : for I have appeared unto
thee for this purpose, to make thee
a "minister and a witness both of
these things which thou hast seen,
and of those things in the which I
-wiU appear unto thee ;
17 Delivering thee from the
people, and /ro?n the Gentiles, unto
whom now I send thee,
18 To open their eyes, and t,o
turn them from darkness to light,
and from the power of Satan unto
God, that they may receive for
giveness of sins, and inheritance
among them which are sanctified
by faith that is in me.
19 'Whereupon, O king Agrippa,
I was not disobedient unto the
heavenly vision :
20 But shewed first unto them
of Damascus, and at Jerusalem,
and throughout all the coasts of
Judsea, and then to the GentUes,
that they should repent and turn
to God, and do works meet for
repentance.

in Jerusalem. I shut up many
of the saints in prison, armed
with authority from the high
priests ; when they were put
to death, I voted against
11 them ; there was not a
synagogue where I did not
often punish them and force
them to blaspheme ; and
in my frantic fury I per
secuted them even to foreign
towns.
12 I was travelling to Damas
cus on this business, -with
authority and a commission
13 from the high priests, when
at mid-day on the road, O
king, I saw a light from hea
ven, more dazzling than the
sun, fiash round me and
14 my fellow-traveUers. We all
fell to the ground, and I
heard a voice saying to me
in Hebrew, ' Saul, Saul, why
do you persecute me ? You
hurt yourself by kicking at
15 the goad.' ' Who are you ? '
I asked. And the Lord
said, ' I am Jesus, and you
16 are persecuting me. Now
get up and stand cm, your
feet, for I have appeared to
you in order to appoint you
to my service as a witness
to what you have seen
and to the -visions you shaU
17 have of me. / will rescue
you from the People and
also from the Gentiles — to
18 whom I send you, that their
eyes may he opened and that
they may turn from darkness
to light, from the power of
Satan to God, to get remis
sion of their sins and an
inheritance among those who
are consecrated by faith
19 in me.' Upon this, O king
Agrippa, I did not disobey
20 the heavenly vision ; I an
nounced to those at Damascus
and at Jerusalem in the first
instance, then all over the
land of Judaea, and also to
the GentUes, that they were
to repent and turn to God by
acting up to their repentance.

362

THE ACTS XXVI

21 For these causes the Jews
caught me in the temple, and
went about to kill me.
22 Having therefore obtained
help of God, I continue unto this
day, witnessing T3oth to small and
great, saying none other things
than those which the prophets
and Moses did say should
come :
23 That Christ should suffer,
and that he should be the first
that should rise from the dead, and
should shew light unto the people,
and to the Gentiles.
24 And as he thus spake for
himself, Festus said with a loud
voice, Paul, thou art beside thy
self ; much learning doth make
thee mad.
25 But he said, I am not mad,
most noble Festus ; but speak
forth the words of truth and sober
ness. 26 For the king knoweth of
these things, before whom also I
speak freely : for I am persuaded
that none of these things are
hidden from him ; for this thing
was not done in a corner.
2 7 King Agrippa, believest thou
the prophets ? I know that thou
believest. 28 Then Agrippa said unto
Paul, Almost thou persuadest me
to be a Christian.
29 And Paul said, I would to
God, that not only thou, but also
all that hear me this day, were
both almost, and altogether such
as I am, except these bonds.
30 And when he had thus
spoken, the king rose up, and the
governor, and Bernice, and they
that sat with them :
31 And when they were gone
aside, they talked between them
selves, saying. This man doeth
nothing worthy of death or of
bonds. 32 Then said Agrippa unto
Festus, This man might have been
set at liberty, if he had not
appealed unto Caesar.

21 This is why the Jews seized
me in the temple and tried to
22 assassinate me. To this day I
have had the help of God in
standing, as I now do, to tes
tify alike to low and high,
never uttering a single syllable
beyond what the prophets and
Moses predicted was to take
8 place. Why should you con
sider it incredible that God
23 raises the dead,* that the
Christ is capable of suffering,
and that he should be the first
to rise from the dead and bring
the message of light to the
People and to the GentUes ? "
24 'When he brought this forward
in his defence, Festus called
out, " Paul, you are quite mad !
Your great learning is driving
25 you insane." " Your excel
lency," said Paul to Festus, " I
am not mad, I am speaking the
26 sober truth. Why, the king is
weU aware of this ! To the
king I can speak without the
slightest hesitation. I do not
believe any of it has escaped
his notice, for this was not done
27 in a corner. King Agrippa,
you believe the prophets ?
28 I know you do." "At this
rate," Agrippa remarked, " it
won't be long before you be
lieve you have made a Christian
29 of me ! " " Long or short,"
said Paul, " I would to God
that not only you but aU my
hearers to-day could be what I
am — barring these chains ! "
30 Then the king rose, with the
governor and Bernice and those
who had been seated beside
31 them. They retired to discuss
the affair, and agreed that
" this man has done nothing to
deserve death or imprison-
32 ment." " He might have been
released," said Agrippa to
Festus, " if he had not appealed
to Caesar."
• Restoring ver. 8 to its original posi
tion at the beginning of ver. 23,

THE ACTS XXVII

363

CHAPTER XXVII
1 And when it was determined
that we should sail into Italy,
they delivered Paul and certain
other prisoners unto one named
Julius, a centurion of Augustus'
band. 2 And entering into a ship of
Adramyttium, we launched, mean
ing to sail by the coasts of Asia ;
one Aristarchus, a Macedonian of
Thessalonica, being with us.
3 And the next day we touched
at Sidon. And Julius courteously
entreated Paul, and gave him
liberty to go unto his friends to
refresh himself.
4 And when we hart launched
from thence, we sailed under
Cyprus, because the winds were
contrary. 5 And when we had sailed over
the sea of CUicia and Pamphylia,
we came to Myra, a city of Lycia.
6 And there the centurion found
a ship of Alexandria sailing into
Italy ; and he put us therein.
7 And when we had sailed
slowly many days, and scarce
were come over against Cnidus,
the -svind not suffering us, we sailed
under Crete, over against Salmone;
8 And, hardly passing it, came
unto a place which is called The
fair havens ; nigh whereunto was
. the city of Lasea,
9 Now when much time was
spent, and when sailing was now
dangerous, because the fast was
now already past, Paul admon
ished them,
10 And said unto them, Sirs, I
perceive that this voyage will be
with hurt and much damage, not
only of the lading and ship, but
also of our lives,
11 Nevertheless the centurion
believed the master and the owner
of the ship, more than those things
which were spoken by Paul .
12 And because the haven was
not commodious to winter in, the
more part advised to depart thence
also, if by any means they might
attain to Phenice, and there to
winter ; which is an haven of

CHAPTER XXVII
1 When it was decided we
were to sail for Italy, Paul and
some other prisoners were
handed over to an officer of the
Imperial regiment called Julius.
2 Embarking in an Andramyttian
ship which was bound for the
Asiatic seaports, we set sail, ac
companied by a Macedonian
from Thessalonica caUed Aris
tarchus.
3 Next day we put in at
Sidon, where Julius very kindly
allowed Paul to visit his
friends and be looked after.
4 Putting to sea from there, we
had to sail under the lee of
Cyprus, as the wind was
5 against us ; then, saUing over
the Cilician and Pamphylian
waters, we came to Myra in
6 Lycia. There the officer found
an Alexandrian ship bound for
Italy, and put us on board of
her.
7 For a number of days we
made a slow passage and had
great difficulty in arriving off
Cnidus ; then, as the wind
checked our progress, we saUed
under the lee of Crete off
8 Cape Salmone, and coasting
along it with great dififtculty
we reached a place called Fair
Havens, not far from the towTi
of Lasea.
9 By this time it was far on
in the season and sailing had
become dangerous (tor the
autumn Fast was past), so Paul
10 warned them thus : " Men,"
said he, " I see this voyage is
going to be attended with hard
ship and serious loss not only to
the cargo and the ship but also
11 to our own lives." However
the officer let himself be per
suaded by the captain and the
owner rather than by any-
12 thing Paul could say, and, as
the harbour was badly placed
for wintering in, the majority
proposed to set sail and try if
they could reach Phoenix and
winter there (Phoenix is a

364

THE ACTS XXVII

Crete, and Ueth toward the south
west and north west.
13 And when the south wind
blew softly, supposing that they
had obtained their purpose, loosing
thence, they sailed close by Crete.
14 But not long after there
arose against it a tempestuous
wind, called Euroclydon.
15 And when the ship was
caught, and could not bear up
into the wind, we let her drive.
1 6 And running under a certain
island which is called Clauda, we
had much work to come by the
boat :
17 Which when they had taken
up, they used helps, undergirding
the ship ; and, fearing lest they
should fall into the quicksands,
strake sail, and so were driven.
18 And we being exceedingly
tossed with a tempest, the next
day they lightened the ship ;
19 And the third day we cast
out -svith our own hands the tack
ling of the ship.
20 And when neither sun nor
stars in many days appeared, and
no small tempest lay on us, all
hope that we should be saved was
then taken away.
21 But after long abstinence
Paul stood forth in the midst of
them, and said. Sirs, ye should
have hearkened unto me, and not
have loosed from Crete, and to
have gained this harm and loss.
22 And now I exhort you to be
of good cheer : for there shall be
no loss .of any man's life among
you, but of the ship.
2.3 For there stood by me this
night the angel of God, whose I
am, and whom I serve,
24 Saying, Fear not, Paul ;
thou must be brought before
Caesar : and, lo, God hath given
thee all them that sail wdth
thee. 25 Wherefore, sirs, be of good
cheer : for I believe God, that it
shall be even as it was told me.
26 Howbeit we must be cast
upon a certain island.
27 But when the fourteenth
night was come, as we were driven

Cretan harbour facing S.W. and
13 N.W.). "When a moderate
southerly breeze sprang up,
they thought they had secured
their object, and after weighing
anchor they sailed along the
coast of Crete, close inshore.
14 Presently down rushed a hurri
cane of a wind called Eurocly-
15 don ; the ship was caught and
unable to face the wind, so we
gave up and let her drive along.
16 Running under the lee of a
small island caUed Clauda, we
managed wdth great difficulty
to get the boat hauled in ;
17 once it was hoisted aboard,
they used ropes * to undergird
the ship, and in fear of being
stranded on the Syrtis they
lowered the sail and lay to.
18 As we were being terribly
battered by the storm, they
had to jettison the cargo. next
19 day, while two days later they
threw the ship's gear over
board -svith their own hands ;
20 for many days neither sun nor
stars co-uld be seen, the storm
raged heavily, and at last we
had to give up all hope of being
21 saved. When they had gone
without food for a long time,
Paul stood up among them and
said, " Men, you should have
listened to me and spared your
selves this hardship and loss by
refusing to set sail from Crete.
22 I now bid you cheer up. There
wUl be no loss of lffe, only of
23 the ship. For last night an
angel of the God I belong to
24 and serve, stood before me, say
ing, ' Have no fear, Paul ; you
must stand before Caesar. And
God has granted you the Uves
of all your fellow- voyagers.'
25 Cheer up, men ! I believe
God, I believe it will turn out
just as I have been told.
26 However, we are to be stranded
on an island."
27 "When the fourteenth night
arrived, we were drifting about
? Naber's conjecture (Soeicti; for the
Po,)«eiai5 of the MSS. yields this excellent
sense.

THE ACTS XXVII

365

up and down in Adria, about mid
night the shipmen deemed that
they drew near to some country ;
28 And sounded, and found it
twenty fathoms : and when they
had gone a little further, they
sounded again, and found it
fifteen fathoms.
29 Then fearing lest we should
have fallen upon rocks, they cast
four anchors out of the stern, and
wished for the day.
30 And as the shipmen were
about to fiee out of the ship, when
they had let down the boat into
the sea, under colour as though
they would have cast anchors out
of the foreship,
31 Paul said to the centurion
and to the soldiers. Except these
abide in the ship, ye cannot be
saved. 32 Then the soldiers cut off the
ropes of the boat, and let her fall
off. 33 And whUe the day was
coming on, Paul besought them all
to take meat, saying. This day is
the fourteenth day that ye have
tarried and continued fasting,
ha-ving taken nothing.
34 "Wherefore I pray you to
ta,ke some meat : for this is for
your health : for there shall not
an hair fall from the head of any
of you.
35 And when he had thus
spoken, he took bread, and gave
thanks to God in presence of
them all : and when he had broken
it, he began to eat.
36 Then were they all of good
cheer, and they also took some
meat. 37 And we were in all in the
ship two hundred threescore and
sixteen souls.
38 And when they had eaten
enough, they lightened the ship,
and cast out the wheat into the
sea. 39 And when it was day, they
knew not the land : but they dis
covered a certain creek with a
shore, into the which they were
minded, if it were possible, to
thrust in the ship.

in the sea of Adria, when
the sailors about midnight
suspected land was near.
28 On taking soundings they
found twenty fathoms, and
a little further on, when they
sounded again, they found
fifteen.
29 Then afraid of being
stranded on the rocks, they
let go four anchors from
the stern and longed for
daylight.
30 "The sailors tried to escape
from the ship. They had
even lowered the boat into
the sea, pretending they
were going to lay out
31 anchors from the bow, when
Paul said to the officer and
the soldiers, " You cannot
be saved unless these men
32 stay by the ship." Then
the soldiers cut away the
ropes of the boat and let .
33 her fall off. Just before
daybreak Paul begged them
aU to take some food.
" For fourteen days," he
said, " you have been on
the watch aU the time, with-
34 out a proper meal. Take
some food then, I beg of
you ; it wdll keep you alive.
You are going to be saved !
Not a hair of your heads
35 vsdll perish." With these
words he took a loaf and
after thanking God, in pre
sence of them all, 'oroke it
36 and began to eat. Then
they all cheered up and
took food for themselves
37 (there were about * seventy-
six souls of us on board, aU
38 told) ; and when they had
eaten their fUl, they lightened
the ship by throwing the
39 wheat into the sea. When
day broke, they could not
recognize what land it was ;
however, they noticed a creek
with a sandy beach, and
resolved to see ff they could
run the ship ashore there.
• Reading «)s (B and Sahidic version)
for StftKoiTtat.

366

THE ACTS XXVIII

40 And when they had taken
up the anchors, they committed
themselves unto the sea, and
loosed the rudder bands, and
hoised up the mainsail to the wind,
and made toward shore.
41 And falling into a place
where two seas met, they ran the
ship aground ; and the forepart
stuck fast, and remained un-
moveable, but the hinder part was
broken with the violence of the
waves. 42 And the soldiers' counsel
was to kill the prisoneis, lest any
of them should swim out, and
escape. 43 But the centurion, willing to
save Paul, kept them from their
purpose ; and commanded that
they which could swim should
cast themselves first into the sea,
and get to land :
44 And the rest, some on
boards, and some on broken pieces
of the ship. And so it came to
pass, that they escaped all safe
to land.

40 So the anchors were cut
away and left in the sea,
while the crew unlashed
the ropes that tied the rud
ders, hoisted the foresaU
to the breeze, and headed
for the beach.
41 Striking a reef, they
drove the ship aground ;
the prow jammed fast, but
the stern began to break
up under the beating of
the waves.
42 Now the soldiers resolved
to kill the prisoners, in case
any of them swam off and
43 escaped ; but as the officer
wanted to save Paul, he
put a stop to their plan,
ordering those who could
swim to jump overboard
44 first and get to land, whUe
the rest were to manage
¦svith planks or pieces of
¦wreckage. In this way
it turned out that the
whole company got safe to
land.

CHAPTER XXVIII
1 And when they were escaped,
then they knew that the island
was called Melita.
2 And the barbarous people
shewed us no little kindness : for
they kindled a fire, and received
us every one, because of the pres
ent rain, and because of the cold.
3 And when Paul had gathered
a bundle of sticks, and laid them on
the flre, there came a viper out of
the heat, and fastened on his
hand. 4 And when the barbarians saw
the venomous beast hang on his
hand, they said among themselves.
No doubt this man is a murderer,
whom, though he hath escaped the
sea, yet vengeance suffereth not
to live.
5 And he shook off the beast
into the flre, and felt no harm.
6 Howbeit they looked when
he should have swollen, or fal'en
down dead suddenly : but alter
they had looked a great while, and

CHAPTER XXVIII
1 It was only after our es
cape that we found out the
2 island was caUed Malta. The
natives showed us uncommon
kindness, for they lit a flre and
welcomed us all to it, as the
rain had come on and it was
3 chiUy. Now Paul had gath
ered a bundle of sticks and
laid them on the flre, when
a viper crawled out with the
heat and fastened on his
4 hand. When the natives saw
the creature hanging from
his hand, they said to each
other, " 'JDhis man- must be a
murderer ! He has escaped
the sea, but Justice wUl not
5 let him Uve." However, ho
shook off the creature into
the flre and was not a whit
6 the worse. The natives
waited for him to sweU up or
drop down dead in a mo
ment, but after waiting a
long while and observing that

THE ACTS XXVIII

367

saw no harm come to him, they
changed their minds, and said
that he was a god,
7 In the same quarters were
possessions of the chief man of
the island, whose name was
Publius ; who received us, and
lodged us three days courteously.
8 And it came to pass, that the
father of Publius lay sick of a
fever and of a bloody flux : to
whom Paul entered in, and prayed,
and laid his hands on him, and
healed him.
9 So when this was done, others
also, which had diseases in the
island, came, and were healed :
10 Who also honoured us with
many honours ; and when we
departed, they laded us with such
things as were necessary.
11 And after three months we
departed in a ship of Alexandria,
which had wintered in the isle,
whose sign was Castor and Pol
lux. 12 And landing at Syracuse,
we tarried there three days.
13 And from thence we fetched
a compass, and came to Rhegium :
and after one day the south wind
blew, and we came the next day
to Puteoli :
14 Where we found brethren,
and were desired to tarry with
them seven days : and so we went
toward Rome.
15 And from thence, when the
brethren heard of us, they came
to meet us as far as Appii forum,
and The three taverns : whom
when Paul saw, he thanked God,
and took courage.
16 And when we came to Rome,
the centurion delivered the prison
ers to the captain of the guard :
but Paul was suffered to dwell by
himself with a soldier that kept
him. 17 And it came to pass, that
after three days Paul called the
chief of the Jews together : and
when they were come together, he
said unto "them. Men and brethren,
though I have committed nothing
against the people, or customs of
our fathers, yet was I delivered

no harm had befallen him,
they changed their minds
and declared he was a god.
7 There was an estate in
the neighbourhood which
belonged to a man called
Publius, the governor of the
island ; he welcomed us and
entertained us hospitably for
8 three days. His father, it so
happened, was laid up with
fever and dysentery, but
Paul went in to see him
and after prayer laid his
hands on him and cured him.
9 When this had happened,
the rest of the sick folk in
the island also came and got
10 cured ; they made us rich
presents and furnished us,
when we set saU, with all
we needed.
11 We set sail, after three
months, in an Alexandrian
ship, with the Dioscuri on
her flgure-head, which had
12 wintered at the island. We
put in at Syracuse and
13 stayed for three days. Then
tacking round we reached
Rhegium ; next day a south
wind sprang up which
brought us in a day to
14 Puteoli, where we came
across some of the brother
hood, who invited us to stay
a week with them.
In this way we reached
15 Rome. As the local brothers
had heard about us, they
came out to meet us as
far as Appii Forum and Tres
Tabernae, and when Paul saw
them he thanked God and
16 took courage. When we did
reach Rome, Paul got per
mission * to live by him
self, with a soldier to guard
17 him. Three days later, he
called the leading Jews to
gether, and when they met he
said to them, " Brothers, al
though I have done nothing
against the People or our an
cestral customs, I was handed
• Omitting [6 iKarovrapxaq TrapeSbiKey Toiis
S£ap.iOVi 7w (TTparoTreSixpxvl and [6e].

368

THE ACTS XXVIII

prisoner from Jerusalem into the
hands of the Romans.
18 Who, when they had ex
amined me, would have let me go,
because there was no cause of
death in me.
19 But when the Jews spake
against it, I was constrained to
appeal unto Csesar ; not that I
had ought to accuse my nation of.
20 For this cause therefore have
I called for you, to see you, and
to speak with you . because that
for the hope of Israel I am bound
with this chain.
21 And they said unto him. We
neither received letters out of
Judaea concerning thee, neither
any of the brethren that came
shewed or spake any harm of
thee. 22 But we desire to hear of thee
what thou thinkest :' for as con
cerning this sect, we know that
every where it is spoken against.
23 And when they had appoint
ed him a day, there came many to
him into his lodging ; to whom he
expounded and testifled the king
dom of God, persuading them con
cerning Jesus, both out of the law
of Moses, and out of the prophets,
from morning till evening.
24 And some believed the
things which were spoken, and
some believed not.
25 And when they agreed not
among themselves, they departed,
after that Paul had spoken one
word. Well spake the Holy Ghost
by Esaias the prophet unto our
fathers, 26 Saying, Go unto this people,
and say. Hearing ye shall hear,
and shall not understand ; and
seeing ye shall see, and not per
ceive :
27 For the heart of this people
is waxed gross, and their ears are
dull of hearing, and their eyes
have they closed ; lest they should
see with their eyes, and hear with
their ears, and understand with
their heart, and should be con
verted, and I should heal them.
28 Be it known therefore unto
you, that the salvation of God is

over to the Romans as a pris-
18 oner from .Jerusalem. 'They
meant to release me after ex
amination, as I was innocent of
any crime that deserved death.
19 But the Jews objected, and so
I was obliged to appeal to Caesar
— not that I had any charge to
bring against my own nation.
20 This is my reason for asking to
see you and have a word ¦vsdth
you. I am wearing this chain
because I share Lsrael's hope."
21 They replied, " We have had no
letters about you from Judaea,
and no brother has come here
with any bad report or story
22 about you. We think it only
right to let you tell your own
story ; but as regards this sect.,
we are weU aware that there
are objections to it on all
23 hands." So they flxed a day
and came to him at his quarters
in large numbers. From morn
ing to evening he explained the
Reign of God to them from
personal testimony, and tried
to con-vince them about Jesus
from the law of Moses and the
24 prophets. Some were con-
-vinced by what he said, but the
25 others would not believe. As
they could not agree among
themselves, they were turning
to go away, when Paul added
this one word : "It was an apt
word that the holy Spirit spoke
by the prophet Isaiah to your
26 fathers, when he said.
Go and tell this people,
' You will hear and hear but
never understand,
you will see and see but
never perceive.'
27 For the heart of this people is
obtuse,
their ears are heavy of hear
ing,
their eyes they have closed,
lest they see with their eyes and
hear iciih their ears,
lest they understand with their
heart -and turn again,
and I cure them.
28 Be sure of this, then, that this
salvation of God has been sent

THE ACTS XXVIII 369
sent unto the Gentiles, and that to the Gentiles ; they wiU listen
they will hear it. 30 to it." For two full years he
29 And, when he had said these remained in his private lodg-
words, the Jews departed, and ing, welcoming anyone who
had great reasoning among them- 31 came to \dsit him ; he preached
selves. the Reign of God and taught
30 And Paul dwelt two whole about the Lord Jesus Christ
years in his own hired house, and quite openly and unmolested.
received all that came in unto
him, 31 Preaching the kingdom of
God, and teaching those things
which concern the Lord Jesus
Christ, with all confldence, no
man forbidding him.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE

ROMANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, a servant of Jesus
Christ, called to he an apostle,
separated unto the gospel of God,
2 (Which he had promised afore
by his prophets in the holy scrip
tures,) 3 Concerning his Son Jesus
Christ our Lord, which was made
of the seed of David according to
the flesh ;
4 And declared to be the Son of
God with power, according to the
spirit of holiness, by the resurrec
tion from the dead :
5 By who"m we have received
grace and- apostleship, for obedi
ence to the faith among all na
tions, for his name :
6 Among whom are ye also the
called of Jesus Christ :
7 To all that be in Rome, be
loved of God, called to he saints :
Grace to you and peace from God
our Father, and the Lord Jesus
Christ. 8 First, I thank my God
through Jesus Christ for you all,
that your faith is spoken of
throughout the whole world.
9 For God is my witness, whom
I serve with my spirit in the gos
pel of his Son, that without ceas
ing I make mention of you always
in my prayers ;
10 Making request, if by any
means now at length I might have
a prosperous journey by the will
of God to come unto you.
11 For I long to see you, that
I may impart unto you some
spiritual gift, to the end ye may
be established ;
12 That is, that I may be com
forted together with you by the
mutual faith both of you and me.

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, a servant of Jesus
Christ, called to be an apos
tle, set apart for the gospel of
God
2 (which he promised of old
by his prophets in the holy
scriptures)
3 concerning his Son, who was
born of David's offspring by
4 natural descent and installed
as Son of God with power
by the Spirit of holiness when
he was raised from the
dead — concerning Jesus Christ
5 our Lord, through whom I
have received the favour of my
commission to promote obedi
ence to the faith for his sake
6 among all the GentUes, includ
ing yourselves who are called to
belong to Jesus Christ :
7 to all in Rome who are be
loved by God,
called to be saints,
grace and peace to you
from God our Father
and the Lord Jesus Christ.
8 First of all, I thank my God
through JesuS Christ for you
all, because the report of your
faith is over all the world.
9 God is my witness, the God
whom T serve with my spirit in
the gospel of his Son, how un
ceasingly I always mention you
10 in my prayers, asking if I may
at last be sped upon my way
11 to you by God's will. Por I do
yearn to see you, that I may
impart to you some spiritual
12 gift for your strengthening —
or, in other words, that I may
be encouraged by meeting you,
I by your faith and you by
mine.

370

ROMANS I

371

13 Now I would not have you
ignorant, brethren, that often
times I purposed to come unto
you, (but was let hitherto,) that
I might have some fruit among
you also, even as among other
Gentiles. 14 I am debtor both to the
Greeks, and to the Barbarians ;
both to the wise, and to the un
wise. 15 So, as much as in me is, I
am ready to preach the gospel to
you that are at Rome also.
16 For I am not ashamed of the
gospel of Christ : for it is the
power of God unto salvation to
every one that believeth ; to the
Jew flrst, and also to the" Greek.
17 For therein is the righteous
ness of God revealed from faith to
faith : as it is written. The just
shall live by faith.
18 For the wrath of God is
revealed from heaven against all
ungodliness and unrighteousness
of men, who hold the truth in un
righteousness ;
1 9 Because that which may be
known of G od is manifest in them ;
for God hath shewed it unto them.
20 For the invisible things of
him from the creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood
by the things that are made, even
his eternal power and Godhead ;
so that they are without excuse :
21 Because that, when they
knew God, they glorifled him not
as God, neither were thankful ;
but became vain in their imagina
tions, and their foolish heart was
darkened. 22 Professing themselves to be
wise, they became fools,
23 And changed the glory of
the uncorruptible God into an
image made like to corruptible
man, and to birds, and fourfooted
beasts, and creeping things.
24 'Wherefore God also gave
them up to uncleanness through
the lusts of their own hearts, to
dishonour their own bodies be
tween themselves :
25 Who changed the truth of
God into a lie, and worshipped

13 Brothers, I would like you
to understand that I have
often purposed to come to
you (though up till now I
have been prevented) so as
to have some results among
you as well as among the
rest of the Gentiles.
14 To Greeks and to bar
barians, to wise and to
foolish alike, I owe a duty.
15 Hence my eagerness to
preach the gospel to you in
16 Rome as well. For I am
proud of the gospel ; it is
God's saving power for every
one who has faith, for the
Jew first and for the Greek
17 as weU. God's righteousness
is revealed in it by faith
and for faith — as it is writ
ten, Now by faith shall the
18 righteous live. But God's
anger is revealed from heaven
against all the impiety and
wickedness of those who
hinder the Truth by their
19 wickedness. For whatever is
to be known of God is plain
to them ; God himself has
20 made it plain — for ever since
the world was created, his
invisible nature, his everlast
ing power and divine being,
have been quite perceptible
in what he has made. So
21 they have no excuse. Though
they knew God, they have
not glorified him as God
nor given thanks to him ;
they have turned to futile
speculations till their ig
norant minds grew dark.
22 They claimed to be wise,
but they have become fools ;
23 they have exchanged the
glory of the immortal God
for the semblance of the Uke-
ness of mortal man, of
birds, of quadrupeds, and
24 of reptiles. So God has
given them up, in their
heart's lust, to sexual vice,
to the dishonouring of their
25 own bodies, — since they have
exchanged the truth of God
for an untruth, worshipping

372

ROMANS II

and served the creature more
than the Creator, who is blessed
for ever. Amen.
26 For this cause God gave
them up unto vile affections: for
even their women did change the
natural use into that which is
against nature :
27 And likewise also the men,
leaving the natural use of the
woman, burned in their lust one
toward another ; men with men
working that which is unseemly,
and receiving in themselves that
recompence of their error which
was meet.
28 And even as they did not
like to retain God in their know
ledge, God gave them over to a
reprobate mind, to do those things
which are not convenient ;
29 Being fiUed wdth all un
righteousness, fornication, wicked
ness, covetousness, maliciousness ;
full of envy, murder, debate,
deceit, malignity ; whisperers,
30 Backbiters, haters of God,
despiteful, proud, boasters, in
ventors of evil things, disobedient
to parents,
31 Without understanding, co-
venantbreakers, without natural
affection, implacable, unmercfful :
32 Who knowing the judgment
of God, that they which commit
such things are worthy of death,
not only do the same, but have
pleasure in them that do them.

and ser-ving the creature ra
ther than the Creator who is
26 blessed for ever : Amen. That
is why God has given them up
to -vile passions ; their women
have exchanged the natural
function of sex for what is un-
27 natural, and in the same way
the males have abandoned the
natural use of women and
flamed out in lust for one
another, men perpetrating
shameless acts wdth their own
sex and getting in their own
persons the due recompense of
28 their perversity. Yes, as they
disdained to acknowledge God
any longer, God has given them
up to a reprobate instinct for
the perpetration of what is
29 improper, till they are fiUed
wdth all manner of -wickedness,
depravity, lust, andviciousness,
flUed to the brim wdth envy,
murder, quarrels, intrigues,
30 and maUgnity — slanderers,
defamers, loathed by God, out
rageous, haughty, boa,stful,
inventive in e-vU, disobedient
31 to parents, devoid of con
science, false to their word,
32 caUous, merciless ; though
they know God's decree
that people who practise
such vice deserve death,
they not only do it them
selves but applaud those who
practise it.

CHAPTER II
1 Therefore thou art inexcus
able, O man, whosoever thou art
that judgest : for wherein thou
judgest another, thou condemnest
thyself ; for thou that judgest
doest the same things.
2 But we are sure that the
judgment of God is according to
truth against them which commit
such things.
3 And thinkest thou this, O
man, that judgest them which do
such things, and doest the same,
that thou shalt escape the judg
ment of God ?
4 Or despisest thou the riches of

CHAPTER II
1 Therefore you are inex
cusable, whoever you are, ff
you pose as a judge, for in
judging another you condemn
yourself ; you, the judge, do
the very same things yourself.
2 ' We know the doom of God
falls justly upon those who
3 practise such -vices.' Very
well ; and do you imagine you
wdll escape God's doom, O man,
you who judge those who prac
tise such -vices and do the same
yourself ?
4 Or are you slighting aU
his wealth of kindness, for-

ROMANS II

373

his goodness and forbearance and
longsuffering ; not knowing that
the goodness of God leadeth thee
to repentance ?
5 But after thy hardness and
impenitent heart treasurest up
unto thyself wrath against the day
of wrath and revelation of the
righteous judgment of God ;
6 'Who -will render to every man
according to his deeds :
7 To them who by patient con
tinuance in well doing seek for
glory and honour and immortality,
eternal life :
8 But unto them that are con
tentious, and do not obey the
truth, but obey unrighteousness,
indignation and wrath,
9 Tribulation and anguish, upon
every soul of man that doeth evil,
of the Jew flrst, and also of the
Gentile ;
10 But glory, honour, and
peace, to every man that worketh
good, to the Jew flrst, and also to
the GentUe :
11 For there is no respect of
persons with God.
12 For as many as have sinned
without law shall also perish wdth-
out law ; and as many as have
sinned in the law shall be judged
by the law ;
13 (For not the hearers of the
law are just before God, but the
doers of the law shall be justifled.
14 For when the Gentiles,
which have not the law, do by
nature the things contained in the
law, these, having not the law, are
a law unto themselves :
J. 5 Which shew the work of the
law written in their hearts, their
conscience also bearing witness,
and their thoughts the mean while
accusing or else excusing one an
other ;)
16 In the day when God shall
judge the secrets of men by Jesus
Christ according to my gospel.
17 Behold, thou art called a
Jew, and restest in the law, and
makest thy boast of God,
18 And knowest his will, and
paragraph which is either a marginal
preserve the sequence of thought I have re

bearance, and patience ? Do
you not know his kindness is
meant to make you repent ?
5 In your stubbornness and im
penitence of heart you are
simply storing up anger for
yourseU on the Day of anger,
when the just doom of God is
6 revealed. For he will render to
everyone according to what he
7 has done, eternal lffe to those
who by patiently doing good
aim at glory, honour, and im-
8 mortality, but anger and wrath
to those who are wUful, who
disobey the Truth and obey
9 wickedness — anguish and ca
lamity for every human soul
that perpetrates e'vU, for the
Jew flrst and for the Greek as
10 weU, but glory, honour, and
peace for everyone who does
good, for the Jew flrst and for
11 the Greek as weU. There is no
partiaUty about God.
12 All who sin outside the Law
¦willperish outside the Law,
and aU who sin under the
Law wiU be condemned by
the Law.
13 For it is not the hearers of the
Law who are just in the eyes of
God, it is those who obey the
16 Law who -wUl be acquitted, on
the day when God judges
the secret things of men,
cs my gospel holds, by Jesus
Christ.
14 CWhen GentUes who have no
law obey instinctively the
Law's requirements, they are a
law to themselves, even though
15 they have no law ; they exhibit
the effect of the Law written
on their hearts, their conscience
bears them witness, as their
moral convictions accuse or it
may be defend them.)*
17 If you bear the name of
' Jew,' relying on the Law,
18 priding yourself on God, under
standing his will, and with a
• Ver. 16 is the sequel to the flrst
clause of ver. 14. The rest of ver. 14
and the whole of ver. 15 form a short
note or an awkward insertion. To
¦arranged the verses as above.

374

ROMANS III

approvest the things that are more
excellent, being instructed out of
the law ;
19 And art confldent that thou
thyself art a guide of the blind, a
light of them which are in dark
ness, 20 An instructor of the foolish,
a teacher of babes, which hast the
form of knowledge and of the
truth in the law.
21 Thou therefore which teach
est another, teachest thou not thy
self ? thou that preachest a man
should not steal, dost thou steal ?
22 Thou that sayest a man
should not commit adultery, dost
thoii commit adultery ? thou that
abhorrest idols, dost thou commit
sacrilege ?
23 Thou that makest thy boast
of the law, through breaking the
law dishonourest thou God ?
24 Por the name of God is
blasphemed among the Gentiles
through you, as it is written.
25 For circumcision verily pro
flteth, if thou keep the law : but
if thou be a breaker of the law,
thy circumcision is made uncir-
cumcision. 26 Therefore if the uncircumci-
sion keep the righteousness of the
law, shall not his uncircumcision
be counted for circumcision ?
27 And shall not uncircumci
sion which is by nature, if it fulfil
the law, judge thee, who by the
letter and circumcision dost trans
gress the law ?
28 For he is not a Jew, which
is one outwardly ; neither is that
circumcision, which is outward in
the fiesh :
29 But he is a Jew, which is
one inwardly ; and circumcision
is that of the heart, in the spirit,
a?id not in the letter ; whose praise
is not of men, but of God.
CHAPTER III
1 What advantage then hath
the Jew ? or what profit is there
of circumcision ?
2 Much every way : chiefiy,
because that unto them were com
mitted the oracles of God.

sense of what is vital in re
ligion ; if you are instructed by
19 the Law and are persuaded you
are a guide to the blind, a light
20 to darkened souls, a tutor for
the foolish, a teacher of the
simple, because in the T^aw you
have the embodiment of know-
21 ledge and truth — well then, do
you ever teach yourself, you
teacher of other people ? Yo\3
preach against stealing ; do
22 you steal ? You forbid adult
ery ; do you commit adultery ?
You detest idols ; do you rob
23 temples ? You pride yourseff
on the Law ; do you dishonour
God by your breaches of the
24 Law ? Why, it is owing to you
that the name of God is maligned
among the Gentiles, as scripture
25 says ! Circumcision is cer
tainly of use, provided you
keep the Law ; but if you are a
breaker of the Law, then your
circumcision is turned into
26 uncircumcision. (If then the
uncircumcised observe the re
quirements of the Law, shaU
not their uncircumcision be
reckoned equivalent to cir-
27 cumcision ? And shall not
those who are physically un
circumcised and who fulfil the
Law, judge you who are a
breaker of the Law for all your
written code and circumcision? )
28 He is no Jew who is merely a
Jew outwardly,
nor is circumcision some
thing outward in the
flesh ;
29 he is a Jew who is one in
wardly,
and circumcision is a
matter of the heart,
spiritual not Uteral —
praised by God, not by
man.
CHAPTER III
1 Then what is the Jew's su
periority ? "SVhat is the good
2 of circumcision ? Much in
every way. This to begin
with — Jews were entrusted
with the scriptures of God.

ROMANS III

375

3 For what if some did not be
lieve ? shall their unbelief make
the faith of God without effect ?
4 God forbid : yea, let God be
true, but every man a liar ; as it
is written. That thou mightest
be justifled in thy sayings, and
mightest overcome when thou art
judged. 5 But if our unrighteousness
commend the righteousness of
God, what shall we say ? Is God
unrighteous who taketh ven
geance ? (I speak as a man)
6 God forbid : for then how
shall God judge the world ?
7 For if the truth of God hath
more abounded through my lie
unto his glory ; why yet am I also
judged as a sinner ?
8 And not rather, (as we be
slanderously reported, and as
some affirm that we say,) Let us
do evil, that good may come ?
whose damnation is just.
9 What then ? are we better
than they ? No, in no wise : for
we have before proved both Jews
and Gentiles, that they are all
under sin ;
10 As it is written. There is
none righteous, no, not one :
11 There is none that under-
standeth, there is none that seek
eth after God.
12 They are all gone out of the
way, they are together become un
profltable ; there is none that
doeth good, no, not one.
13 'Their throat is an open
sepulchre ; with their tongues
they have used deceit ; the
poison of asps is under their
lips :
14 Whose mouth is full of curs
ing and bitterness :
15 Their feet are swift to shed
blood :
16 Destruction and misery are
in their ways :
17 And the way of peace have
they not known :
18 There is no fear of God before
their eyes.
19 Now we know that what
things soever the law saith, it
saith to them who are under the

3 Even supposing some of them
have proved untrustworthy, is
their faith less les 5 to cancel the
4 faithfulness of God ? Never !
Let God be true to his word,
though every man be perfidious
— as it is written.
That thou mayest be vindicated
in thy pleadings,
and triumph' in thy trial.
5 But if our iniquity thus
serves to bring out the justice
of God, what are we to infer ?
That it is unfair of God to inflict
his anger on us ? (I speak in a
6 merely human way.) Never !
In that case, how could he
judge the world ? You say,
7 " If my perfidy serves to make
the truthfulness of God re
dound to his glory, why am I
8 to be judged as a sinner ? Why
should we not do evil that good
may come out of it ? " (which
is the calumny attributed to
me — the very thing some peo
ple declare 1 say). Such argu
ments are rightly condemned.
9 Well now, are we Jews in a
better position ? Not at all.
I have already charged all,
•Jews as well as Greeks, with
10 being under sin — as it is
written, None is righteous, no, not one;
11 no one understands, no one
seeks for God.
12 All have swerved, one and all
have gone wrong, no one does
good, not a single one.
13 Their throat is an open grave,
they are treacherous with
their tongues,
the venom of an asp lies
under their lips.
14 Their mouth is full of cursing
and bitterness.
1 5 their feet are swift for blood
shed,
16 their ways bring destruction
and calamity,
17 they know nothing of the
i^ay of peace ;
18 there is no reverence for God
before their eyes.
19 Whatever the Law says, we
know, it says to those who are

376

ROMANS IV

law : that every mouth may be
stopped, and all the world may
become guilty before God.
20 Therefore by the deeds of
the law there shall no flesh be
justifled in his sight : for by the
law is the knowledge of sin.
21 But now the righteousness
of God without the law is mani
fested, being witnessed by the law
and the prophets ;
22 Even the righteousness of
God which is by faith of .Jesus
Christ unto all and upon all them
that believe : for there is no differ
ence :
23 Por all have sinned, and
come short of the glory of God ;
24 Being justifled freely by his
grace through the redemption that
is in Christ Jesus :
25 Whom God hath set forth
to he a propitiation through faith
in his blood, to declare his right
eousness for the remission of sins
that are past, through the for
bearance of God ;
26 To declare, / say, at this
time his righteousness : that he
might be just, and the justifler of
him which believeth in Jesus.
27 Where is boasting then ?
It is excluded. By what law ?
of works ? Nay : but by the law
of faith.
28 Therefore we conclude that
a man is ju.stifled by faith without
the deeds of the law.
29 Is he the God of the Jews
only ? is he not also of the Gen
tiles ? Yes, of the Gentiles also :
30 Seeing if is one God, which
shall justify the circumcision by
faith, and uncircumcision through
faith. 31 Do we then make void the
law through faith ? God forbid :
yea, we establish the law.

inside the Law, that every mouth
may be shut and all the world
20 made answerable to God ; for no
person will be acquitted in his sight
on the score of obedience to law.
What the Law imparts is the con-
21 sciousness of sin. But now we
have a righteousness of God dis
closed apart from law altogether ;
it is attested by the Law and the
22 prophets, but it is a righteousness
of God which comes by belie'ving
in Jesus Christ. And it is meant
for^ all who have faith. No dis-
23 tinctions are drawn. AU have
sinned, all come short of the glory
24 of God, but they are justified for
nothing by his grace through the
ransom provided in Christ Jesus,
25 whom God put forward as the
means of propitiation by his blood,
to be received by faith. This was
to demonstrate the justice of God
in view of the fact that sins pre-
-viously committed during the time
of God's forbearance had been
26 passed over : it wss to demon
strate his justice at the present
epoch, showing that God is jiist
himself and that he justifles man
on the score of faith in Jesus.
27 Then what becomes of our
boasting ? It is ruled out abso
lutely. On what principle ? On
the principle of doing deeds ? No,
28 on the principle of faith. We
hold a man is justifled by faith
apart from deeds of the Law alto-
29 gether. Or is God only the God of
Jews ? Is he not the God of the
30 Gentiles as weU? Surely he is. WeU
then, there is one God, a God who
wdll justify the circumcised as
they believe and the uncircum-
31 cised on the score of faith. Then
' by this faith ' we ' cancel the
Law ' ? Not for one moment !
We uphold the Law.

CHAPTER IV
1 What shall we say then that
Abraham our father, as pertaining
to the flesh, hath found ?
2 For if Abraham were justifled

CHAPTER IV
1 But ff so, what can we say
about Abraham,* our fore
father by natural descent ?
2 This, that if ' Abraham was jus-

Omitting with B, 1908* and Origen, eipTj/ceVai,

ROMANS IV

377

by works, he hath toAereo/ to glory ;
but not before God.
3 For what saith the scripture ?
Abraham believed God, and it
was counted unto him for right
eousness. 4 Now to him that worketh is
the xeward not reckoned of grace,
but of debt.
5 But to him that worketh not,
but believeth on him that justi-
fleth the ungodly, his faith is
coun.ted for righteousness.
6 Even as Da-vid also describeth
the blessedness of the man, unto
whom God imputeth righteousness
without works,
7 Saying, Blessed are they
whose iniquities are forgiven, and
whose sins are covered.
8 Blessed is the man to whom
the Lord -wiU not impute sin.
9 Cometh this blessedness then
upon the circumcision only, or
upon the uncircumcision also ?
for we say that faith was reckoned
to Abraham for righteousness.
10 How was it then reckoned ?
when he was in circumcision, or in
uncircumcision ? Not in circum
cision, but in uncircumcision.
11 And he received the sign of
circumcision, a seal of the right
eousness of the faith which he had
yet being uncircumcised : that he
might be the father of all them
that believe, though they be not
circumcised ; that righteousness
might be imputed unto them also :
12 And the father of circum
cision to them who are not of the
circumcision only, but who also
walk in the steps of that faith of
our father Abraham, which he had
being yet uncircumcised.
13 For the promise, that he
should be the heir of the world,
was not to Abraham, or to his seed,
through the law, but through the
righteousness of faith.
14 For if they which are of the
lavs*^ be heirs, faith is made void, and
the promise made of none effect :
15 Because the law worketh
wrath : for where no law is, there
is no transgression.
16 Therefore it is of faith, that

tifled on the score of what he did,'
he has something to be proud
of. But not to be proud of be-
3 fore God. For what does scripture
say ? Abraham believed God and
this was counted to him as right-
4 eousness. Now a worker has his
wage counted to him as a due,
6 not as a favour ; but a man who
instead of ' working ' beUeves in
Him who justifles the ungodly, has
his faith counted as righteousness.
6 Just as David himself describes
the bliss of the man who has right
eousness counted to him by God
apart from what he doe-s —
7 Blessed are they whose breaches
of the Law are forgiven,
whose sins are covered 1
8 Blessed is the man whose sin
the
Lord will not count to him.
9 Now is that description of
bliss meant for the circumcised,
or for the uncircumcised as well ?
Abraham's faith, I repeat, was
counted to him as righteousness.
10 In what way ? When he was a
circumcised man or an uncircum
cised man ? Not when he was
circumcised, but when he was un-
11 circumcised. He only got circum
cision as a sign or seal of the right
eousness which belonged to his
faith as an uncircumcised man.
The object of this was to make him
the father of aU who believe as un
circumcised persons and thus have
12 righteousness counted to them, as
weU as a father of those circum
cised persons who not only share
circumcision but walk in the steps
of the faith which our father Abra
ham had as an uncircumcised man.
13 The promise made to Abraham
and his offspring that he should
inherit the world, did not reach
him through the Law, but through
14 the righteousness of faith. For if
it is adherents of the Law who are
heirs, then faith is empty of all
meaning and the promise is void.
15 (What the Law produces is the
Wrath, not the promise of God ;
where there is no law, there is
16 no transgression either.) That is
why aU turns upon faith ; it is

378

ROMANS V

it might be by grace ; to the end
the promise might be sure to all
the seed ; not to that only which
is of the law, but to that also which
is of the faith of Abraham ; who
is the father of us all,
17 (As it is written, I have made
thee a father of many nations,)
before him whom he believed,
even God, who quickeneth the
dead, and calleth those things
which be not as though they were.
18 Who against hope believed
in hope, that he might become
the father of many nations, accord
ing to that which was spoken. So
shall thy seed be.
19 And being not weak in faith,
he considered not his own body
now dead, when he was about
an hundred years old, neither yet
the deadness of Sarah's womb :
20 He staggered not at the
promise of God through unbelief ;
tint was strong in faith, giving
glory to God ;
21 And being fully persuaded
that, what he had promised, he
was able also to perform.
22 And therefore it was im
puted to him for righteousness.
23 Now it was not written for
his sake alone, that it was im
puted to him ;
24 But for us also, to whom it
shall be imputed, if we believe on
him that raised up Jesus our Lord
from the dead ;
25 Who was delivered for our
offences, and was raised again for
our justiflcation. CHAPTER V
1 Therefore being justifled by
faith, we have peace with God
through our Lord Jesus Christ :
2 By whom also we have access
by faith into this grace wherein
we stand, and rejoice in hope of
the glory of God.
3 And no^ only so, but we glory
in tribulations also : knowing that
tribulation worketh patience ;
4 And patience, experience ;
and experience, hope :

• Omitting tj Tri'o-Tei with B D G,

to make the promise a matter
of favour, to make it secure for
all the offspring, not simply for
those who are adherents of the
Law but also for those who
share the faith of Abraham —
of Abraham who is the father
17 of us all (as it is written, I have
made you a father of many na
tions). Such a faith implies the
presence of the God in whom
he believed, a God who makes
the dead live and calls iijto
( being what does not exist.
18 For Abraham, when hope was
gone, hoped on in faith, and
thus became the father of many
natioiis — even as he was told.
So numberless shall your off-
19 spring he. His faith never
quailed even when he noted
the utter impotence of his own
body (for he was about a hun
dred years old) or the impotence
20 of Sara's womb ; no unbelief
made him waver about God's
promise ; his faith won strength
21 as he gave glory to God and felt
convinced that He was able to
do what He had promised.
22 Hence his faith was counted to
23 him as righteousness. And these
words counted to him have not
24 been written for him alone but
for our sakes as well ; faith wiU
be counted to us as we believe in
Him who raised Jesus our Lord
25 from the dead, Jesus who was
delivered up for our trespasses
and raised that we might be
justifled.
CHAPTER V
1 As we are justifled by faith,
then, let us enjoy the peace
we have with God through our
2 Lord Jesus Christ. Through
him we have got access * to
this grace where we have our
standing, and triumph in the
3 hope of God's glory. Not only
so, but we triumph even in our
troubles, knowing that trouble
4 produces endurance, endur
ance produces character, and
the Old Latin, and Origen.

ROMANS V

379

5 And hope maketh not a-
shamed ; because the love of God
is shed abroad in our hearts by
the Holy Ghost which is given
unto us.
6 Por when we were yet with
out strength, in due time Christ
died for the ungodly.
7 For scarcely for a righteous
man will one die : yet peradven-
ture for a good man some would
even dare to die.
8 But God commendeth his love
toward us, in that, while we were
yet sinners, Christ died for us.
9 Much more then, being now
justifled by his blood, we shall
be saved from wrath through
him. 10 For if, when we were ene
mies, we were reconciled to God
by the death of his Son, much
more, being reconcUed, we shall
be saved by his life.
11 And not only so, but we also
joy in God through our Lord Jesus
Christ, by whom we have now
received the atonement.
12 Wherefore, as by one man
sin entered into the world, and
death by sin ; and so death passed
upon all men, for that all have
sinned :
13 (For until the law sin was in
the world : but sin is not imputed
when there is no law.
14 Nevertheless death reigned
from Adam to Moses, even over
them that had not sinned after
the similitude of Adam's trans
gression, who is the flgure of him
that was to come.
15 But not as the offence, so
also is the free gift. For if
through the offence of one many
be dead, much more the grace of
God, and the gift by grace, which
is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath
abounded unto many.
16 And not as it was by one
that sinned, so is the gift : for the
judgment was by one to con
demnation, but the free gift is of
many offences unto justiflcation.
17 For if by one man's offence
death reigned by one ; much more
they which receive abundance of

6 character produces hope — a
hope which never disappoints us,
since God's love floods our
hearts through the holy Spirit
which has been given to us.
6 For when we were still in weak-
~ ness, Christ died in due time
for the ungodly. For the un-
7 godly! Why, amanwillhardly-
die for the just — though one
might bring oneseU to die, ff
8 need be, for a good man. . But
God proves his love for us by
this, that Christ died for us
when we were still sinners.
9 Much more then, now that we
are justifled by his blood, shall
we be saved by him from
10 Wrath. If we were reconciled
to God by the death of his Son
when we were enemies, much
more, now that we are recon
cUed, shall we be saved by his
11 lffe. Not only so, but we
triumph in God through our
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we
now enjoy our reconcUiation.
12 Thus, then, sin came into
the world by one man, and
death came in by sin ; and so
death spread to all men, inas-
13 much as all men sinned. Sin
was indeed in the world before
the Law, but sin is never
counted in the absence of law.
14 Nevertheless, from Adam to
Moses death reigned even over
those whose sins were not like
Adam's transgression. Adam
prefigured Him who was to
15 come, but the gift is very
different from the trespass. For
while the rest of men died by
the trespass of one man, the
grace of God and the free gfft
which comes by the grace of the
one man Jesus Christ over
flowed far more richly upon the
16 rest of men. Nor is the free
gift like the effect of the one
man's sin ; for whUe the
sentence ensuing on a single
sin resulted in doom, the free
gift ensuing on many trespasses
17 issues in acquittal. For if the
trespass of one man allowed
death to reign through that

380

ROMANS VI

grace and of the gift of righteous
ness shall reign in life by one,
Jesus Christ.)
18 Therefore as by the offence
of one judgment came upon all men
to condemnation ; even so by the
righteousness of one the free gift
came upon all men unto justiflca
tion of life.
19 For as by one man's dis
obedience many were made
sinners, so by the obedience of one
shall 'many be made righteous.
20 Moreover the law entered,
that the offence might abound.
But where sin abounded, grace
did much more abound :
21 That as sin hath reigned
unto death, even so might grace
reign through righteousness, unto
eternal life by Jesus Christ our
Lord.

one man, much more shall
those who receive the overflow
ing grace and free gift of right
eousness reign in lffe through
One, through Jesus Christ.
18 WeU then,
as one man's trespass issued
in doom for aU, so one man's
act of redress issues in acquittal
and lffe for aU.
19 Just as one man's disobedi
ence made aU the rest sinners,
so one man's obedience wUl
make aU the rest righteous.
20 Law slipped in to aggravate
the trespass ; sin increased, but
21 grace surpassed it far, so that,
whUe sin had reigned the reign
of death, grace might also reign
with a righteousness that ends
in lffe eternal through Jesus
Christ our Lord.

CHAPTER VI
1 What shall we say then ?
Shall we continue in sin, that
grace may abound ?
2 God forbid. How shaU we,
that are dead to sin, live any
longer therein ?
3 Know ye not, that so many
of us as were baptized into Jesus
Christ were baptized into his
death ?
4 Therefore we are buried with
him by baptism into death : that
like as Christ was raised up from
the dead by the glory of the
Father, even so we also should
walk in newness of life.
5 For if we have been planted
together in the likeness of his
death, we shall be also in the like
ness of his resurrection :
6 Knowing this, that our old
man is crucifled with him, that the
body of sin might be destroyed,
that henceforth we should not
serve sin.
7 For he that is dead is freed
from sin.
8 Now if we be dead with Christ,
we believe that we shall also live
with him :
9 Knowing that Christ ¦ being
raised from the dead dieth no

CHAPTER VI
1 Now what are we to infer
from this ?
That we are to ' remain on
in sin, so that there may be aU
the more grace ' ?
2 Never !
How can we live in sin
any longer when we died to
3 sin ? Surely you know that
all of us who have been bap
tized into Christ Jesus have
been baptized into his death !
4 Our baptism in his death made
us share his burial, so that, as
Christ was raised from the dead
by the glory of the Father, we
too might Uve and move in the
5 new sphere of Lffe. For ff we
have grown into him by a
death like his, we shaU grow
into him by a resurrection like
6 his, knowing as we do that our
old self has been crucifled with
him in order to crush the sinful
body and free us from any
7 further slavery to sin (for once
dead, a man is absolved from
8 the claims of sin). We be
lieve that as we have died with
Christ we shaU also Uve -with
9 him ; for we know that Christ
never dies after his resurrection

ROMANS VI

381

more ; death hath no more
dominion over him.
10 For in that he died, he died
unto sin once : but in that he
liveth, he liveth unto God.
11 Likewise reckon ye also
yourselves to be dead indeed unto
sin, but alive unto God through
Jesus Christ our Lord.
12 Let not sin therefore reign in
your mortal body, that ye should
obey it in the lusts thereof.
13 Neither yield ye your mem
bers as instruments of unrighteous
ness unto sin : but yield yourselves
unto God, as those that are alive
from the dead, and your members
as instruments of righteousness
unto God.
14 Por sin shall not have do
minion over you : for ye are not
under the law, but under grace.
15 What then ? shall we sin,
because we are not under the law,
but under grace ? God forbid.
16 Know ye not, that to whom
ye yield yourselves servants to
obey, his servants ye are to whom
ye obey ; whether of sin unto
death, or of obedience unto right
eousness ?
17 But God be thanked, that
ye were the servants of sin, but
ye have obeyed from the heart
that form of doctrine which was
delivered you.
18 Being then made free from
sin, ye became the servants of
righteousness. 19 1 speak after the manner of
men because of the inflrmity of
your flesh : for as ye have yielded
your members servants to un
cleanness and to iniquity unto
iniquity ; even so now yield your
members servants to righteous
ness unto holiness.
20 For when ye were the ser
vants of sin, ye were free from
righteousness. ,
21 What fruit had ye then in
those things whereof ye are now
ashamed ? for the end of those
things is death.
22 But now being made free
from sin, and become servants to
God, ye have your fruit unto holi-

from the dead — death has no
10 more hold over him ; the death
he died was for sin, once for all,
but the lffe he lives is for God.
11 So you must consider your
selves dead to sin and alive
to God in Christ Jesus our
12 Lord. Sin is not to reign,
then, over your mortal bodies
and make you obey their
13 passions ; you must not let sin
have your members for the ser-
-vice of vice, you must dedicate
yourselves to God as men who
have been brought from death
to lffe, dedicating your mem
bers to God for the service of
14 righteousness. Sin must have
no hold over you, for you live
-under grace, not under law.
15 "What follows, then ? Are
we ' to sin, because we live
under grace, not under law ' ?
16 Never! Do you not know you
are the servants of the master
you obey, of the master to whom
you yield yourselves obedient,
whether it is Sin, whose service
ends in death, or Obedience,
whose service ends in righteous-
17 ness ? Thank God, though
you did serve sin, you have
rendered whole-hearted obedi
ence to what you were taught
18 under the rule of faith ; set
free from sin, you have passed
into the service of righteous-
19 ness. (I use this human
analogy to bring the truth
home to your weak nature.)
As you once dedicated your
members to the service of vice
and lawlessness,* so now dedi
cate them to the service of
righteousn ess that means conse-
20 oration. "When you served sin,
you were free of righteousness.
21 WeU, what did you gain then
by it all ? Nothing but what
you are now ashamed of ! The
22 end of all that is death ; but
now that you are set free from
sin, now that you have passed
into the service of God, your
* Omitting els ttji' avop.tav, which Hort
brackets, as a gloss introduced to com
plete the parallel of eU aytaarp,6v.

382

ROMANS VII

ness, and the end everlasting life.
23 For the wages of sin is
death ; but the ' gift of God is
eternal life through Jesus Christ
our Lord.

gain is consecration, and the
23 end of that is life eternal. Sin's
wage is death, but God's gift
is life eternal in Christ Jesus
our Lord.

CHAPTER VII
1 Know ye not, brethren, (for
I speak to them that know the
law,) how that the law hath do
minion over a man as long as he
liveth ? "
2 For the woman which hath
an husband is bound by the law
to her husband so long as he liveth;
but if the husband be dead, she is
loosed from the law of Aerhu-sband.
3 So then if, while her husband
liveth, she be married to another
man, she shall be called an adul
teress : but if her husband be
dead, she is free from that law ;
so that she is no adulteress, though
she be married to another man.
4 Wherefore, my brethren, ye
also are become dead to the law
by the body of Christ ; that ye
should be married to another,
even to him who is raised from the
dead, that we should bring forth
fruit unto God.
5 For when we were in the flesh,
the motions of sins, which were by
the law, did work in our members
to bring forth fruit unto death.
6 But now we are delivered
from the law, that being dead
wherein we were held ; that we
should serve in newness of spirit,
and not in the oldness of the
letter. 7 What shall we say then ?
Is the law sin ? God forbid.
Nay, I had not known sin, but by
the law : for I had not known
lust, except the law had said.
Thou shalt not covet.
8 But sin, taking occasion by
the commandment, wrought in
me all manner of concupiscence.
For without the law sin was dead.
9 Por I was alive without the
law once : but when the com
mandment came, sin revived, and
I died. 10 And the coram andro ent.

CHAPTER VII
1 Surely you know, my brothers
— for I am speaking to men who
know what law means — that the
law has hold over a person only
2 during his lifetime ! Thus a
married woman is bound by law
to her husband whUe he is alive ;
but ff the husband dies, she is
done with the law of ' the hiis-
3 band.' Accordingly, she -will be
termed an adulteress ff she be
comes another man's whUe her
husband is aUve ; but if her hus
band dies, she is freed from the
law of ' the husband,' so that she
is no adulteress ff she becomes
4 another man's. It is the same
in your case, my brothers. The
crucifled body of Christ made you
dead to the Law, so that you
might belong to another, to him
who was raised from the dead
that we might be fruitful to God.
5 Por when we were unspiritual,
the sinful cravings excited by the
Law were active in our members
and made us fruitful to Death ;
6 but now we are done with the
Law, we have died to what once
held us, so that we can serve in a
new way, not under the written
code as of old but in the Spirit.
7 What follows, then ? That
' the Law is equivalent to sin' ?
Never ! "Wliy, had it not been
for the Law, I would never have
known what sin meant ! Thus
I would never have known what
it is to covet, unless the Law
had said. You mu,st not covet.
8 The command gave an impulse
to sin, and sin resulted for me
in aU manner of covetous de
sire — for sin, apart from law, is
9 lUeless. I lived at one time
without law myself, but when
the command came home to
me, sin sprang to lffe and I
10 died ; the command that

ROMANS VII

383

which was ordained to life, I
found to he unto death.
11 For sin, taking occasion by
the commandment, deceived me,
and by it slew jne.
12 Wherefore the law is holy,
and the commandment holy, and
just, and good.
13 Was then that which is good
rnade death unto me ? God for
bid. But sin, that it might
appear sin? working death in me
by that wliich is good ; that sin
by the commandment might
become exceeding sinful.
14 For we know that the law is
spiritual : but I am carnal, sold
under sin.
15 For that which I do I allow
not : for what I would, that do
I not ; but what I hate, that do I.
16 If then I do that which I
would not, I consent unto the law
that it is good.
17 Nowthenitisnomorel that
do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.
18 For I know that in me (that
is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good
thing : for to wUl is present wdth
me ; but how to perform that
which is good I flnd not.
19 For the good that I would
I do not : but the evU which I
would not, that I do.
20 Now if I do that I would not,
it is no more I that do it, but sin
that dwelleth in me.
21 I flnd then a law, that, when
I would do good, evil is present
with me.
22 For I deUght in the law of
God after the inward man :
23 But I see another law in my
members, warring against the law
of my mind, and bringing me into
captivity to the law of sin which
is in my members.
24 O wretched man that I am !
who shall deliver me from the
body of this death ?
25 I thank God through Jesus
Christ- our Lord. So then with
the mind I myself serve the law
of God ; but with the flesh the
law of sin.
• Restoring the second part of ver. 25

meant lffe proved death for me.
1 1 The command gave an impulse
to sin, sin beguUed me and used
12 the command to kill me. So
the Law at any rate is holy,
the command is holy, just, and
13 for our good. Then did what
was meant for my good prove
fatal to me ? Never ! It was
sin ; sin resulted in death for
me by making use of this good
thing. This was how sin was
to be revealed in its true
nature ; it was to use the
command to become sinful in
14 the extreme. The Law is
spiritual ; we know that. But
then I am a creature of the
15 flesh, in the thraldom of sin. I
cannot understand my own ac
tions ; I do not act as I want to
act ; on the contrary, I do what
16 I detest. Now, when I act
against my wishes, that means
I agree that the Law is right.
17 That being so, it is not I who
do the deed but sin that dwells
18 within me. For in me (that is,
in my flesh) no good dweUs, I
know ; the wish is there, but
not the power of doing what is
19 right. I cannot be good as I
want to be, and I do wrong
20 against my wishes. Well, if I
act against my wishes, it is not
I who do the deed but sin that
21 dwells within me. So this is
my experience of the Law : I
want to do what is right, but
22 wrong is all I can manage ; I
cordially agree with God's law,
so far as my inner self is con-
23 cerned, but then I flnd quite
another law in my members
which conflicts with the law of
my mind and makes me a pris
oner to sin's law that resides in
25 my members. (Thus, left to
myself, I serve the law of God
with my mind, but with my
flesh I serve the law of sin.)*
24 Miserable wretch that I am !
Who wUl rescue me from this
body of death ? God wUl !
25 Thanks be to him through
Jesus Christ our Lord !

to what seems its original and logical position before the climax of ver. 24.

384

ROMANS VIII

CHAPTER VIII
1 There is therefore now no
condemnation to them which are
ill Christ Jesus, who walk not after
the flesh, but after the Spirit.
2 For the law of the Spirit of ¦
life in Christ Jesus hath made me
free from the law of sin and death.
3 For what the law could not
do, in that it was weak through
the flesh, God sending his own
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh,
and for sin, condemned sin in the
flesh :
4 That the righteousness of the
law might be fulflUed in us, who
walk not after the flesh, but after
the Spiiit.
5 For they that are after the
flesh do mind the things of the
flesh ; but they that are after the
Spirit the things of the Spirit.
6 For to be carnally minded
is death ; but to be spiritually
minded is life and peace.
7 Because the carnal mind is
enmity against God : for it is not
subject to the law of God, neither
indeed can be.
8 So then they that are in the
flesh cannot please God.
9 But ye are not in the flesh,
but in the Spirit, if so be that the
Spirit of God dwell in you. Now
if any man have not the Spirit of
Christ, he is none of his.
10 And if Christ be in you, the
body is dead because of sin ; but
the Spirit is life because of right
eousness. 1 1 But if the Spirit of him that
raised up Je.sas from the dead
dwell in you, he that raised up
Christ from the dead shall also
quicken your mortal bodies by
his Spirit that dwelleth in you.
12 Therefore, brethren, we are
debtors, not to the flesh, to live
after the flesh.
13 For if ye live after the flesh,
ye shall die : but if ye through the
Spirit do mortify the deeds of the
body, ye shall live.
14 For as many as are led by
the Spirit of God, they are the
sons of God.

CHAPTER VIII
1 Thus there is no doom now
for those who are in Christ
2 Jesus ; the law of the Spirit
brings the lffe which is in
Christ Jesus , and that law has set
me free from the law of sin and
3 death. For God has done what
the Law, weakened here by the
flesh, could not do ; by sending
his o-svn Son in me guise of
sinful flesh, to deal wdth sin, he
4 condemned sin in the flesh, in
order to secure the fulfllment of
the Law's requirements in our
lives, as we live and move not
by the flesh, but by the Spirit.
5 For those who follow the
flesh have their interests in the
flesh, and those who follow the
Spirit have their interests in
the Spirit.
6 The interests of the flesh mean
death, the interests of the Spirit
mean life and peace.
7 For the interests of the flesh
are hostUe to God ; they do not
yield to the law of God (indeed
8 they cannot). Those who are
in the flesh cannot satisfy God.
9 But you are not in the flesh,
you are in the Spiiit, since the
Spirit of God dwells within you.
Anyone who does not possess
the Spirit of Christ does not
10 belong to Him. . On the other
hand, ff Christ is within you,
though the body is a dead thing
owing to Adam's sin, the spirit
is living as the result of right-
11 eousness. And if the Spirit of
Him who raised Jesus from the
dead dwells within you, then
He who raised Christ from the
dead will also make your mor
tal bodies live by his indweUing
Spirit in your lives.
12 WeU then, my brothers, we
owe a duty — but it is not to the
flesh ! It is not to live by the
13 flesh ! If you live by the flesh,
you are on the road to death ;
but if by the Spirit you put the
actions of the body to death,
14 you will live. For the sons of
God are those who are guided

ROMANS VIII

385

15 For ye have not received the
spirit of bondage again to fear ;
but ye have received the Spirit
of adoption, whereby we cry,
Abba, Father.
16 The Spirit itself beareth wit
ness wdth our spirit, that we are
the children of God :
17 And if children, then heirs ;
heirs of God, and joint-heirs with
Christ ; if so be that we suffer
with him, that we may be also
glorifled together.
18 For I reckon that the suffer
ings of this present time are not
worthy to be compared wdth the
glory which shall be revealed in us.
19 For the earnest expectation
of the creature waiteth for the
manffestation of the sons of God.
20 For the creature was made
subject to vanity, not wUlingly,
but by reason of him who hath
subjected the same in hope,
21 Because the creature itself
also shall be delivered from the
bondage of corruption into the
glorious liberty of the children of
God. 22 For we know that the whole
creation groaneth and travaUeth
in pain together untU now.
23 And not only they, but our
selves also, which have the flrst-
fruits of the Spirit, even we our
selves groan within ourselves,
waiting for the adoption, to wit,
the redemption of our body.
24 For we are saved by hope :
but hope that is seen is not hope :
for what a man seeth, why doth
he yet hope for ?
25 But ff we hope for that we
see not, then do we with patience
wait for it.
26 Likewise the Spirit also
helpeth our inflrmities : for we
know not what we shpuld pray
for as we ought : but the .Spirit
itself maketh intercession for us
with groanings which cannot be
uttered. 27 And he that searcheth the
hearts knoweth what is the mind
of the Spirit, because he maketh
intercession for the saints accord
ing to the will of God.
13

15 by the Spirit of God. You
have received no slavish spirit
that would make you relapse
into fear ; you have received
the Spirit of sonship.
And when we cry,
" Abba ! Father ! ",
16 it is this Spirit testifying
along with our own spirit that
17 we are chUdren of God ; and
if chUdren, heirs as well, heirs
of God, heirs along with
Christ — for we share his suffer
ings in order to share his
glory.
18 Present suffering, I hold, is a
mere nothing compared to the
glory that we are to have re
vealed.
19 Even the creation waits
wdth eager longing for the
sons of God to be revealed.
20 For creation was not rendered
futUe by its owm choice, but by
the wUl of Him who thus made
21 it subject, the hope being that
creation as well as man would
one day be freed from its thral
dom to decay and gain the
glorious freedom of the children
22 of God. To this day, we know,
the entire creation sighs and
23 throbs wdth pain ; and not only
so, but even we ourselves, who
have the Spirit as a foretaste
of the future, even we sigh to
ourselves as we wait for the
redemption of the body that
24 means our full sonship. We
were saved with this hope in
-view. Now when an object of
hope is seen, there is no further
need to hope. "Who ever hopes
25 for what he sees already ? But
U we hope for something that
we do not see, we wait for it
patiently.
26 So too the Spirit assists us in
our weakness ; for we do not
know how to pray aright, but
the Spirit pleads for us with
sighs that are beyond words,
27 and He who searches the hu
man heart knows what is in the
mind of the Spirit, since the
Spirit pleads before God for
the saints.

386

ROMANS IX

28 And we know that all
things work together for good to
them that love God, to them who
are the called according to his
purpose. 29 Por whom he did foreknow,
he also did predestinate to be con
formed to the image of his Son,
that he might be the flrstbom
among many brethren.
30 Moreover whom he did pre
destinate, them he also called :
and whom he called, them he also
justifled : and whom he justifled,
them he also glorifled.
31 What shall we then say to
these things ? If God be for us,
who can be against us ?
32 He that spared not his own
Son, but delivered him up for us
all, how shall he not with him
also freely give us all things ?
33 Who shall lay any thing to
the charge of God's elect ? It is
God that justifleth.
34 Who is he that condemneth ?
It is Christ that died, yea rather,
that is risen again, who is even at
the right hand of God, who also
maketh intercession for us.
35 Who shall separate us from
the love of Christ ? shall tribula
tion, or distress, or persecution, or
famine, or nakedness, or perU, or
sword ?
36 As it is written, Por thy sake
we are kUled all the day long ; we
are accounted as sheep for the
slaughter. 37 Nay, in all these things we
are more than conquerors through
him that loved us.
38 For I am persuaded, that
neither death, nor life, nor angels,
nor principalities, nor powers, nor
things present, nor things to come,
39 Nor height, nor depth, nor
any other creature, shall be able
to separate us from the love of
God, which is in Christ Jesus our
Lord. CHAPTER IX
1 I SAY the truth in Christ, I
lie not, my conscience also bearing
me witness in the Holy Ghost,

28 We know also that those who
love God, those who have been
caUed in terms of his purpose,
have his aid and interest in
29 everything. For he decreed of
old that those whom he pre
destined should share the like
ness of his Son — that he might
be the firstborn of a great
30 brotherhood. Then he caUs
those whom he has thus de
creed ; then he justifles those
whom he has called ; then he
glorifles those whom he has
justified.
31 Now what follows from aU
this ? If God is for us, who
32 can be against us ? The God
who did not spare his owm Son
but gave him up for us aU,
surely He wUl give us every-
33 thing besides ! Who is to ac
cuse the elect of God ?
34 When God acquits, who
shall condemn 1 WUl Christ ?
— the Christ who died, yes and
rose from the dead ! the Clirist
who is at God's right hand,
who actuaUy pleads for us !
35 What can ever part us from
Christ's love ?
Can anguish or calamity
or persecution or famine or
nakedness or danger or the
36 sword ? {Because, as it is
written. For thy sake we are being
killed all the day long,
we are counted as sheep to be
slaughtered. )
37 No, in aU this we are more than
conquerors through him who
38 loved us. For I am certain
neither death nor Ufe, neither
angels nor principalities, nei
ther the present nor the future,
39 no powers of the Height or of
the Depth, nor anything else
inallcreation-svUl be able to part
us from God's love in Christ
Jesus our Lord.
CHAPTER IX
1 I AM teUing the truth in
Christ — it is no lie, my con
science bears me out in the

ROMANS IX

387

2 That I have great heaviness
and continual sorrow in my heart.
3 For I could wish that myself
were accursed from Christ for my
brethren, my kinsmen according
to the fiesh :
4 Who are Israelites ; to whom
periaineth the adoption, and the
glory, and the covenants, and the
giving of the law, and the service
of God. and the promises ;
5 Whose are the fathers, and
of whom as concerning the fiesh
Christ came, who is over all, God
blessed for ever. Amen.
6 Not as though the word of
God hath taken none effect. For
they are not all Israel, which are
of Israel :
7 Neither, because they are the
seed of Abraham, are they all chil
dren : but. In Isaac shall thy
seed be called.
8 That is. They which are the
children of the fiesh, these are not
the children of God : but the
children of the promise are counted
for the seed.
9 For this is the word of
promise. At this time will I come,
and Sarah shall haye a son.
10 And not only <?i is ; but when
Rebecca also had conceived by
one, even by our father Isaac ;
11 (For the children being not
yet born, neither having done any
good or evil, that the purpose of
God according to election might
stand, not of works, but of him
that calleth ;)
12 It was said unto her. The
elder shall serve the younger.
13 As it is written, Jacob have
I loved, but Esau have I hated.
14 What shall we say then ?
7s there unrighteousness wdth God ?
God forbid.
, 15 For he saith to Moses, I will
have mercy on whom I will have
mercy, and I will have compassion
on whom I will have compassion.
16 So then it is not of him
that willeth, nor of him that
runneth, but of God that sheweth
mercy. 17 For the scripture saith unto
Pharaoh, Even for this same pur-

2 holy Spirit when I say that I
am in sore pain. I suffer end-
3 less anguish of heart. I could
have wished myself accursed
and banished from Christ for
the sake of my brothers, my
4 natural kinsmen ; for they are
Israelites, theirs is the Sonship,
the Glory, the covenants, the
divine legislation, the Worship,
5 and the promises ; the patri
archs are theirs, and theirs too
(so far as natural descent goes)
is the Christ. (Blessed for ever
more be the God who is over
all ! Amen.)
6 It is not, of course, as ff
God's word had faUed 1 Far
from it ! ' Israel ' does not
mean everyone who belongs to
7 Israel ; they are not aU children
of Abraham because they are
descended from Abraham. No,
it is through Isaac that your
offspring shall be reckoned —
8 meaning that instead of God's
chUdren being the children
born to him by natural descent,
it is the chUdren of the Promise
who are reckoned as his true
offspring. For when God said,
9 I will come about this time and
Sara shall have a son, that was
10 a word of promise. And fur
ther, when Rebecca became
pregnant by our father Isaac,
though one man was the father
11 of both children, and though
the children were still unborn
and had done nothing either
good or bad (to confirm the
divine purpose in election which
depends upon the call of God,
not on anything man does),
12 she was told that the elder will
13 serve the younger. As it is
written, Jacob I loved but Esau
14 / hated. Then are we to infer
that there is injustice in God ?
15 Never ! God says to Moses, I
will have mercy on whom I choose
to have mercy, I will have com
passion on whom I choose to
have compassion.
16 You see, it is not a question
of human wdU or effort but of
17 the di-vine mercy. Why, scrip-

388

ROMANS IX

pose have I raised thee up, that I
might shew my power in thee, and
that my name might be declared
throughout all the earth.
18 Therefore hath he mercy
on whom he will have mercy, and
whom he wUl he hardeneth.
19 Thou wilt say then unto me.
Why doth he yet find fault ? For
who hath resisted his will ?
20 Nay but, O man, who art
thou that repliest against God ?
Shall the thing formed say to him
that formed it. Why hast thou
made me thus ?
21 Hath not the potter power
over the clay, of the same lump
to make one vessel unto honour,
and another unto dishonour ?
22 What if God, wiUing to shew
his wrath, and to make his power
known, endured with much long-
suffering the vessels of wrath fitted
to destruction :
23 And that he might make
known the riches of his glory on
the vessels of mercy, which he
had afore prepared unto glory,
24 Even us, whom he hath
called, not of the Jews only, but
also of the Gentiles ?
25 As he saith also in Osee, I
will call them my people, which
were not my people ; and her
beloved, which was not beloved.
26 And it shall come to pass,
that in the place where it was said
unto them, Ye are not my people ;
there shall they be called the
children of the living God.
27 Esaias also crieth concerning
Israel, Though the number of the
children of Israel be as the sand
of the sea, a remnant shall be
saved :
28 For he will finish the work,
and cut it short in righteousness :
because a short work will the Lord
make upon the earth.
29 And as Esaias said before.
Except the Lord of Sabaoth had
left us a seed, we had been as
Sodoma, and been made like unto
Gomorrha. 30 What shall we say then ?
That the Gentiles, which followed
not after righteousness, 1 ave at-

ture says to Pharaoh, It was for
this that I raised you up, to dis
play my power in you, and to
spread news of my name over all
the earth.
18 Thus God has mercy on any
one just as he pleases, and he
makes anyone stubborn just as
he pleases.
19 " Then, ' ' you will retort, ' ' why
does he go on flnding fault ? "Who
20 can oppose his wUl ? " But who
are you, my man, to speak back
to God ? 7s something a man has
moulded to ask him who has
moulded it, " "Why did you make
21 me like this ? " What! has the
potter no right over the clay ? Has
he no right to make out of the
same lump one vessel for a noble
purpose and another fora menial ?
22 What if God, though desirous to
display his anger and show his
might, has tolerated most pati
ently the objects of his anger, ripe
23 and readyto be destroyed? "What
ff he means to show the wealth
that lies in his glory for the ob
jects of his mercy, whom he has
made ready beforehand to receive
24 glory — that is, for us whom he
has called from among the Gen-
25 tiles as well as the Jews ? As
indeed he says in Hosea, Those
who were no people of mine, I
will call ' my People,' and her
' beloved ' who was not beloved;
26 071 the very spot where they
' were told, ' You are no people of
mine,' there shall they be called
' sons of the living God.'
27 And Isaiah exclaims, wdth re
gard to Israel, Though the iiumber
of the sons of Israel he like the
sand of the sea, only a remnant of
28 them shall be saved ; for the Lord
will carry out his sentence on
earth with rigour and despatch.
29 Indeed, as Isaiah foretold,
Had not the Lord of hosts left
us with some descendants, we
would have fared like Sodom,
we ivould have been like Go
morra.
30 "What are we to conclude,
then ? That GentUes who
never aimed at righteousness

ROMANS X

389

tained to righteousness, even the
righteousness which is of faith.
31 But Israel, which followed
after the law of righteousness,
hath not attained to the law of
righteousness. 32 Wherefore ? Because they
sought it not by faith, but as it
were by the works of the law.
For they stumbled at that stum-
blingstone ;
33 As it is written. Behold, I
lay in Sion a stumblingstone and
rock of offence : and whosoever
believeth on him shall not be
ashamed.

have attained righteousness,
that is, righteousness by faith ;
31 whereas Israel who did aim at
the law of righteousness have
32 faffed to reach that law. And
why ? Simply because Israel
has relied not on faith but on
what they could do. They
have stumbled over the stone
33 that makes men stumble — as it is
written, Here I lay a stone in Sion
that will make men stumble,
even a rock to trip them up;
hut he who believes in Him
will never he disappointed.

CHAPTER X
1 Brethren, my heart's desire
and prayer to God for Israel is,
that they might be saved.
2 For I bear them record that
they have a zeal of God, but not
according to knowledge.
3 For they being ignorant of
God's righteousness, and going
about to establish their own
righteousness, have not submitted
themselves unto the righteousness
of God.
4 For Christ is the end of the
law for righteousness to every one
that believeth.
5 For Moses describeth the
righteousness which is of the law,
That the man which doeth those
things shall live by them.
6 But the righteousness which
is of faith speaketh on this wise.
Say not in thine heart. Who shall
ascend into heaven ? (that is, to
bring Christ down /rom above :)
7 Or, Who shall descend into
the deep ? (that is, to bring up
Christ again from the dead.)
8 But what saith it ? The word
is nigh thee, even in thy mouth,
and in thy heart : that is, the
word of faith, which we preach ;
9 That if thou shalt confess
wdth thy mouth the Lord Jesus,
and shalt believe in thine heart
that God hath raised him from the
dead, thou shalt be saved.
10 For with the heart man
believeth unto righteousness ; and

CHAPTER X
1 Oh for their salvation, bro
thers I That is my heart's
2 desire and prayer to God ! I
can vouch for their zeal for
God ; only, it is not zeal with
knowledge.
3 They would not surrender
to the righteousness of God,
because they were ignorant of
his righteousness and therefore
essayed to set up a righteous
ness of their own.
4 Now Christ is an end to
law, so as to let every be
liever have righteousness.
5 Moses -writes of law-right
eousness, Anyone who can perform it,
shall -live by it.
6 But here is what faith-right
eousness says : — Say not in
your heart, ' Who will go up to
heaven ? ' (that is, to bring
7 Christ down). Or, ' Who will
go down to the abyss ? ' (that is.
to bring Christ from the dead).
8 No, what it does say is this : —
The word is close to you, in your
very mouth and in your heart
(that is, the word of faith which
we preach).
9 Confess with your mouth
that ' Jesus is Lord,' believe
in your heart that God raised
him from the dead, and you
10 wdll be saved ; for
with his heart man believes
and is justified,

390

ROMANS XI

with the mouth confession is made
unto salvation.
11 For the scripture saith.
Whosoever believeth on him shall
not be ashamed.
12 For there is no difference
between the Jew and the Greek :
for the same Lord over all is rich
unto all that call upon him.
13 For whosoever shall call
upon the name of the Lord shall
be saved.
14 How then shall they call on
him in whom they have not
believed ? and how shall they be
lieve in him of whom they have
not heard ? and how shall they
hear without a preacher ?
15 And how shall they preach,
except they be sent ? as it is writ
ten, How beautiful are the feet of
them that preach the gospel of
peace, and bring glad tidings of
good things !
16 But they have not all obeyed
the gospel. For Esaias saith.
Lord, who hath believed our
report ?
17 So then faith co»ne<^ by hear
ing, and hearing by the word of
God. 18 But I say. Have they not
heard ? Yes verily, their sound
went into all the earth, and their
words unto the ends of the world.
19 But I say. Did not Israel
know ? First Moses saith, 1 will
provoke you to jealousy by them
that are no people, and by a foolish
nation I will anger you.
20 But Esaias is very bold, and
saith, I was found of them that
sought me not ; I was made mani
fest unto them that asked not
after me.
21 But to Israel he saith. All
day long I have stretched forth
my hands unto a disobedient and
gainsaying people.
CHAPTER XI
1 I SAY then. Hath God cast
away his people ? God forbid.
For I also am an Israelite, of the
seed of Abraham, of the tribe of
Benjamin. 2 God hath not cast away his

with his mouth he confesses
and is saved.
11 No one who believes in him, the
scripture says, will ever be dis-
12 appohited. No one — for there
is no distinction of Jew and
Greek, the same Lord is Lord
of them all, with ample for all
13 who invoke him. Everyone
who invokes the name of the Lord
14 shall be saved. But how are
they to invoke One in whom
they do not believe ? And how
are they to believe in One of
whom they have never heard ?
And how are they ever to hear,
15 without a preacher ? And how
can men preach unless they are
sent ? — as it is written. How
pleasant is the coming of men
with glad, good news !
16 But they have not all given in
to the gospel of glad news ? No,
Isaiah says. Lord, who has be
lieved what they heard from us 1
17 (You see, faith must come from
what is heard, and what is
heard comes from word of
18 Christ.) But, I ask, " Have
they never heard ? " Indeed
they have. Their voice carried
over all the earth, and their
words to the end of the world.
19 Then, I ask, " Did Israel not
understand ? " Why, first of
aU Moses declares,
7 will make you jealous of a
nation that is no nation, I will
provoke you to anger over a
nation devoid of U7ider standing.
20 And then Isaiah dares to say,
7 have been found by those who
never sought me,
I have shown myself to those
who never inquired of me.
21 He also says of Israel, All the
day long I have held out my
hands to a disobedient and con
trary people.
CHAPTER XI
1 Then, I ask, has God re
pudiated his People 1 Never !
Why, I am an Israelite myself,
a descendant of Abraham, a
member of the tribe of Ben-
2 jamin ! God has not repudiated

ROMANS XI

391

people which he foreknew. Wot
ye not what the scripture saith of
Elias ? how he maketh interces
sion to God against Israel, saying,
3 Lord, they have killed thy
prophets, and digged down thine
altars ; and I am left alone, and
they seek my life.
4 But what saith the answer of
God unto him ? I have reserved
to myself seven thousand men,
who have not bowed the knee to
the image of Baal.
5 Even so then at this present
time also there is a remnant
according to the election of grace.
6 And if by grace, then is it no
more of works : otherwise grace
is no more grace. But if it be of
works, then is it no more grace :
otherwise work is no more work.
7 What then ? Israel hath not
obtained that which he seeketh
for ; but the election hath ob
tained it, and the rest were blinded
8 (According as it is written,
God hath given them the spirit of
slumber, eyes that they should
not see, and ears that they should
not hear ;) unto this day.
9 And Da-vid saith. Let their
table be made a snare, and a trap,
and a stumblingblock, and a
recompence unto them :
10 Let their eyes be darkened,
that they may not see, and bow
down their back alway.
Ill say then. Have they stum
bled that they should faU ? God
forbid : but rather through their
fall salvation is cojne unto the
Gentiles, for to provoke them to
jealousy. 12 Now if the fall of them be
the riches of the world, and the
diminishing of them the riches of
the Gentiles ; how much more
their fulness ?
13 For I speak to you Gentiles,
inasmuch as I am the apostle of
the Gentiles, I magnify mine
office :
14 If by any means I may pro
voke to emulation them which are
my flesh, and might save some of
them. 16 For if the casting away of

his People, his predestined
People ! Surely you know
what scripture says in the
passage called ' Elijah ' ? You
know how he pleads with God
3 against Israel : Lord, they have
killed thy prophets, they have de
molished thine altars ; I alone
am left, and they seek my life.
4 Yet what is the divine answer ?
7 have Ze/^ myself seven thousand
men ivho have not knelt to Baal.
5 Well, at the present day there
is also a remnant, selected by
.6 grace. Selected by grace, and
therefore not for anything they
have done ; otherwise grace
would cease to be grace.*
7 Now what are we to inter
from this ? That Israel has
faUed to secure the object of its
quest ; the elect have secured
it, and the rest of men have
been rendered insensible to it
8 — as it is written,
God has given them a spirit of
torpor, eyes that see not, ears
that hear not — down to this very
day.
9 And David says.
Let their table prove a snare
and a trap, apitfall and a retri
bution for them ;
10 let their eyes he darkened, that
they cannot see,
how down their backs for ever.
11 Now I ask, have they stum
bled to their ruin ? Never !
The truth is, that by their lapse
salvation has passed to the
GentUes, so as to make them
12 jealous. Well, if their lapse
has enriched the world, if their
defection is the gain of the Gen
tiles, what will it mean when
13 they all come in ? I tell you
this, you Gentiles, that as an
apostle to the Gentiles I lay
14 great stress on my office, in the
hope of being able to make my
fellow- Jews jealous and of man
aging thus to save some of
15 them. For if their exclusion
means that the world is recon-
• Omitting [el 6e ef epyoiv, ovKirt eo'Tii'
yapt5, eTre^i to epyov ovKert CfTTii' pp-j/ov] with
the Latin version and most MSS.

392

ROMANS XI

them he the reconciling of the
world, what shall the receiving of
them be, but life from the dead ?
16 For if the flrstfruit be holy,
the lump is also holy : and if the
root he holy, so are the branches.
17 And if some of the branches
be broken off, and thou, being a
wild olive tree, wert grafted in
among them, and with them par-
takest of the root and fatness of
the olive tree ;
18 Boast not against the
branches. But if thou boast,
thou hearest not the root, but th?
root thee.
19 Thou wilt say then. The
branches were broken off, that I
might be graffed in.
20 Well ; because of unbelief
they were broken off, and thou
standest by faith. Be not high-
minded, but fear :
21 For if God spared not the
natural branches, take heed lest
he also spare not thee.
22 Behold therefore the good
ness and severity of God : on
them which fell, severity ; but
toward thee, goodness, if thou
continue in his goodness : other
wise thou also shalt be cut off.
23 And they also, if they abide
not still in unbelief, shall be
graffed in : for God is able to
graff them in again.
24 For if thou wert cut out of
the olive tree which is wild by
nature, and wert graffed con
trary to nature into a good olive
tree : how much more shall these,
which be the natural branches,
be graffed into their own olive
tree ?
25 For I would not, brethren,
that ye should be ignorant of this
mystery, lest ye should be wise
in your own conceits ; that blind
ness in part is happened to Israel,
until the fulness of the Gentiles
be come in.
26 And so all Israel shall be
saved : as it is written. There shall
come out of Sion the Deliverer,
and shall turn away ungodliness
from Jacob :
27 For this is my covenant

cUed to God, what wUl their
admission mean ? Why, it
wiU be lffe from the dead !
16 If the flrst handful of dough
is consecrated, so is the rest of
the lump ; if the root is con
secrated, so are the branches.
17 Supposing some of the
branches have been broken off,
whUe you have been grafted in
like a .shoot of wdld olive to
share the rich growth of the
18 olive-stem, do not pride your
self at the expense of these
branches. Remember, in your
pride, the stem supports you,
19 not you the stem. You wUl
say, " But branches were
broken off to let me be grafted
20 in ! " Granted. They were
broken off — for their lack of
faith. And you owe your
position to your faith. You
should feel awed instead of
21 being uplffted. For ff God did
not spare the natural branches,
he wdll not spare you either.
22 Consider both the kindness and
the severity of God ; those who
faU come under his severity,
but you come under the divine
kindness, provided you adhere
to that kindness. Other\vise,
you wUl be cut away too.
23 And even the others ¦wUl be
grafted in, if they do not
adhere to their unbelief ; God
21 can graft them in again. For
if you have been cut from an
olive which is naturally wUd,
and grafted, contrary to na
ture, upon a garden olive, how
much more wUl the natural
branches be grafted into their
proper olive ?
25 To prevent you from being
self -conceited, brothers, I would
like you to understand this
secret : it is only a partial in-
sensibUity that has come over
Israel, until the full number of
26 the Gentiles come in. This
done, all Israel wUl be saved —
as it is written. The deliverer
will come from Sion, he will ban
ish all godlesstiess from Jacob :
27 this is my covenant with them.

ROMANS XII

393

unto them, when I shall take away
their sins.
28 As concerning the gospel,
they are enemies for your sakes :
but as touching the election, they
are beloved for the fathers' sakes.
29 For the gifts and calling of
God are without repentance.
30 Por as ye in times past have
not believed God, yet have now '
obtained mercy through their un
belief :
31 Even so have these also now
not believed, that through your
mercy they also may obtain mercy.
32 For God hath concluded
them all in unbelief, that he might
have mercy upon all.
33 O the depth of the riches
both of the wisdom and knowledge
of God ! how unsearchable are is
judgments, and his ways p st
finding out !
34 For who hath known the
mind of the Lord ? or who hath
been his counsellor ?
35 Or -sWio hath flrst given to
him, and it shall be recompensed
unto him again ?
36 For of him, and through
him, and to him, are all things : to
whom he glory for ever. Amen.
CHAPTER XII
1 I BESEECH you therefore,
brethren, by the mercies of God,
that ye present your bodies a
living sacriflce, holy, acceptable
unto God, which is your reason
able service.
2 And be not conformed to this
world : but be ye transformed by
the renewing of your mind, that
ye may prove what is that good,
and acceptable, and perfect, will
of God.
3 For I say, through the grace
giyen unto me, to every man that
is among you, not to think of him
self more highly than he ought to
think ; but to think soberly,
according as God hath dealt to
every man the measure of faith.

• I accept the ingenious conjecture that
Tl has fallen out after ovri,.

when I take their sins away.
28 So far as the gospel goes, they
are enemies of God — which is
to your advantage ; but so far
as election goes, they are be
loved for their father's sake.
29 For God never goes back upon
his gifts and call.
30 Once you disobeyed God, and
now you enjoy his mercy
thanks to their disobedience ;
31 in the same way they at
present are disobedient, so that
they in turn may enjoy the
same mercy as yourselves.
32 For God has consigned all
men to disobedience, that he
may have mercy upon all.
33 What a fathomless wealth
lies in the wisdom and know
ledge of God ! How inscrutable
his judgments ! How mys
terious his methods 1
34 Who ever understood the
thoughts of the Lord ?
Who has ever been his coun
sellor 1
35 Who has first given to him and
36 ^os to be repaid i All comes
from him, all lives by him, aU
ends in him. Glory to him for
ever. Amen !
CHAPTER XII
1 Well then, my brothers,
I appeal to you by all the
mercy of God to dedicate your
bodies as a living sacriflce, con
secrated and acceptable to God ;
that is your cult, a spiritual
2 rite. Instead of being moulded
to this world, have your mind
renewed, and so be transformed
in nature, able to make out
what the wUl of God is, namely,
what is good and acceptable to
him and perfect.
3 In -virtue of my office, I tell
every one of your number who
is self-important,* that he is
not to think more of himself
than he ought to think ; he
must take a sane view of him
self, corresponding to the de
gree of faith which God has
4 assigned to each. In our one

394

ROMANS XII

4 For as we have many mem
bers in one body, and all members
have not the same office :
5 So we, being many, are one
body in Christ, and every one
members one of another.
6 Having then gifts differing
according to the grace that is
given to us, whether prophecy,
let us prophesy according to the
proportion of faith ;
7 Or ministry, let us wait on our
ministering : or he that teacheth,
on teaching ;
8 Or he that exhorteth, on ex
hortation : he that giveth, let him
do it with simplicity ; he that
ruleth, with diligence ; he that
sheweth mercy, with cheerfulness.
9 Let love be without dissimu
lation. Abhor that which is e-vil ;
cleave to that which is good.
10 Be kindly affectioned one to
another with brotherly love ; in
honour preferring one another ;
11 Not slothful in business ;
fervent in spirit ; serving the
Lord ;
12 Rejoicing in hope ; patient
in tribulation ; continuing instant
in prayer ;
13 Distributing to the necessity
of saints ; given to hospitality.
14 Bless them which persecute
you : bless, and curse not.
15 Rejoice with them that do
rejoice, and weep with them that
weep. 16 Be of the same mind one
toward another. Mind not high
things, but condescend to men of
low estate. Be not wise in your
own conceits.
17 Recompense to no man evil
for evil. Provide things honest
in the sight of all men.
18 If it be possible, as much as
lieth in you, live peaceably with
all men.
19 Dearly beloved, avenge not
yourselves, but rather give place
unto wrath : for it is written.
Vengeance is mine ; I will repay,
saith the Lord.
20 Therefore if thine enemy
hunger, feed him ; if he thirst,
give him drink : for in so doing

body we have a number of
members, and the members
have not all the same function ;
5 so too, for all our numbers, we
form one Body in Christ and
we are severally members one
6 of another. Our talents differ
with the grace that is given us ;
ff the talent is that of prophecy,
let us employ it in proportion to
7 our faith ; ff it is practical
service, let us mind our service ;
the teacher must mind his
8 teaching, the speaker his words
of counsel ; the contributor
must be liberal, the super
intendent must tie in earnest,
the sick visitor must be cheer-
9 ful. Let your love be a real
thing, with a loathing for e-vU
and a bent for what is good.
10 Put affection into your love for
the brotherhood ; be forward
• 11 to honour one another ; never
let your zeal fiag ; main
tain the spiritual glow ; serve
12 the Lord ; let your hope be a
joy to you ; be stedfast in
13 trouble, attend to prayer, con
tribute to needy saints, make a
14 practice of hospitality. Bless
those who make a practice of
persecuting you ; bless them
15 instead of cursing them. Re
joice with those who rejoice,
and weep with those who weep.
16 Keep in harmony with one
another ; instead of being am
bitious, associate with humble
folk ; never he self-conceited.
17 Never pay back e-vil for evU to
anyone ; aim to be above re
proach in the eyes of all ; be at
18 peace with all men, if possible,
so far as that depends on you.
19 Never revenge yourselves, be
loved, but let the Wrath of
God have its way ; for it is
written, Vengeance is mine, I
will exact a requital — the Lord
has said it. No,
20 if your enemy is hungry, feed
him,
if he is thirsty, give him
drink ;
for in this way you will mnke
him

ROMANS XIII

395

thou shalt heap coals of fire on his
head. 21 Be not overcome of evil, but
overcome evil with good.

feel aburning sense of shame.
21 Do not let evil get the better
of you ; get the better of evU
by doing good.

CHAPTER XIII

1 Let every soul be subject
unto the higher powers. For there
is no power but of God : the
powers that be are ordained of
God. 2 Whosoever therefore resisteth
the power, resisteth the ordinance
of God : and they that resist shall
receive to themselves damnation.
3 For rulers are not a terror to
good works, but to the evil. Wilt
thou then not be afraid of the
power ? do that which is good, and
thou shalt have praise of the same :
4 For beds the minister of God
to thee for good. But if thou do
that which is evil, be afraid ; for
he beareth not the sword in vain :
for he is the minister of God, a
revenger to execute wrath upon
him that doeth evil.
5 Wherefore ye must needs be
subject, not only for wrath, but
also for conscience sake.
6 For for this cause pay ye
tribute also : for they are God's
ministers, attehding continually
upon this very thing,
7 Render therefore to all their
dues : tribute to whom tribute is
due ; custom to whom custom ;
fear to whom fear ; honour to
whom honour.
8 Owe no man any thing, but
to love one another : for he that
loveth another hath fulfilled the
law. 9 For this, Thou shalt not com
mit adultery. Thou shalt not kill.
Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt
not bear false witness, Thou shalt
not covet ; and if there be any
other commandment, it is briefly
comprehended in this saying,
namely. Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself.
10 Love worketh no ill to his
• Reading ayaOoepyii, Patrick Young's
Ethiopic version). As Hort points
fiould hardly fail to introduce to! i-yoScj;.'

CHAPTER XIII
1 Every subject must obey
the government - authorities,
for no authority exists apart
from God ; the existing au
thorities have been consti-
2 tuted by God. Hence anyone
who resists authority is oppos
ing the divine order, and the
opposition wiU bring judgment
3 on themselves. Magistrates
are no terror to an honest
man,* though they are to a
bad man. If you want to
avoid being alarmed at the
government-authorities, lead
an honest lffe and you -will be
4 commended for it ; the magis
trate is God's servant for your
beneflt. But if you do wrong,
you may well be alarmed ; a
magistrate does not wield the
power of the sword for nothing,
he is God's servant for the
infliction of divine vengeance
5 upon evU-doers. You must be
obedient, therefore, not only to
avoid the divine vengeance
but as a matter of conscience,
6 for the same reason as you pay
taxes — since magistrates are
God's officers, bent upon the
maintenance of order and
7 authority. Pay them all their
respective dues, tribute to one,
taxes to another, respect to this
8 man, honour to that. Be in
debt to no man — apart from
the debt of love one to another.
He who loves his fellow-man
9 has fulfilled the law. You
must not commit adultery, you
must not kill, you must not steal,
you must not covet — these and
any oth er command are summed
up in a single word. You must
love your neighbour as yourself.
10 Love never wrongs a neigh-
attractive conjecture (confirmed hy the
out, " the apparent antithesis to rif «a/c<;

396

ROMANS XIV

neighbour : therefore love is the
fulfilling of the law.
11 And that, knowing the time,
that now it is high time to awake
out of sleep : for now is our salva
tion nearer than when we believed.
12 The night is far spent, the
day is at hand : let us therefore
cast off the works of darkness,
and let us put on the armour of
light. 13 Let us walk honestly, as in
the day ; not in rioting and
drunkenness, not in chambering
and wantonness, not in strife and
envying. 14 But put ye on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and make not provision for
the flesh, to fulfil the 'lusts thereof.

hour ; that is why love is the
fulfUment of the law.
11 And then you know what
this Crisis means, yqu know it is
high time to waken up ; for
Salvation is nearer to us now
than when we flrst beUeved.
12 It is far on in the night, the
day is almost here ; so let us
drop the deeds of darkness and
put on the armour of the light ;
13 let us live decorously as in the
open light of day — no revelry or
bouts or drinking, no debauch
ery or sensuality, no quarreUing
14 or jealousy. No, put on the
character of the Lord Jesus
Christ, and never think how to
gratff y the cra-vings of the flesh.

CHAPTER XIV
1 Him that is weak in the faith
receive ye, but not to doubtful
disputations. 2 For one believeth that he
may eat all things : another, who
is weak, eateth herbs.
3 Let not him that eateth
despise him that eateth not ; and
let not him which eateth not
judge him that eateth : for God
hath received him.
4 Who art thou that judgest
another man's servant ? to his
own master he standeth or faileth.
Yea, he shall be holden up:
for God is able to make him
stand. 5 One man esteemeth one day
above another : another esteem
eth every day alike. Let every man
be fully persuaded in his own
mind. 6 He that regardeth the day,
regardeth it unto the Lord ; and
he that regardeth not the day, to
the Lord he doth not regard it.
He that eateth, eateth to the
Lord, for he giveth God thanks ;
and he that eateth not, to the
Lord he eateth not, and giveth
God thanks.
7 For none of us liveth to him
self, and no man dieth to himself.
* Omitting [Kal 6 ja?) <fipovStv ttji* 7}p.epav
Mjpt'o) OU iboovet] with the Latin version and

CHAPTER XIV
1 Welcome a man of weak
faith, but not for the purpose
of passing judgment on his
2 scruples. WhUe one man has
enough confldence to eat any
food, the man of weak faith
3 only eats vegetables. The
eater must not look down upon
the non-eater, and the non-
eater must not criticize the
eater, for God has welcomed
4 him. Who are you to criticize
the servant of Another ? It is
for his Master to say whether
he stands or faUs ; and stand
he wiU, for the Master has
power to make him stand.
5 Then again, this man rates
one day above another, whUe
that man rates aU days alike.
Well, everyone must be con-
6 -vinced in his own mind ; the
man who values a particular
day does so to the Lord.*
The eater eats to the Lord,
since he thanks God for
his food ;
the non-eater abstains to the
Lord,
and he too thanks God.
7 For none of us lives to him
seff,
and none of us dies to him
self ;
most manuscripts.

ROMANS XIV

397

8 Por whether we live, we live
unto the Lord ; and whether we
die, we die unto the Lord : whether
we live therefore, or die, we are
the Lord's.
9 Por to this end Christ both
died, and rose, and re-sdved, that
he might be Lord both of the
dead and living.
10 But why dost thou judge thy
brother ? or why dost thou set at
nought thy brother ? for we shall
all stand before the judgment seat
of Christ.
11 For it is written. As I live,
saith the Lord, every knee shall
bow to me, and every tongue shall
confess to God,
12 So then every one of us
shall give account of himself to
God. 13 Let us not therefore judge
one another any more : but judge
this rather, that no man put a
stumblingblock or an occasion to
fall in his brother's way.
14 I know, and am persuaded
by the Lord Jesus, that there is
nothing unclean of itself : but to
him that esteemeth any thing
to be unclean, to him it is un
clean. 15 But if thy brother be grieved
with thy meat, now walkest thou
not charitably. Destroy not him
with thy meat, for whom Christ
died. 16 Let not then your good be
evil spoken of :
17 Por the kingdom of God is
not meat and drink ; but right
eousness, and peace, and joy in
the Holy Ghost.
18 For he that in these things
serveth Christ is acceptable to
God, and approved of men.
19 Let us therefore follow after
the things which make for peace,
and things wherewith one may
edify another.
20 For meat destroy not the
work of God. All things indeed
are pure ; but it is evil for that
man who ea/teth with offence.
21 7^ is good neither to eat
flesh, nor to drink wine, nor any
thing whereby thy brother stum.-

8

ff we live, we live to the
Lord,
and if we die, we die to the
Lord.
9 Thus we are the Lord's whether
we live or die ; it was for this
that Christ died and rose and
came to life, to be Lord both of
10 the dead and of the living. So
why do you criticize your
brother ? And you, why do
you- look down upon your
brother ? All of us have to
stand before the tribunal of
1 1 God — for it is written.
As I live, saith the Lord,
every knee shall bend before
me,
every tongue shall offer praise
to God.
12 Each of us then will have to
answer for himself to God.
13 So let us stop criticizing one
another ; rather make up your
mind never to put any stum
bling-block or hindrance in your
14 brother's way. I know, I am
certain in the Lord Jesus, that
nothing is in itself unclean ;
only, anything is unclean for a
man who considers it unclean.
15 If your brother is being injured
because you eat a certain food,
then you are no longer living
by the rule of love. Do not
let that food of yours ruin the
man for whom Christ died.
16 Your rights must not get a bad
17 name. The Reign of God is not
a matter of eating and drinking,
it means righteousijess, joy,
and peace in the holy Spirit ;
18 he who serves Christ on these
lines, is acceptable to God
19 and esteemed by men. Peace,
then, and the building up of
each other, these are what we
20 must aim at. You must not
break down God's work for the
mere sake of food ! Every
thing may be clean, but it is
wrong for a man to prove a
stumbling-block by what he
21 eats ; the right course is to
abstain from flesh or wdne or
indeed anything that your
brother feels to be a stumbling-

398

ROMANS XV

bleth, or is offended, or is made
weak. 22 Hast thou faith ? have it to
thyself before God. Happy is he
that condemneth not himself in
that thing which he alloweth.
2.') And he that doubteth
is damned if he eat, because
he eateth not of faith : for
whatsoever is not of faith is sin.
* Omitting [J7 o-KavSiAi'^eTat 7} ao-Sevet]
with N* A C, Origen, the Peshitto, etc,
as a homiletic gloss.

22 block,* Certainly keep your
own conviction on the matter,
as between yourself and God ;
he is a fortunate man who has
no misgivings about what he
23 allows himself to eat. But U
anyone has doubts about eating
and then eats, that condemns
him at once ; it was not faith
that induced him to eat, and
any action that is not based on
faith is a sin.

CHAPTER XV
1 We then that are strong
ought to bear the infirmities of
the weak, and not to please our
selves. 2 Let every one of us please his
neighbour for his good to edifica
tion. 3 Por even Christ pleased not
himself ; but, as it is written,
The reproaches of them that re
proached thee fell on me.
4 For whatsoever things were
written aforetime were written
for our learning, that we through
patience and comfort of the scrip
tures might have hope.
5 Now the God of patience and
consolation grant you to be like-
minded one toward another ac
cording to Christ Jesus :
6 That ye may with one mind
and one mouth glorify God, even
the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ. 7 Wherefore receive ye one
another, as Christ also received
us to the glory of God.
8 Now 1 say that .Jesus Christ
was a minister of the circumcision
for the truth of God, to con
firm the promises made unto the
fathers :
9 And that the Gentiles might
glorify God for his mercy ; as it is
written, For this cause I will con
fess to thee among the Gentiles,
and sing unto thy name.
10 And again he saith, Rejoice,
ye Gentiles, wdth his people,
11 And again. Praise the Lord,

CHAPTER XV
1 We who are strong ought
to bear the burdens that the
weak make for themselves and
us. We are not to please our-
2 selves. Each of us must please
his neighbour, doing him good
3 by building up his faith. Christ
certainly did not please him
seff, but, as it is written. The
reproaches of those who de
nounced Thee have fallen upon
4 me. — All such words were writ
ten of old for our instruction,
that by remaining stedfast and
drawing encouragement from
the scriptures we may cherish
5 hope. May the God who in
spires stedfastness and encour
agement grant you such har
mony with one another, after
6 Christ Jesus, that you may
unite in a chorus of praise and
glory to the God and Father of
7 our Lord Jesus Christ ! Wel
come one another, then, as
Christ has welcomed your
selves, for the glory of God.
8 Christ, I mean, became a ser
vant to the circumcised in order
to prove God's honesty by
fulfilling His promises to the
9 fathers, and also in order that
the Gentiles should glorify
God for His mercy — as it is
written. Therefore will I offer
praise to Thee among the
Gentiles, and sing to thy name ;
10 or again, Rejoice, O Gentiles,
with his People ;
11 or again, Extol the Lord, all

ROMANS XV

399

all ye Gentiles ; and laud him, all
ye people.
12 And again, Esaias saith,
There shall be a root of Jesse, and
he that shall rise to reign over the
Gentiles ; in him shall the Gen
tiles trust.
13 Now the God of hope fill you
with all joy and peace in believing,
that ye may abound in hope,
through the power of the Holy
Ghost. 14 And I myself also am per
suaded of you, my brethren, that
ye also are full of goodness, filled
with all knowledge, able also to
admonish one another.
15 Nevertheless, brethren, I
have written the more boldly unto
you in some sort, as putting you
in mind, because of the grace
that is given to me of God,
16 That I should be the minis
ter of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles,
ministering the gospel of God, that
the offering up of the Gentiles
might be acceptable, being sancti
fied by the Holy Ghost.
17 I have therefore whereof I
may glory through Jesus Christ in
those things which pertain to God.
18 For I will not dare to speak
of any of those things which
Christ hath not wrought by me,
to make the Gentiles obedient,
by word and deed,
19 Through mighty signs and
wonders, by the power of the
Spirit of God ; so that from Jeru
salem, and round about unto
lUyricum, I have fully preached
the gospel of Christ.
20 Yea, so have I strived to
preach the gospel, not where Christ
was named, lest I should build
upon another man's foundation :
21 But as it is written. To
whom he was not spoken of, they
shall see : and they that have not
heard shall understand.
22 For which cause also I have
been much hindered from coming
to you.
23 But now having no more
place in these parts, and ha'.dng
a great desire these many years
to come unto you ;

Gentiles, let all the peoples
praise him ;
12 oragain, as Isaiah says, T^en
shall the Scion of Jessai live, he
who rises to rule the Gentiles ;
on him shall the Gentiles set
their hope.
13 May the God of your hope so
fUl you with all joy and peace
in your faith, that you may be
¦ overfiowing with hope by the
power of the holy Spirit !
14 Personally I am quite cer
tain, my brothers, that even as
it is you have ample goodness
of heart, you are fUled with
knowledge of every kind, and
you are well able to give advice
15 to one another. StUl, by way
of refreshing your memory, I
have written you with a certain
16 freedom, in virtue of my divine
commission as a priest of Christ
Jesus to the GentUes in the ser
vice of God's gospel. My aim is
to make the GentUes an accept
able offering, consecrated by
17 the holy Spirit. Now in Christ
Jesus I can be proud of my work
18 for God. I wUl not make free
to speak of anything except
what Christ has accomplished
by me in the way of securing the
obedience of the GentUes, by my
19 words and by my deeds, by the
force of miracles and marvels,
by the power of the Spirit of
God. 'Thus from Jerusalem
right round to lUyricum, I have
been able to complete the
preaching of the gospel of Christ
20 — my ambition always being to
preach it only in places where
there had been no mention of
Christ's name, that I might not
buUd on foundations laid by
2 1 others , but that (as it is written )
They should see who never had
learned about him,
and they who had never heard
of him should understand.
22 This is why I have been so
often prevented from visiting
23 you. But now, as I have no
further scope for work in these
parts, and as for a number of
years I have had a longing to

400

ROMANS XVI

24 Whensoever I take my
journey into Spain, I will come to
you : for I trust to see you in my
journey, and to be brought on
my way thitherward by you, if
first I be somewhat filled wdth
your company.
25 But now I go unto Jerusa
lem to minister unto the saints.
26 For it hath pleased them of
Macedonia and Achaia to make a
certain contribution for the poor
saints which are at Jerusalem.
27 It hath pleased them verily ;
and their debtors they are. For if
the Gentiles have been made par
takers of their spiritual things,
their duty is also to minister unto
them in carnal things.
28 When therefore I have per
formed this, and have sealed to
them this fruit, I will come by
you into Spain.
29 And I am sure that, when I
come unto you, I shall come in
the fulness of the blessing of the
gospel of Christ.
30 Now I beseech you, breth
ren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's
sake, and for the love of the Spirit,
that ye strive together with me in
your prayers to God for me ;
31 That I may be delivered
from them that do not believe in
Judsea ; and that my ser-vice
which 7 have for Jerusalem may
be accepted of the saints ;
32 That I may come unto you
with joy by the will of God, and
may with you be refreshed.
33 Now the God of peace he
with you aU. Amen.

24 visit you whenever I went to
Spain, I am hoping to see you
on my way there, and to be
sped forward by you after I
have enjoyed your company
25 for a whUe. At the moment I
am off' to Jerusalem on an
26 errand to the saints. PorMace-
donia and Achaia have decided
to make a contribution for the
poor among the saints at Jeru
salem.
27 Such was their decision ; and
yet this is a debt they owe
to these people, for if the
GentUes have shared their
spiritual blessings, they owe
them a debt of aid in material
blessings.
28 WeU, once I finish this busi
ness by putting the proceeds of
the collection safely in their
hands, I wUl start for Spain
and take you on the way.
29 "When I do come to you, I
know I wdU bring a full blessing
from Christ.
30 Brothers, .1 beg of you, by
our Lord Jesus Christ and by
the love that the Spirit in
spires, rally round me by
31 praying to God for me ; pray
that I may be delivered from
the unbelievers in Judaea,
and also that my mission to
Jerusalem may prove accept-
32 able to the saints. Then,
by God's wiU, I shall gladly
come to you and rest beside
you.
33 The God of peace be with
you all ! Amen.

CHAPTER XVI
1 I COMMEND unto you Phebe
our sister, which is a servant of
the church which is at Cenchrea :
2 That ye receive her in the
Lord, as becometh saints, and that
ye assist her in whatsoever busi
ness she hath need of you : for
she hath been a succourer of many,
and of myself also.
3 Greet Priscilla and Aquila
my helpers in Christ Jesus :

CHAPTER XVI
1 Let me introduce our sister
Phoebe, a deaconess of the
2 church at Cenchreae ; receive
her in the Lord as saints should
receive one another, and give
her any help she may require.
She has been a help herself to
many people, including my
seff.
3 Salute Prisca and Aquila, my
fellow-workers in Christ Jesus,

ROMANS XVI

401

4 "Who have for my lffe laid
down their o-wn necks : unto
whom not only I give thanks,
but also all the churches of the
GentUes. 5 Likewise greet the church
that is in their house. Salute
my wellbeloved Epsenetus, who
is the firstfruits of Achaia unto
Christ. 6 Greet Mary, who bestowed
much labour on us.
7 Salute Andronicus and Junta,
my kinsmen, and my feUow-
prisoners, who are of note among
the apostles, who also were in
Christ before me.
8 Greet AmpUas my beloved in
the Lord.
9 Salute Urbane, our helper in
Christ, and Stachys my beloved.
10 Salute ApeUes approved in
Christ. Salute them which are of
Aristobulus' household.
11 Salute Herodion my kins
man. Greet them that be of the
household of Narcissus, which are
in the Lord.
12 Salute Tryphena and Try-
phosa, who labour in the Lord.
Salute the beloved Persis, which
laboured much in the Lord.
13 Salute Rufus chosen in the
Lord, and his mother and mine.
14 Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon,
Hennas, Patrobas, Hermes, and
the brethren which are with
them. 15 Salute PhUologus, and Julia,
Nereus, and his sister, and Olym-
pas, and all the saints which are
with them.
16 Salute one another with an
holy kiss. The churches of Christ
salute you.
17 Now I beseech you, breth
ren, mark them which cause divi
sions and offences contrary to the
doctrine which ye have learned ;
and avoid them.
18 For they that are such serve
not our Lord Jesus Christ, but
their own belly ; and by good
words and fair speeches deceive
the hearts of the simple.
19 For your obedience is come
abroad unto aU men. I am glad

4 who have risked their lives for
me ; I thank them, and not
only I but all the Gentile
5 churches as well. Also, salute
the church that meets in their
house. Salute my beloved
Epaenetus, the first in Asia to
6 be reaped for Christ. Salute
Mary, who has worked hard for
7 you. Salute Andronicus and
Juntas, fellow-countrymen and
feUow-prisoners of mine ; they
are men of note among the
apostles, and they have been in
Christ longer than I have.
8 Salute Amplias, my beloved in
9 the Lord. Salute Urbanus,
our fellow-worker in Christ,
and my beloved Stachys.
10 Salute that tried Christian,
ApeUes. Salute those who be
long to the household of
11 Aristobulus. Salute my fellow -
countryman Herodion. Sa
lute such members of the
household of Narcissus as are
12 in the Lord. Salute Try-
phaena and Tryphosa, who
work hard in the Lord. Salute
the beloved Persis ; she has
worked very hard in the Lord.
13 Salute that choice Christian,
Rufus ; also his mother, who
has been a mother to me.
14 Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon,
Hermes, Patrobas, Hermas,
and the brothers of their com-
15 pany. Salute PhUologus and
Julia, Nereus and his sister,
Olympas too, and all the saints
16 in their company. Salute one
another with a holy kiss. All the
churches of Christ salute you.
17 Brothers, I beg of you to
keep your eye on those who
stir up dissensions and put hin
drances in your way, contrary
to the doctrine which you have
been taught. Avoid them.
18 Such creatures are no servants
of Christ our Lord, they are
slaves of their own base desires;
with their plausible and pious
talk they beguile the hearts of
unsuspecting people. But
19 surely not of you ! Everyone
has heard of your loyalty to

402

ROMANS XVI

therefore on your behalf : but
yet I would have you wise unto
that which is good, and simple
concerning evil.
20 And the God of peace shall
bruise Satan under your feet
shortly. The grace of our Lord
Jesus Chiist he with you. Amen.
21 Timotheus my workfellow,
and Lucius, and Jason, and
Sosipater, my kinsmen, salute you.
22 I Tertius, who wrote this
epistle, salute you in the Lord.
23 Gains mine host, and of
the whole church, saluteth you.
Erastus the chamberlain of the
city saluteth you, and Quartus
a brother. 24 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ be with you aU. Amen.
25 Now to him that is of power
to stablish you according to my
gospel, and the preaching of Jesus
Christ, according to the revelation
of the mystery, which was kept
secret since the world began,
26 But now is made manifest,
and by the scriptures of the pro
phets, according to the command
ment of the everlasting God,
made known to all nations for the
obedience of faith :
27 To God only wise, he glory
through Jesus Christ for ever.
Amen. U Written to the Romans from
Corinthus, and sent by Phebe
servant of the church at Cen
chrea.

the gospel ; it makes me rejoice
over you. StUl, I want you to
be experts in good and inno-
20 cents in evU. The God of
peace wUl soon crush Satan
under your feet !
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ be with you.
21 Timotheus my fellow-worker
salutes you ; so do my fellow-
countrymen Lucius, Jason, and
Sosipater.
22 I Tertius, who write the
letter, salute you in the
Lord.
23 Gaius, my host and the host
of the church at large, salutes
you . Erastus the city-treasurer
salutes you ; so does brother
Quartus.
25 [Now to Him who can
strengthen you by my gospel,
by the preaching of Jesus
Christ, by revealing the secret
purpose which after the silence
26 of long ages has now been dis
closed and made known on the
basis of the prophetic scriptures
(by command of the eternal
God) to aU the GentUes for
27 their obedience to the faith — to
the only wise God be glory
through Jesus Christ for ever
and ever : Amen.]

TH-E FIRST EPISTLE OP PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
CORINTHIANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, called to he an apostle
of Jesus Christ through the will
of God, and Sosthenes our brother,
2 Unto the church of God which
is at Corinth, to them that are
sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to
he saints, with aU that in every
place call upon the name of Jesus
Christ our Lord, both their's and
our's :
3 Grace be unto you, and peace,
from God our Father, and from
the Lord Jesus Christ.
4 I thank my God always on
your behalf, for the grace of God
which is given you by Jesus Christ ;
5 That in every thing ye are
enriched by him, in aU utterance,
and in all knowledge ;
6 Even as the testimony of
Christ was confirmed in you :
7 So that ye come behind in no
gift ; waiting for the coming of
our Lord Jesus Christ :
8 Who shall also confirm you
unto the end, that ye may be blame
less in the day of our Lord Jesus
Christ. 9 God is faithful, by whom ye
were called unto the feUowship of
his Son Jesus Christ our Lord.
10 Now I beseech you, brethren,
by the name of our Lord Jesus
Christ, that ye all speak the same
thing, and that there be no divi
sions among you ; but that ye be
perfectly joined together in the
same mind and in the same judg
ment. 11 For it hath been declared
unto me of you, my brethren, by
them which are of the house of
Chloe, that there are contentions
among you.
12 Now this I say, that every

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, called to be an apostle
of Jesus Christ by the will
of God, with brother Sosthenes,
2 to the church of God at Cor
inth, to those who are conse
crated in Christ Jesus, caUed
to be saints, as well as to all
who, wherever they may be,
invoke the name of our Lord
J esus Christ, their Lord no less
than ours :
3 grace and peace to you from
God our Father and the Lord
Jesus Christ.
4 1 always thank my God for
the grace of God that has been
bestowed on you in Christ
5 Jesus ; in him you have re
ceived a wealth of all bless
ing, full power to speak of
your faith and full insight
6 into its meaning, all of which
verifies the testimony we bore
to Christ when we were with
you.
7 Thus you lack no spiritual
endo-svment during these days
of waiting till our Lord Jesus
8 Christ is revealed ; and to
the very end he wUl guar
antee that you are vindicated
on the day of our Lord Jesus
9 Christ. Faithful is the God
who called you to this fellow
ship with his Son Jesus Christ
our Lord.
10 Brothers, for the sake of our
Lord Jesus Christ I beg of you
all to drop these party-cries.
There must be no cliques among
you ; you must regain your
common temper and attitude.
11 For Chloe's people inform me
12 that you are quarrelling. By
' quarrelling ' I mean that each

403

404

I CORINTHIANS I

one of you saith, I am of Paul ;
and I of Apollos ; and I of Cephas ;
and I of Christ.
13 Is Christ divided ? was Paul
crucified for you ? or were ye
baptized in the name of Paul ?
14 1 thank God that I baptized
none of you, but Crispus and
Gaius ;
15 Lest any should say that I
had baptized in mine own name.
16 And I baptized also the
household of Stephanas : besides,
I know not whether 1 baptized
any other.
17 Por Christ sent me not to
baptize, but to preach the gospel :
not with wisdom of words, lest the
cross of Christ should be made of
none effect.
18 For the preaching of the
cross is to them that perish foolish
ness ; but unto us which are saved
it is the power of God.
19 For it is written, I will
destroy the wisdom of the wise,
and will bring to nothing the
understanding of the prudent.
20 Where is the wise ? where is
the scribe ? where is the disputer
of this world ? hath not God made
foolish the wisdom of this world ?
21 For after that in the wisdom
of God the world by wisdom knew
not God, it pleased God by the
foolishness of preaching to save
them that believe.
22 For the Jews require a sign,
and the Greeks seek after wisdom :
23 But we preach Christ cruci
fied, unto the Jews a stumbling-
block, and unto the Greeks foolish
ness c
24 But unto them which are
called, both .Jews and Greeks,
Christ the power of God, and the
wisdom of God.
25 Because the foolishness of
God is wiser than men ; and the
weakness of God is stronger than
men. 26 For ye see your calling, bre
thren, how that not many wise
men after the flesh, not many
mighty, not many noble, are
called :
27 But God hath chosen the

of you has his party- cry, ' I
belong to Paul," " And I to
ApoUos," " And I to Cephas,"
13 " And I to Christ." Has
Christ been parcelled out?
Was it Paul who was crucifled
for you ? Was it in Paul's
name that you were baptized ?
14 I am thankful now that I bap-
tizednoneof you,exceptCrispus
15 and Gaius, so ttiat no one can
say you were baptized in my
16 name. (Well, I did baptize the
household of Stephanas, but no
one else, as far as I remember.)
17 Christ did not send me to bap
tize but to preach the gospel.
And to preach it with no flne
rhetoric, lest the cross of Christ
18 should lose its power ! Those
who are doomed to perish flnd
the story of the cross ' sheer
folly,' but it means the power
of God for those whom he saves.
19 It is written, 7 will destroy the
wisdom of the sages,
I will confoimd the hisight of
20 the wise. Sage, scribe, critic
of this world, where are they all ?
Has not God stultifled the wis-
21 dom of the world ? For when
the world with all its wisdom
faded to know God in his wis
dom, God resolved to save
believers by the ' sheer folly '
22 of the Christian message. Jews
demand miracles and Greeks
23 want wisdom, but our message
is Christ the crucifled — a stum
bling-block to the Jews,' sheer
24 folly ' to the GentUes, iDut for
those who are called, whether
Jews or Greeks, a Christ who
is the power of God and the
wisdom of God.
25 For the ' foolishness ' of God
is wiser than men,
and the ' weakness ' of God is
stronger than men.
26 Why, look at your own ranks,
my brothers ; not many wise
men (that is, judged by human
standards), not many leading
men, not many of good birth,
27 have been called ! No,
God has chosen what is fool
ish in the world

I CORINTHIANS II

405

foolish things of the world to con
found the wise ; and God hath
chosen the weak things of the
world to confound the things
which are mighty ;
28 And base things of the
world, and things which are
despised, hath God chosen, yea,
and things which are not, to bring
to nought things that are :
29 That no fiesh should glory
in his presence.
30 But of him are ye in Christ
Jesus, who of God is made unto
us wisdom, and righteousness,
and sanctification, and redemp
tion :
31 That, according as it is
-written. He that glorietb, let him
glory in the Lord.

to shame the wise ;
God has chosen what is weak
in the world
to shame what is strong ;
28 God has chosen what is
mean and despised in the
world —
things which are not, to
put down things that
are ;
29 that no person may boast in
30 the sight of God. This is the
God to whom you owe your
being in Christ Jesus, whom
God has made our ' Wisdom,'
that is, our righteousness and
consecration and redemption ;
31 so that, as it is written, let
him who boasts boast of the
Lord.

CHAPTER II
1 And I, brethren, when I
came to you, came not with excel
lency of speech or of wisdom,
declaring unto you the testimony
of God. ^
2 For I determined not to know
any thing among you, save Jesus
Christ, and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weak
ness, and in fear, and in much
trembling. 4 And my speech and my
preaching was not with enticing
words of man's wisdom, but in
demonstration of the Spirit and of
power :
5 That your faith should not
stand in the -vsdsdom of men, but
in the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom
among them that are perfect : yet
not the wisdom of this world, nor
of the princes of this world, that
come to nought :
7 But we speak the -wisdom of
God in a mystery, even the hidden
wisdom, which God ordained
before the world unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of
this world knew : for had they
known it, they would not have
crucified the Lord of glory.
* The textual evidence for p.apTvpiov is
whole to regard it as a secondary reading,

CHAPTER II
1 Thus when I came to you,
my brothers, I did not come
to proclaim to you God's secret
purpose * with any elaborate
2 words or wdsdom. I deter
mined among you to be ignor
ant of everything except Jesus
Christ, and Jesus Christ the
3 crucified. It was in weakness
and fear and with great tremb-
4 ling that I visited you ; what
I said, what I preached, did not
rest on the plausible arguments
of ' wisdom ' but on the proof
supplied by the Spirit and its
5 power, so that your faith might
not rest on any human ' wis
dom ' but on the power of God.
6 We do discuss ' wisdom '
with those who are mature ;
only it is not the wdsdom of this
world or of the dethroned
7 Powers who rule this world, it
is the mysterious Wisdom of
God that we discuss, that
hidden wisdom which God
decreed from all eternity for
8 our glory. None of the Powers
of this world understands it
(if they had, they would never
have crucified the Lord of
9 glory). No, as it is written,
slightly stronger, but I nicline upon the
due to 1. 6, and to adopt p.v(jTfipi.ov.

406

I CORINTHIANS III

9 But as it is written. Eye
hath not seen, nor ear heard,
neither have entered into the
heart of man, the things which
God hath prepared for them
that love him.
10 But God hath revealed
them unto us by his Spirit : for
the Spirit searcheth all things,
yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth
the things of a man, save the
spirit of man which is in him ?
even so the things of God
knoweth no man, but the Spirit
of God.
12 Now we have received,
not the spirit of the world,
but the spirit which is of
God ; that we might know the
things that are freely given to
us of God.
13 Which things also we
speak, not in the words which
man's wisdom teacheth, but
which the Holy Ghost teacheth ;
comparing spiritual things with
spiritual. 14 But the natural man re
ceiveth not the things of
the Spirit of God : for they
are foolishness unto him :
neither can he know them,
because they are spiritually
discerned. 15 But he that is spiritual
judgeth all things, yet he him
self is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known
the mind of the Lord, that
he may instruct him ? But
we have the mind of Christ.
CHAPTER III
1 And I, brethren, could
not speak unto you as unto
spiritual, but as unto carnal,
even as unto babes in Christ.
2 I have fed you with mUk,
and not wdth meat : for hither
to ye were not able to bear it,
neither yet now are ye able.
3 For ye are yet carnal :
for whereas there is among you
envying, and strife, and divi
sions, are ye not carnal, and
walk as men ?

what no eye has ever seen,
what no ear has ever heard,
what never entered the mind
of man, God has prepared all
that for those who love him.
10 And God has revealed it to
us by the Spirit, for the Spirit
fathoms everything, even the
depths of God.
11 What human being can un
derstand the thoughts of
a man,
except the man's owti inner
spirit ?
So too no one understands
the thoughts of God,
except the Spirit of God.
12 Now we have received the
Spirit — not the spirit of the
world but the Spirit that comes
from God, that we may under
stand what God bestows upon
13 us. And this is what we dis
cuss, using language taught by
no human wisdom but Jby the
Spirit. We interpret what is
spiritual in spiritual language.
14 The unspiritual man rejects
these truths of the Spirit of
God ; to him they are ' sheer
folly,' he cannot understand
them. And the reason is, that
they must be read with the
15 spiritual eye. The spiritual
man, again, can read the mean
ing of everything ; and yet no
16 one can read what he is. For
who ever understood the thoughts
of the Lord, so as to give him
instruction ? No one. Well,
our thoughts are Christ's
thoughts. CHAPTER III
1 But I could not discuss
things with you, my brothers,
as spiritual persons ; 1 had to
address you as worldlings, as
2 mere babes in Christ. I fed
you with milk, not with solid
food. You were not able for
solid food, and you are not able
even now ; you are stUl world-
3 ly. For with jealousy and
quarrels in your midst, are you
not worldly, are you not be
having like ordinary men ?

I CORINTHIANS III

407

4 For whUe one saith, I am
of Paul ; and another, I am of
Apollos ; are ye not carnal ?
5 "Who then is Paul, and who
is ApoUos, but ministers by
whom ye believed, even as the
Lord gave to every man ?
6 I have planted, ApoUos
watered ; but God gave the
increase. 7 So then neither is he that
planteth any thing, neither he
that watereth ; but God that
giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and
he that watereth are one : and
every man shaU receive his
own reward according to his
own labour.
9 For we are labourers to
gether -svith God : ye are
God's husbandry, ye are God's
building. 10 According to the grace
of God which is given unto
me, as a wise masterbuilder,
I have laid the foundation,
and another buUdeth thereon.
But let every man take
heed how he buildeth there
upon. 11 For other foundation can
no man lay than that is laid,
which is Jesus Christ.
12 Now ff any man buUd
upon this foundation gold,
silver, precious stones, wood,
hay, stubble ;
is Every man's work shall
be made manffest : for the
day shall declare it, because
it shall be revealed by fire ;
and the flre shaU try every
man's work of what sort
it is.
14 If any man's work abide
which he hath buUt there
upon, he shall receive a
reward. 15 If any man's work shall
be burned, he shaU suffer loss:
but he himself shaU be saved ;
yet so as by flre.
16 Know ye not that ye
are the temple of God, and
that the Spirit of God dweUeth
in you ?

4 When one cries, " I belong to
Paul," and another, " I be
long to Apollos," what are
you but men of the world ?
5 Who is Apollos ? Who is
Paul ? They are simply used
by God to give you faith,
each as the Lord assigns his
task.
6 I did the planting, Apollos
did the watering,
but it was God who made
the seed grow,
7 So neither planter nor wa-
terer counts,
but God alone who makes
the seed grow.
8 StUl, though planter and wa-
terer are on the same level,
each wdll get his own wage for
the special work that he has
done.
9 We work together in God's
service ; you are God's fleld to
be planted, God's house to be
10 built. In virtue of my com
mission from God, I laid the
foundation of the house like an
expert master-builder. It re
mains for another to buUd on
this foundation. Whoever he
is, let him be careful how he
11 buUds. The foundation is laid,
namely Jesus Christ, and no
12 one can lay any other. On
that foundation anyone may
buUd gold, silver, precious
13 stones,wood,hay, or straw, but
in every case the nature of his
work wUl come out ; the Day
will show what it is, for the
Day breaks in fire, and the fire
wUl test the work of each, no
matter what that work may
be.
14 If the structure raised by any
man survives,
he will be rewarded ;
15 ff a man's work is burnt up,
he will be a loser —
and though he wUl be
saved himself, he will be
snatched from the very
fiames.
16 Do you not know you are
God's temple and that God's
17 Spirit dwells within you ? God

408

I CORINTHIANS IV

17 If any man defile the temple
of God, him shall God destroy ;
for the temple of God is holy,
which tent])le ye are.
18 Let no man deceive himself.
If any man among you seemeth
to be wise in this world, let him be
come a fool, that he may be wise.
1 9 Por the wisdom of this world
is foolishness with God. Por it is
written. He taketh the wise in
their own craftiness.
20 And again, The Lord know
eth the thoughts of the wise, that
they are vain.
21 Therefore let no man glory
in men. Por all things are your's ;
22 Whether Paul, or ApoUos,
or Cephas, or the world, or life, or
death, or things present, or things
to come ; all are your's ;
23 And ye are Christ's ; and
Christ is God's.

will destroy anyone who would
destroy God's temple, for God's
temple is sacred — and that is
what you are.
18 Let no one deceive himself
about this ; whoever of you
imagines he is wise with this
world's wisdom must become
a ' fool,' if he is really to be
wise.
19 For God ranks this world's .
wisdom as 'sheer folly.' It
is written, He seizes the icise
20 in their craftiness, and again.
The Lord knows the reaso7iing of
the wise is futile.
21 So you must not boast about
men. For all belongs to you ;
22 Paul, Apollos, Cephas, the
world, lffe, death, the present
and the future — all belongs to
23 you ; and you belong to Christ,
and Christ to God.

CHAPTER IV
1 Let a man so account of us,
as of the ministers of Christ, and
stewards of the mysteries of God.
2 Moreover it is required in
stewards, that a man be found
faithful. 3 But with me it is a very small
thing that I should be judged of
you, or of man's judgment : yea,
I judge not rnine own self.
4 For 1 know nothing by
myself ; yet am I not hereby
justifled : but he that judgeth me
is the Lord.
5 Therefore judge nothing
before the time, until the Lord
come, who both will bring to light
the hidden things of darkness,
and will make manifest the coun
sels of the hearts : and then shall
every man have praise of God.
6 And these things, brethren,
I have in a flgure transferred to
myself and to Apollos for your
sakes ; that ye might learn in us
not to think of men above that
which is written, that no one of
you be puffed up for one against
another. • The text and the meaning of the
beyond recovery.

CHAPTER IV
1 This is how you are to look
upon us, as servants of Christ
and stewards of God's secret
2 truths. Now in this matter
of stewards your flrst require
ment is that they must be
3 trustworthy. It matters very
little to me that you or any
human court should cross-
4 question me on this point. I
do not even cross-question
myself ; for, although 1 am not
conscious of having anything
against me, that does not clear
me. It is the Lord who cross -
5 questions me on the matter. So
do not criticize at all ; the hour
of reckoning has stUl to come,
when the Lord wUl come to
bring dark secrets to the light
and to reveal Iffe's inner aims
and motives. Then each of us
wUl get his meed of praise from
6 God. Now I have applied what
has been said above to myself
and Apollos, to teach you ... *
that you are not to be puffed
up with rivalry over one
teacher as against another.
phrase between fiaQr/Te and 'iva /Itj are

I CORINTHIANS IV

409

7 For who maketh thee to
differ /rojn another 1 and what hast
thou that thou didst not receive ?
now ff thou didst receive it, why
dost thou glory, as ff thou hadst
not received it ?
8 Now ye are full, now ye are
rich, ye have reigned as kings
without us : and I would to God
ye did reign, that we also might
reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set
forth us the apostles last, as it
were appointed to death : for we
are made a spectacle unto the
world, and to angels, and to
men. 10 We are fools for Christ's
sake, but ye are wise in Christ ;
we are weak, but ye are strong ;
ye are honourable, but we are
despised. 11 Even unto this present hour
we both hunger, and thirst, and
are naked, and are buffeted, and
have no certain dwellingplace ;
12 And labour, working with
our own hands : being revUed,
we bless ; being persecuted, we
suffer it :
13 Being defamed, we intreat :
we are made as the fUth of the
world, and are the offscouring of
aU things unto this day.
14 I write not these things to
shame you, but as my beloved sons
I warn you.
1 5 For though ye have ten thou
sand instructers in Christ, yet
have ye not many fathers : for in
Christ Jesus I have begotten you
through the gospel.
16 Wherefore I beseech you,
be ye followers of me.
17 Por this- cause have I sent
unto you Timotheus, who is my
beloved son, and faithful in the
Lord, who shall bring you into
remembrance of my ways which
be in Christ, as I teach every
where in every church.
18 Now some are puffed up,
as though I would not come to
you. 19 But I wdU come to you
shortly, if the Lord wdll, and will
know, not the speech of them

7 Who singles you out, my
brother ? "What do you pos
sess that has not been given
you ? And if it was given you,
why do you boast as ff it had
8 been gained, not given ? You
Corinthians have your heart's
desire already, have you ?
You have heaven's rich bliss
already ! You have come into
your kingdom without us ! I
wish indeed you had come into
your kingdom, so that we could
9 share it . with you ! For it
seems to me that God means us
apostles to come in at the very
end, like the doomed gladiators
in the arena ! We are made a
spectacle to the world, to
10 angels and to men ! We, for
Christ's sake, are ' fools ' ; you
in Christ are sensible. We are
weak, you are strong ; you are
honoured, we are in disrepute.
11 To this very hour we hunger
and thirst, we are Ul-clad and
knocked about, we are waifs,
12 we work hard for our living ;
when revUed, we bless ; when
persecuted, we put up with it ;
13 when defamed, we try to con-
cUiate. To this hour we are
treated as thescum of the earth,
the very refuse of the world !
14 I do not write this to make
you feel ashamed, but to in
struct you as beloved chUdren
15 of mine. You may have thou
sands to superintend you in
Christ, but you have not more
than one father. It was I who
in Christ Jesus became your
father by means of the gospel.
16 Then imitate me, I beg of you.
17 To ensure this, I am sending
you Timotheus, my beloved
and trustworthy son in the
Lord ; he will remind you of
those methods in Christ Jesus
which I teach everywhere in
18 every church. Certain indi
viduals have got puffed up
have they, as if I were not
1 9 coming myself ? I wUl come to
you before 'long, if the Lord
wills, and then I wUl find out
from these puffed up creatures

410

I CORINTHIANS V

which are puffed up, but the
power. 20 For the kingdom of God is
not in word, but in power.
21 What wiU ye ? shall I
come unto you with a rod, or
in love, and in the spirit of
meekness ?
CHAPTER V
1 It is reported commonly that
there is fornication among you,
and such fornication as is not so
much as named among the Gen
tUes, that one should have his
father's wife.
2 And ye are puffed up, and
have not rather mourned, that
he that hath done this deed might
be taken away from among you.
3 For I verily, as absent in
body, but present in spirit, have
judged already, as though I were
present, co7icerning him that hath
so done this deed,
4 In the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered
together, and my spirit, with the
power of our Lord Jesus Christ,
5 To deliver such an one unto
Satan for the destruction of the
flesh, that the spirit may be saved
in the day of the Lord Jesus.
6 Your glorying is not good.
Know ye not that a little leaven
leaveneth the whole lump ?
7 Purge out therefore the old
leaven, that ye may be a new
lump, as ye are unleavened. For
even Christ our passover is
sacriflced for us :
8 Therefore let us keep the
feast, not with old leaven, neither
with the leaven of malice and
wickedness ; but with the un
leavened bread of sincerity and
truth. 9 I wrote unto you in an epistle
not to company with fornicators :
10 Yet not altogether -with the
fornicators of this world, or with
the covetous, or extortioners, or
with idolaters ; for then must
ye needs go out of the world.
11 But now I have written unto
you not to keep company, ff any

not what their talk but what
20 their power amounts to. For
God's Reign does not show
itself in talk but in power.
21 Which is it to be ? Am I to
come to you with a rod of dis
cipline or with love and a spirit
of gentleness ?
CHAPTER V
1 It is actually reported that
there is immorality among
you, and immorality such as is
unkno^svn even among pagans —
that a man has taken his fa-
2 ther's wife ! And yet you are
puffed up ! You ought much
rather to be mourning the loss
of a member ! Expel the per-
3 petrator of such a crime ! For
my part, present wdth you in
spirit though absent in body,
I have already, as in your pres
ence, passed sentence on such
4 an offender as this, by the
authority of our Lord Jesus
Christ ; I have met ¦with you in
spirit and by the power of our
5 Lord Jesus I have consigned
that individual to Satan for the
destruction of his flesh, in order
that his spirit may be saved on
the Day of the Lord Jesus.
6 Your boasting is no credit to
you. Do you not know that
a morsel of dough will leaven
7 the whole lump ? Clean out
the old dough that you may
be a fresh lump. For you are
free from the old leaven ;
Christ our paschal lamb has been
8 sacrificed. So let us celebrate
our festival, not with any old
leaven, not with vice and evU,
but with the unleavened bread
of innocence and integrity.
9 In my letter I wrote that you
were not to associate with the
10 immoral. I did not mean you
were literally to avoid contact
with the immoral in this world,
with the lustful and the thiev
ish, or with idolaters ; in that
case you would have to leave
11 the world altogether. 'What I
now write is that you are not

I CORINTHIANS VI

411

man that is called a brother be a
fornicator, or covetous, or an
idolater, or a raUer, or a drunkard,
or an extortioner ; with such an
one no not to eat.
12 Por what have f to do to
judge them also that are without ?
do not ye judge them that are
within ?
13 But them that are without
God judgeth. Therefore put
away from among yourselves that
wicked person. CHAPTER VI
1 Dare any of you, having a
matter against another, go to
law before the unjust, and not
before the saints ?
2 Do ye not know that the
saints shaU judge the world ? and
ff the world shaU be judged by
you, are ye unworthy to judge the
smallest matters ?
3 Know ye not that we shall
judge angels ? how much more
things that pertain to this life ?
4 If then ye have judgments of
things pertaining to this life, set
them to judge who are least es
teemed in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is
it so, that there is not a wise man
among you ? no, not one that
shall be able to judge between his
brethren ?
6 But brother goeth to law with
brother, and that before the un
believers. 7 Now therefore there is utterly
a fault among you, because ye go
to law one with another. Why do
ye not rather take wrong ? why
do ye not rather suffer yourselves
to be defrauded ?
8 Nay, ye do wrong, and de
fraud, and that your brethren.
9 Know ye not that the un
righteous shall not inherit the
kingdom of God ? Be not de
ceived : neither fornicators, nor
idolaters, nor adulterers, nor
effeminate, nor abusers of them
selves with mankind,
10 Nor thieves, nor covetous,
nor dmnkards, nor revUers, nor

to associate with any so-called
brother who is immoral or lust
ful or idolatrous or given to
abuse or drink or robbery. As
sociate with him ! Do not even
12 eat with him ! Outsiders it is
no business of mine to judge.
No, you must judge those
who are inside the church,
for yourselves ; as for out
siders, God will judge them.
13 Expel the wicked from your
company. CHAPTER VI
1 When any of you has a
grievance against his neigh
bour, do you dare to go to law
in a sinful pagan court, instead
of laying the case before the
2 saints ? Do you not know the
saints are to manage the world?
If the world is to come under
your jurisdiction, are you in
competent to adjudicate upon
3 trifles ? Do you not know we
are to manage angels, let alone
4 mundane issues ? And yet,
when you have mundane issues
to settle, you refer them to the
judgment of men who from the
point of view of the church are
5 of no account ! I say this to
put you to shame. Has it
come to this, that there is not a
single ¦wise man among you who
could decide a dispute between
members of the brotherhood,
6 instead of one brother going to
law with another — and before
7 unbelievers too ! Even to
have lawsuits with one another
is in itself evidence of defeat.
Why not rather let yourselves
be wronged ? 'Why not rather
let yourselves be defrauded ?
8 But instead of that you inflict
wrong and practise frauds —
and that upon members of the
9 brotherhood ! What ! do you
not know that the wicked will
not inherit the Realm of God ?
Make no mistake about it ; nei
ther the immoral nor idolaters
nor adulterers nor catamites
10 nor sodomites nor thieves nor

412

I CORINTHIANS VII

extortioners, shaU inherit the
kingdom of God.
11 And such were some of you :
but ye are washed, but ye are
sanctifled, but ye are justified in
the name of the Lord Jesus, and
by the Spirit of our God.
12 AU things are lawful unto
me, but all things are not ex
pedient : aU things are lawful for
me, but I wUl not loe brought under
the power of any.
13 Meats for the belly, and the
beUy for meats : but God shaU
destroy both it and them. Now
the body is not for fornication, but
for the Lord ; and the Lord for
the body.
14 And God hath both raised
up the Lord, and will also raise
up us by his own power.
15 Know ye not that your
bodies are the members of Christ ?
shall I then take the members of
Christ, and make them the mem
bers of an harlot ? God forbid.
16 What ? know ye not that he
which is joined to an harlot is one
body ? for two, saith he, shaU be
one flesh.
17 But he that is joined unto
the Lord is one spirit.
18 Flee fornication. Every sin
that a man doeth is without the
body ; but he that committeth
fornication sinneth against his
own body.
19 What ? know ye not that
your body is the temple of the
Holy Ghost which is in you, which
ye have of God, and ye are not
your own ?
20 Por ye are bought with a
price : therefore glorffy God in
your body, and in your spirit,
which are God's.
CHAPTER VII
1 Now concerning the things
whereof ye wrote unto me : It is
good for a man not to touch a
woman. 2 Nevertheless, to avoid fornica
tion, let every man have his own
wife, and let every woman have
her own husband.
3 Let the husband render unto

the lustful nor the drunken nor
the abusive nor robbers wUl in-
11 herit the Realm of God. Some
of you were once like that ; but
you washed yourselves clean,
you were consecrated, you were
justifled in the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ and in the
Spirit of our God.
12 ' AU things are lawful for me ' ?
Yes, but not aU are good for me.
' AU things are lawful for me ' ?
Y'^es, but I am not going to let
anything master me.
13 ' Food is meant for the stom
ach, and the stomach for food ' ?
Yes, and God wUl do away
with the one and the other.
The body is not meant for
immorality but for the Lord,
and the Lord is for the body ;
14 and the God who raised the
Lord wUl also raise us by his
15 power. Do you not know your
bodies are members of Christ ?
Am I to take Christ's members
and devote them to a harlot ?
16 Never ! Do you not know that
he who joins himself to a
harlot is one with her in body
(for the pair, it is said,
shall become one fiesh),
17 whUe he who joins himself to
the Lord is one with him in
spirit.
18 Shun immorality ! Any other
sin that a man commits is out
side the body, but the immoral
19 man sins against his body. Do
you not know your body is the
temple of the holy Spirit within
you — the Spirit you have re-
20 ceived from God ? You are
not your own, you were bought
for a price ; then glorffy God
with your body.
CHAPTER VII
1 Now about the questions in
your letter.
It is an exceUent thing for a man
to have no intercourse wdth a wo-
2 man;butthereissomuchimmor-ality that every man had better
have a wife of his owm and every
woman a husband of her o^wn.
3 The husband must give the

I CORINTHIANS VII

413

the wffe due benevolence : and
likewise also the wife unto the
husband. 4 The wffe hath not power of
her own body, but the husband :
and likewise also the husband
hath not power of his own body,
but the wffe.
5 Defraud ye not one the other,
except it be with consent for
a time, that ye may give your
selves to fasting and prayer ;
and come together again, that
Satan tempt you not for your
incontinency. 6 But I speak this by per
mission, and not of command
ment. 7 For I would that all men were
even as I myself. But every man
hath his proper gfft of God, one
after this manner, and another
after that.
8 I say therefore to the
unmarried and widows. It is
good for them ff they abide
even as I.
9 But if they cannot contain, let
them marry : for it is better to
marry than to bum.
10 And unto the married I
command, yet not I, but the Lord.
Let not the wife depart from her
husband :
11 But and if she depart, let
her remain unmarried, or be
reconcUed to her husband : and
let not the husband put away
his wffe.
12 But to the rest speak I, not
the Lord : If any brother hath a
wife that believeth not, and she
be pleased to dwell with him, let
him not put her away.
13 And the woman which hath
an husband that believeth not, and
if he be pleased to dwell with her,
let her not leave him.
14 For the unbelieving husband
is sanctified by the wffe, and the
unbelie^ving wife is sanctified by
the husband : else were your
chUdren unclean ; but now are
they holy.
15 But if th e unbelieving depart,
let him depart. A brother or a
sister is not under bondage in such

wife her conjugal dues, and the
wife in the same way must give
her husband his ;
4 the wffe cannot do as she
pleases with her body — her hus
band has power, and in the same
way the husband cannot do as
he pleases with his body — his
wife has power.
5 Do not withhold sexual inter
course from one another, unless
you agree to do so for a time in or
der to devote yourselves to pray
er. Then come together again.
Youmustnotlet Satan tempt you
6 throughincontinence. But what
I have just said is by way of con-
7 cession, not command. I would
like all men to be as I am. How
ever, everyone is endowed by
God in his own way ; he has a
gfft for the one lffe or the other.
8 To the unmarried and to
widows I would say this : it is an
exceUent thing if like me they
9 remain as they are. Still, if they
cannot restrain themselves, let
them marry. Better marry
than be afiame with passion !
10 For married people these are
my instructions (and they are
the Lord's, not mine). A wffe
is not to separate from her hus-
11 band — if she has separated, she
must either remain single or be
reconciled to him — and a hus
band must not put away his wffe.
12 To other people I would say (not
the Lord) : — if any brother has
a, wffe who is not a believer,
and if she consents to live with
him, he must not put her away ;
13 and if any wife has a husband
who is not a believer, and if he
consents to live with her, she
must not put her husband away.
14 Por the unbelieving husband is
consecrated in the person of his
wdfe, and the unbelieving wife is
consecrated in the person of the
Christianbrothershehas married;
otherwise, of course, your chU
dren would be unholy instead
of being consecrated to God.
16 (Should the unbelieving part
ner be determined to separate,
however, separation let it be ;

414

I CORINTHIANS VII

cases : but God hath called us
to peace.
16 For what knowest thou,
O wife, whether thou shalt save
thy husband ? or how knowest
thou, O man, whether thou shalt
save thy wdfe ?
17 But as God hath distri
buted to every man, as the
Lord hath called every one, so
let him walk. And so ordain I
in all churches.
18 Is any man called being
circumcised ? let him not be
come uncircumcised. Is any
called in uncircumcision ? let
him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing,
and uncircumcision is nothing,
but the keeping of the command
ments of God.
20 Let every man abide in
the same calling wherein he was
called. 21 Art thou called being a
servant ? care not for it : but
if thou mayest be made free, use
it rather. 22 For he that is called in
the Lord, being a servant, is the
Lord's freeman : likewise also
he that is caUed, being free, is
Christ's servant.
23 Ye are bought with a price ;
be not ye the servants of
men. 24 Brethren, let every man,
wherein he is called, therein
abide with God.
25 Now concerning virgins I
have no commandment of the
Lord : yet I give my judg
ment, as one that hath obtained
mercy of the Lord to be faith
ful. 26 I suppose therefore that
this is good for the present dis
tress, 7 say, that it is good for a
man so to be.
27 Art thou bound unto a
wife ? seek not to be loosed.
Art thou loosed from a wffe ?
seek not a wife.
28 But and if thou marry, thou
hast not sinned ; and if a virgin
marry, she hath not sinned.

in such cases the Christian
brother or sister is not tied to
marriage.) It is to a life of
peace that God has caUed us.*
16 O wife, how do you know you
may not save your husband ?
O husband, how do you know
you may not save your wife .?
17 Only, everyone must lead the
lot assigned him by the Lord ;
he must go on living the life in
which God's call came to him.
(Such is the rule 1 lay do^vsm for
all the churches.)
18 Was a man circumcised at
the time he was caUed ? Then he
is not to efface the marks of it.
Has any man been called
when he was uncircumcised ?
Then he is not to get circumcised.
19 Circumcision counts for noth
ing, uncircumcision counts for
nothing ; obedience to God's
20 commands is everything. Ev
eryone must remain in the con
dition of lffe where he was caUed,
21 You were a slave when you were
called? Nevermind, Of course,
if you do find it possible to get
free, you had better avail your-
22 self of the opportunity. But a
slave who is called to be in the
Lord is a freedman of the Lord.
Just as a free man who is called
23 is a slave of Christ (for you were
bought for a price ; you must not
24 turn slaves to any man). Bro
thers, everyone must remain
with God in the condition of
25 lffe where he was called. I have
no orders from the Lord for un
married women, but I will give
you the opinion of one whom you
can trust, after all the Lord's
26 mercy to him. Well, what I
thinkisthis: that, considering the
imminent distress in these days,
it would be an excellent plan for
you to remain just as you are.
27 Are you tied to a wffe ? Never
try to untie the knot. Are you
free ? Never try to get married.
28 Of course if you are actually
married, there is no sin in that;
and if a maid marries there
is no sin in that.

Lia,Li. y . out, iiavil lL\J\j aiLiixK^KX. lo llvj 01.11 111 uilcfcu.
• Reading iuac wiUj BD G, the Latin version, Origen, Chrysostom, etc, instead olv/ias.

I CORINTHIANS VII

415

Nevertheless such shall have
trouble in the flesh : but I spare
you. 29 But this I say, brethren, the
time is short : it remaineth, that
both they that have wives be as
though they had none ;
30 And they that weep, as
though they wept not ; and they
that rejoice, as though they re
joiced not ; and they that buy,
as though they possessed not ;
31 And they that use this world,
as not abusing it : for the fashion
of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you with
out carefulness. He that is un
married careth for the things that
belong to the Lord, how he may
please the Lord :
33 But he that is married careth
for the things that are of the world,
how he may please his wffe.
34 There is difference also be
tween a wdfe and a virgin. The
unmarried woman careth for the
things of the Lord, that she may
be holy both in body and in spirit :
but she that is married careth for
the things of the world, how she
may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your own
proflt ; not that I may cast a
snare upon you, but for that
which is comely, and that ye may
attend upon the Lord without dis
traction. 36 But if any man think that he
behaveth himself uncomely toward
his virgin, if she pass the flower of
her age, and need so require, let
him do what he wdll, he sinneth
not : let them marry.
37 Nevertheless he that stand
eth stedfast in his heart, having
no necessity, but hath power over
his own wUl, and hath so decreed
in his heart that he wiU keep his
¦virgin, doeth well.
38 So then he that giveth her in
marriage doeth well ; but he that
giveth her not in marriage doeth
better. 39 The wife is bound by the law
as long as her husband liveth ;

(At the same time those who
marry will have outward trou
ble—and I would spare you
29 that.) I mean, brothers, —
the interval has been shortened;
so let those who have wives
live as if they had none,
30 let mourners live as if they
were not mourning, let the joyful
live as if they had no joy, let
buyers live as ff they had no hold
on their goods,
31 let those who mix in the world
live as if they were not engrossed
in it, for the present phase of
32 things is passing away. I want
you to be free from all anxieties.
The unmarried man is anxious
about the Lord's affairs, how best
33 to satisfy the Lord ; the married
man is anxious about worldly
affairs, how best to satisfy his wife
— so he is torn in two directions.
34 The unmarried woman or the
maid * is also anxious about the
Lord's affairs, how to be conse
crated, body and spirit ; once
married, she is anxious about
worldly affairs, howbest to satisfy
her husband.
35 I am saying this in your own in
terests. Not that Iwanttorestrict
your freedom. It is only to secure
decorum and concentration upon
a lffe of devotion to the Lord.
36 At the same time if any man
considers he is not behaving pro
perly to the maid who is his
spiritual bride, if his passions are
strong and if it must be so, then
let him do what he wants — let
them be married ; it is no sin for
37 him. But the man of flrm purpose
who has made up his mind, who
instead of bein g forced against his
will has determined to himself to
keep his maid a spiritual bride —
that man will be doing the right
38 thing. Thus both are right alike
in marrying and in refraining from
marriage, but he who does not
marry will be found to have
done better.
39 A woman is bound to her
husband during his Iffetime ;

Reading ri yvin^ ^ avoju-os Ka\ rj Trapdivov with pi5 B P, the Vulgate, etc.

416

I CORINTHIANS VIII

but ff her husband be dead,
she is at liberty to be married
to whom she wUl ; only in the
Lord. 40 But she is happier ff she
so abide, after my judgment :
and I think also that I have
the Spirit of God.
CHAPTER VIII
1 Now as touching things
offered unto idols, we know
that we all have knowledge.
Knowledge puffeth up, but
charity edifleth.
2 And if any man think that
he knoweth any thing, he
knoweth nothing yet as he
ought to know.
3 But ff any man love God,
the same is known of him.
4 As concerning therefore
the eating of those things
that are offered in sacriflce
unto idols, we know that an
idol is nothing in the world,
and that there is none other
God but one.
5 Por though there be that
are called gods, whether in
heaven or in earth, (as there be
gods many, and lords many,)
6 But to us there is but one
God, the Father, of whom are
aU things, and we in him ;
and one Lord Jesus Christ, by
whom are aU things, and we by
him. 7 Howbeit there is not in
every man that knowledge :
for some with conscience of
the idol unto this hour eat it
as a thing offered unto an
idol ; and their conscience
being weak is defUed.
8 But meat commendeth us
not tp God : for neither, ff we
eat, are we the better ; neither,
ff we eat not, are we the
worse. 9 But take heed lest by
any means this liberty of your's
become a stumblingblock to
them that are weak.
10 Por if any man see thee
which hast knowledge sit at

but ff he dies she is free to
marry anyone she pleases —
only it must be a Christian.
40 However, she is happier if she
remains as she is ; that is my
opinion — and I suppose I have
the Spirit of God as well as
other people I
CHAPTER VIII
1 With regard to food that
has been offered to idols.
Here, of course, ' we aU possess
knowledge ' ! Knowledge puffs
2 up, love buUds up. Whoever
imagines he has attained to
some degree of knowledge does
not possess the true knowledge
3 yet ; but if anyone loves God,
4 he is known by Him. Well
then, with regard to food that
has beeq offered to idols, I am
quite aware that ' there is no
such thing as an idol in the
world ' and that ' there is only
5 the one God.' (So-called gods
there may be in heaven or on
earth — as indeed there are
plenty of them, both gods and
6 ' lords ' — but for us
there is one God, the Father,
from whom all comes,
and for whom we exist ;
one Lord, Jesus Christ,
by whom all exists,
and by whom we exist. )
7 But remember, it is not every
one who has this ' knowledge.'
Some who have hitherto been
accustomed to idols eat the
food as food which has been
reaUy offered to an idol, and
so their weaker conscience is
8 contaminated. Now mere food
will not bring us any nearer to
God; if we abstain we do not lose
anything,
and if we eat we do not gain
anything.
9 But see that the exercise of
your right does not prove any
stumbling-block to the weak.
10 Suppose anyone sees you, a per
son of enlightened mind, reclin
ing at meat inside an idol's

I CORINTHIANS IX

417

meat in the idol's temple, shaU
not the conscience of him which
is weak be emboldened to eat
those things which are offered to
idols ;
11 And through thy know
ledge shaU the weak brother
perish, for whom Christ died ?
12 But when ye sin so against
the brethren, and wound their
weak conscience, ye sin against
Christ. 13 Wherefore, U meat make
my brother to offend, I wdU
eat no flesh whUe the world
standeth, lest I make my brother
to offend.

temple ; wiU that reaUy ' for
tify his weak conscience ' ? WUl
it not embolden him to violate
his scruples of conscience by
eating food that has been
11 offered to idols ? He is ruined,
this weak man, ruined by your
' enlightened mind, ' this brother
12 for whose sake Christ died 1 By
sinning against the brotherhood
in this way and wounding their
weaker consciences, you are
13 sinning against Christ. There
fore if food is any hindrance
to my brother's welfare, sooner
than injure him I wUl never eat
flesh as long as I live, never 1

CHAPTER IX
1 Am I not an apostle ? am I
not free ? have I not seen Jesus
Christ our Lord ? are not ye my
work in the Lord ?
2 If I be not an apostle unto
others, yet doubtless I am to you :
for the seal of mine apostleship
are ye in the Lord.
3 Mine answer to them that do
examine me is this,
4 Have we not power to eat and
to drink ?
5 Have we not power to lead
about a sister, a wife, as well as
other apostles, and as the brethren
of the Lord, and Cephas ?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have
not we power to forbear work
ing ?
7 Who goeth a warfare any time
at his own charges ? who planteth
a vineyard, and eateth not of the
fruit thereof ? or who feedeth a
flock, and eateth not of the mUk
of the flock ?
8 Say I these things as a man ?
or saith not the law the same
also ?
9 For it is written in the law of
Moses, Thou shalt not muzzle the
mouth of the ox that treadeth out
the com. Doth God take care
for oxen ?
10 Or saith he it altogether for
our sakes ? For our sakes, no
doubt, this is written : that he
14

CHAPTER IX
1 Am I not free ? Am I not
an apostle ? Have I not seen
Jesus our Lord ? Are you not
the work I have accomplished
2 in the Lord ? To other people
I may be no apostle, but to you
I am, for you are the seal set
upon my apostleship in the
3 Lord. Here is my reply to my
4 inquisitors. Have we no right
to eat and drink at the expense
5 of the churches ? Have we no
right to travel with a Christian
wife, like the rest of the apos
tles, like the brothers of the
Lord, like Cephas himself ?
6 What ! are we the only ones,
myself and Barnabas, who are
denied the right of abstaining
from work for our living ?
7 Does a soldier provide his own
supplies ? Does a man plant a
vineyard without eating its
produce ? Does a shepherd get
no drink from the milk of the
8 flock ? Human arguments, you
say ? But does not Scrip-
9 ture urge the very same ? It
is written in the law of Moses,
You must 7wt muzzle an ox when
he is treading the grain. Is God
. thinking here about cattle ?
10 Or is he speaking purely for
our sakes ? Assuredly for our
sakes. This word was written
for us, because the ploughman

418

I CORINTHIANS IX

that ploweth should plow in
hope ; and that he that thresheth
in hope should be partaker of
his hope.
11 If we have so-wn unto you
spiritual things, is it a great thing
if we shall reap your carnal
things ?
12 If others be partakers of this
power over you, are not we rather ?
Nevertheless we have not used
this power ; but suffer all things,
lest we should hinder the gospel of
Christ. 13 Do ye not know that
they which minister about holy
things live of the things of the
temple ? and they which wait
at the altar are partakers with
the altar ?
14 Even so hath the Lord
ordained that they which preach
the gospel should live of the
gospel. 15 But I have used none of
these things : neither have I
written these things, that it should
be so done unto me : for it were
better for me to die, than that any
man should make my glorying
void. 16 Por though I preach the
gospel, I have nothing to glory of :
for necessity is laid upon me ; yea,
woe is unto me, if I preach not the
gospel !
17 For if I do this thing wdU-
ingly, I have a reward : but
if against my will, a, dispensation
of the gospel is committed unto
me. 18 'What is my reward then ?
Verily that, when I preach
the gospel, I may make the
gospel of Christ without charge,
that I abuse not my power in
the gospel.
19 For though I be free from all
m,en, yet have I made myself
servant unto aU, that I might gain
the more.
20 And unto the Jews I became
as a Jew, that I might gain the
Jews ; to them that are under
the law, as under the law, that I
might gain them that are under
the law ;

needs to plough in hope, and
the thresher to thresh in the
hope of getting a share in the
11 crop. If we sowed you the
seeds of spiritual good, is it a
great matter if we reap your
12 worldly goods ? If others share
this right over you, why not
we aU the more ? We did not
avaU ourselves of it, you say ?
No, we do not mind any priva
tions ff we can only avoid
putting any obstacle in the way
13 of the gospel of Christ. Do
you not know that as men who
perform temple-rites get their
food from the temple, and as
attendants at the altar get their
14 share of the sacriflees, so the
Lord's instructions were that
those who proclaim the gospel
are to get their living by the
15 gospel ? Only, I have not
avaUed myself of any of these
rights, and I am not writing in
order to secure any such pro
vision for myself. I would die
sooner than let anyone deprive
me of this, my source of pride.
16 What I am proud of is not the
mere preaching of the gospel ;
that I am constrained to do.
Woe to me ff I do not preach
17 the gospel ! I get a reward if I
do it of my own accord, where
as to do it otherwise is no more
than for a steward to discharge
18 his trust. And my reward ?
This, that I can preach the
gospel free of charge, that I can
refrain from insisting on all
my rights as a preacher of the
19 gospel. Why,
free as I am from all, I have
made myself the slave of all,
to win over as many as
I could.
20 To Jews I have become like
a Jew,
to -win over Jews ;
to those under the Law I
have become as one of
themselves —
though I am not under the
Law myself —
to win over those under
the Law ;

1 CORINTHIANS X

419

21 To them that are without
law, as without law, (being
not without law to God, but
under the law to Christ,) that I
might gain them that are without
law. 22 To the weak became I as
weak, that I might gain the weak :
I am made all things to all men,
that I might by aU means save
some. 23 And this I do for the
gospel's sake, that I might be
partaker thereof wdth you.
24 Know ye not that they which
run in a, race run all, but one re
ceiveth the prize ? So run, that
ye may obtain.
25 And every man that striveth
for the mastery is temperate in all
things. Now they do it to obtain
a corruptible cro-svn ; but we an
incorruptible. 26 I therefore so run, not as
uncertainly ; so flght I, not as
one that beateth the air :
27 But I keep under my body,
and bring it into subjection : lest
that by any means, when I have
preached to others, I myseff
should be a castaway.

21 to those outside the Law I
have become like one
of themselves —
though I am' under Christ's
law, not outside God's
Law —
to win over those out
side the Law ;
22 to the weak I have become
as weak myself,
to win over the weak.
To all men I have become all
things,
to save some by aU and
every means.
23 And I do it all for the sake
of the gospel, to secure my own
24 share in it. Do you not know
that in a race, though all run,
only one man gains the prize ?
Run so as to win the prize.
25 Every athlete practises self-
restraint all round ; but while
they do it to win a fading
wreath, we do it for an un-
26 fading. Well, I run without
swerving ; I do not plant my
27 blows upon the empty air — no,
I maul and master my body, in
case, after preaching to other
people, I am disqualifledmyself .

CHAPTER X
1 Moreover, brethren, I would
not that ye should be ignorant,
how that all our fathers were under
the cloud, and all passed through
the sea ;
2 And were all baptized unto
Moses in the cloud and in the sea ;
3 And did all eat the same
spiritual meat ;
4 And did all drink the same
spiritual drink : for they drank of
that spiritual Rock that followed
them : and that Rock was Christ.
5 But with many of them God
was not weU pleased : for they
were overthrown in the wUder
ness. 6 Now these things were our
examples, to the intent we should
not lust after evil things, as they
also lusted.
7 Neither be ye idolaters, as
were some of them ; as it is written,

CHAPTER X
1 Foe I would have you
know this, my brothers, that
while our fathers all lived under
the cloud, all crossed through
2 the sea, all were baptized into
Moses by the cloud and by the
3 sea, all ate the same super-
4 natural food, and all drank
the same supernatural drir.k
(drinking from the supernatural
Rock which accompanied
them — and that Rock was
Christ),
5 stUl with most of them God
was not satisfled ;
they were laid low in the
desert.
6 Now this took place as a
warning for us, to keep us from
cravi7ig for evU as they craved.
7 And you must not be idolaters,
like some of them ; as it is
¦written.

420

I CORINTHIANS X

The people sat down to eat and
drink, and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit forni
cation, as some of them committed,
and fell in one day three and
twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ,
as some of them also tempted, and
were destroyed of serpents.
10 Neither murmur ye, as some
of them also murmured, and were
destroyed of the destroyer.
11 Now all these things hap
pened unto them for ensamples :
and they are written for our
admonition, upon whom the ends
of the world are come.
12 'Wherefore let him that
thinketh he standeth take heed
lest he faU.
13 There hath no temptation
taken you but such as is common
to man : but God is faithful, who
¦wUl not suffer you to be tempted
above that ye are able ; but -sviU
with the temptation also make a
way to escape, that ye may be
able to bear it.
14 "Wherefore, my dearly be
loved, flee from idolatry.
15 I speak as to wise men ;
judge ye what I say.
16 'The cup of blessing which
we bless, is it not the communion
of the blood of Christ ? The
bread which we break, is it not
the communion of the body of
Christ ?
17 For we being many are
one bread, and one body : for
we are all partakers of that one
bread. 18 Behold Israel after the
flesh : are not they which eat of
the sacrifices partakers of the
altar ?
19 "What say I then ? that the
idol is any thing, or that which is
offered in sacriflce to idols is any
thing ?
20 But 7 say, that the things
which the Gentiles sacriflce, they
sacriflce to devils, and not to God :
and I would not that ye should
have fellowship with de-vils.
21 Ye cannot drink the cup of
the Lord, and the cup of devils :

the people sat down to eat and
drink, and they rose up
to make sport.
8 Nor must we commit immoral
ity, as some of them did — and
in a single day twenty-three
9 thousand of them fell. Nor
must we presume upon the
Lord as some of them did —
only to be destroyed by ser-
10 pents. And you must not mur
mur, as some of them did —
only to be destroyed by the
11 destroying angel. It all hap
pened to them by way of warn
ing for others, and it was
written down for the purpose
of instructing us whose lot has
been cast in the closing hours
12 of the world. So let anyone
who thinks he stands secure,
13 take care in case he falls. No
temptation has waylaid you
that is beyond man's power ;
trust God, he -wUl never let you
be tempted beyond what you
can stand, but when tempta
tion comes, he wiU pro-sdde the
way out of it, so that you can
bear up under it.
14 Shun idolatry, then, my be-
15 loved. I am speaking to sen
sible people : weigh my words
for yourselves.
16 The cup of blessing, which
we bless,
is that not participating in
the blood. of Christ ?
The bread we break,
is that not participating in
the body of Christ ?
17 (for many as we are, we are
one Bread, one Body, since we
all partake of the one Bread).
18 Look at the rites of Israel. Do
not those who eat the sacriflees
19 participate in the altar ? Do I
imply, you ask, that ' food of
fered to an idol has any mean
ing, or that an idol itself means
20 anything ' ? No, what I imply
is that anything people sacri
flce is sacrificed to daemons, not
to God. And I do not want you
to participate in daemons 1
21 You cannot drink the cup of
the Lord and also the cup o*

I CORINTHIANS XI

421

ye cannot be partakers of the
Lord's table, and of the table of
devUs. 22 Do we provoke the Lord to
jealousy ? are we stronger than
he ?
23 AU things are lawful for me,
but all things are not expedient :
aU things are lawful for me, but
all things edffy not.
24 Let no man seek his
own, but every man another's
wealth. 25 "Whatsoever is sold in
the shambles, that eat, asking
no question for conscience
sake :
26 Por the earth is the Lord's,
and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe
not bid you to a feast, and ye
be disposed to go ; whatsoever
is set before you, eat, ask
ing no question for conscience
sake. 28 But if any man sayunto you.
This is offered in sacriflce unto
idols, eat not for his sake that
shewed it, and for conscience sake :
for the earth is the Lord's, and the
fulness thereof :
29 Conscience, I say, not thine
own, but of the other : for why is
my liberty judged of another
mail's conscience ?
30 Por ff I by grace be a
partaker, why am I evil spoken
of for that for which I give
thanks ?
31 "Whether therefore ye eat, or
drink, or whatsoever ye do, do aU
to the glory of God.
32 Give none offence, neither to
the Jews, nor to the GentUes, nor
to the church of God :
33 Even as I please all men in
all things, not seeking mine own
proflt, but the profit of many, that
they may be saved.
CHAPTER XI
1 Be ye followers of me, even
as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren,
that ye remember me in all things,
and keep the ordinances, as I
delivered them to you.

daemons ; you cannot partake
of the table of the Lord and also
22 of the table of daemons. What I
do we i7ite7id to rouse the Lord's
jealousy ? Are we stronger
than he is ?
23 ' All things are lawful ' ?
Yes, but not all are good for us.
' All things are lawful ' ?
Yes, but not all are edifying.
24 Each of us must consult his
neighbour's interests, not his
25 own. Eat any food that has
been sold in the market, in
stead of letting scruples of con
science oblige you to ask any
26 questions about it ; the earth
a7id all its contents belo7ig to the
27 Lord. When an unbeliever
in-vites you to dinner and you
agree to go, eat whatever is put
before you, instead of letting
scruples of conscience induce
you to ask any questions ab6ut
28 it. But if someone tells you,
' This was sacriflcial meat,'
then do not eat it ; you must
consider the man who told
you, and also take conscience
29 into account — ^his conscience, I
mean, not your own ; for why
should one's own freedom be
called in question by someone
30 else's conscience ? If one
partakes of food after saying a
blessing over it, why should
one be denounced for eating
what one has given thanks to
31 God for ? So whether you eat
or drink, or whatever you do,
let it be all done for the glory
32 of God. Put no stumbling-
block in the way of Jews or
Greeks or the church of God.
33 Such is my own rule, to satisfy
all men in all points, aiming
not at my own advantage but
at the advantage of the greater
number — at their salvation.
CHAPTER XI
1 Copy me, as I copy
2 Christ. I commend you for
always bearing me in mind
and for maintaining the
traditions I passed on to
you.

422

I CORINTHIANS XI

3 But I would have you know,
that the head of every man is
Christ ; and the head of the
woman is the man ; and the head
of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or pro
phesying, having his head covered,
dishonoureth his head.
5 But every woman that pray
eth or prophesieth wdth her head
uncovered dishonoureth her head :
for that is even all one as if she
were shaven.
6 For if the woman be not
covered, let her also be shorn : but
if it be a shame for a woman to be
shorn or shaven, let her be covered.
7 For a man indeed ought not
to cover ^is head, forasmuch as
he is the image and glory of God :
but the woman is the glory of the
man. 8 For the man is not of the
woman ; but the woman of the
man. 9 Neither was the man created
for the woman ; but the woman
for the man.
10 For this cause' ought the
woman to have power on her head
because of the angels.
11 Nevertheless neither is the
man without the woman, neither
the woman without the man, in
the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the
man, even so is the man also by
the woman ; but all things of
God. 13 Judge in yourselves : is it
comely that a woman pray unto
God uncovered ?
14 Doth not even nature itself
teach you, that, if a man have
long hair, it is a shame unto him ?
15 But ff a woman have long
hair, it is a glory to her : for her
hair is given her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be
contentious, we have no such cus
tom, neither the churches of
God. 17 Now in this that I declare
unto you I praise you not, that ye
come together not for the better,
but for the worse.
18 Por flrst of aU, when ye

3 But I would like you to
understand this : Christ is
the head of every man, man
is the head of woman, and God
4 is the head of Christ. Any
man who prays or prophesies
with a veU on his head dis-
5 honours his head, whUe any
woman who prays or prophesies
without a veU on her head dis
honours her head ; she is no
better than a shaven woman.
6 If a woman wUl not veU herself,
she should cut off her hair as
weU. But she ought to veU
herself ; for it is disgraceful
that a woman should have her
7 hair cut off or be shaven. Man
does not require to have a veU
on his head, for he represents
the likeness and supremacy of
God ; but woman represents
8 the supremacy of man. (Man
was not made from woman,
woman was made from man ;
9 and man was not created for
woman, but woman for man.)
10 Therefore, in view of the
angels, woman must wear a
symbol of subjection on her
head.
11 (Of course, in the Lord,
woman does not exist apart
from man, any more than man
12 apart from woman ; for as
woman was made from man, so
man is now made from woman,
whUe both, like aU things, come
from God.)
13 Judge for yourselves ; is it
proper for an unveUed woman
to pray to God ?
14 Surely nature herself teaches
you that whUe long hair is dis
graceful for a man, for a woman
15 long hair is a glory ? Her hair
16 is given her as a covering. If
anyone presumes to raise ob
jections on this point — well, I
acknowledge no other mode of
worship, and neither do the
churches of God.
17 But in giving you the follow
ing injunction I cannot com
mend you ; for you are the
worse, not the better, for as-
18 sembling together. First of aU,

I CORINTHIANS XI

423

come together in the church, I
hear that there be divisions
among you ; and I partly believe it.
19 Por there must be also here
sies among you, that they which
are approved may be made mani
fest among you.
20 When ye come together
therefore into one place, this is
not to eat the Lord's supper.
21 For in eating every one
taketh before other his own supper :
and one is hungry, and another is
drunken. 22 "What ? have ye not houses
to eat and to drink in ? or despise
ye the church of God, and shame
them that have not ? "What shall
I say to you ? shall I praise you in
this ? I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the
Lord that which also I delivered
unto you, That the Lord Jesus
the same night in which he was
betrayed took bread :
24 And when he had given
thanks, he brake it, and said. Take,
eat : this is my body, which is
broken for you : this do in
remembrance of me.
25 After the same manner also
he took the cup, when he had
supped, saying. This cup is the
new testament in my blood : this
do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in
remembrance of me.
26 For as often as ye eat this
bread, and drink this cup, ye do
shew the Lord's death till he come.
27 Wherefore whosoever shaU
eat this bread, and drink this cup
of the Lord, unworthU-y, shall be
guUty of the body and blood of
the Lord.
28 But let a man examine him
seU, and so let him eat of that
bread, and drink of that cup.
29 For he that eateth and
drinketh unworthily, eateth and
drinketh damnation to himseff,
not discerning the Lord's body.
30 For this cause many are
weak and sickly among you, and
many sleep.
31 For U we would judge our
selves, we should not be judged.
32 But when we are judged, we

in your church-meetings I am
told that cliques prevaU. And
19 I partly believe it. There
must be parties among you, if
genuine Christians are to be
20 recognized. But this makes it
impossible for you to eat the
' Lord's ' supper when you hold
21 your gatherings. As you eat,
everyone takes his own supper ;
one goes hungry whUe another
22 gets drunk. What ! have you
no houses to eat and drink in ?
Do you think you can show
disrespect to the church of God
and put the poor to shame ?
What can I say to you ? Com-
23 mend you ? Not for this. I
passed on to you what I re
ceived from the Lord himself,
namely, that on the night he
was betrayed the Lord Jesus
24 took a loaf, and after thanking
God he broke it, saying, ' This
means my body broken * for
you ; do this in memory of me. '
25 In the same way he took the
cup after supper, saying, ' This
cup means the new covenant
ratifled hy my blood ; as often as
you drink it, do it in memory
26 of me.' For as often as you eat
this loaf and drink this cup,
you proclaim the Lord's death
27 untU he comes. Hence anyone
who eats the loaf or drinks the
cup of the Lord carelessly, wUl
have to answer for a sin against
the body and the blood of the
28 Lord. Let a man test himself ;
then he can eat from the loaf
29 and drink from the cup. For
he who eats and drinks without
a proper sense of the Body, eats
and drinks to his own condem-
30 nation. That is why many of
you are iU and iuflrm, and a
31 number even dead. If we only
judged our own lives truly, we
would not come under the
32 Lord'sjudgment. Asitis,weare
? Von Soden brackets K)M>p.tvav, but
it must be read with K" C, two correctors
of D (which originally read &pvt!76p.tv<iv),
G, the Old Latin and Syriac Vulgate,
Chrysostom, etc. If it is a gloss, it is a
correct one, unless the Lucan hi.h6p.tvov be
preferred.

424

I CORINTHIANS XII

are chastened of the Lord, that
we should not be condemned
with the world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren,
when ye come together to eat,
tarry one for another.
34 And if any man hunger, let
him eat at home ; that ye come
not together unto condemnation.
And the rest wUl I set' in order
when I come.

chastened when we are judged
by him, so that we may not
be condemned along with the
33 world. WeU then, my brothers,
when you gather for a meal, wait
34 for one another ; and if anyone
is hungry let him eat at home.
You must not gather, only to
incur condemnation. I will give
you my instructions upon the
other matters when I come.

CHAPTER XII
1 Now concerning spiritual
gifts, brethren, I would not have
you ignorant.
2 Ye know that ye were Gen
tiles, carried away unto these
dumb idols, even as ye were led.
3 Wherefore I give you to under
stand, that no man speaking by
the Spirit of God calleth Jesus
accursed : and that no man can
say that Jesus is the Lord, but by
the Holy Ghost.
4 Now there are diversities of
gifts, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are differences of
administrations, but the same
Lord. 6 And there are diversities of
operations, but it is the same God
which worketh all in all.
7 But the manifestation of the
Spirit is given to every man to
proflt withal.
8 For to one is given by the
Spirit the word of wisdom ; to
another the word of knowledge by
the same Spirit ;
9 To another faith by the same
Spiiit ; to another the gffts of
healing by the same Spirit ;
10 'To another the working of
mira,(;les ; to another prophecy ;
to another discerning of spirits ;
to another divers kinds of tongues ;
to another the interpretation of
tongues :
11 But aU these worketh that
one and the selfsame Spirit, divid
ing to every man severally as he
wiU. 12 For as the body is one, and
hath many members, and all the

CHAPTER XII
1 But I want you to under
stand about spiritual gffts,
brothers.
2 You know when you were
pagans, how your impulses
led you to dumb id' Is ;
3 so I tell you now, that no
one is speaking in the Spirit of
God when he cries,
' Cursed be Jesus,'
and that no one can say,
' Jesus is Lord,'
except in the holy Spirit.
4 There are varieties of talents,
but the same Spirit ,•
5 varieties of service,
but the same Lord ;
6 varieties of effect,
but the same God who
effects everything in everyone.
7 Each receives his manffestation
of the Spuit for the common
good.
8 One man is granted words
of wisdom by the Spirit, an
other words of knowledge by
9 the same Spirit ; one man in
the same Spirit has the gift of
faith, another in the one Spirit
10 has gffts of healing ; one has
prophecy, another the gfft of
distinguishing spirits, another
the gift of ' tongues ' in their
variety, another the gift of
interpreting ' tongues.'
11 But all these effects are pro
duced by one and the same
Spirit, apportioning them
severally to each individual as
he pleases.
12 As the human body is one
and has many members, all the

I CORINTHIANS XII

425

members of that one body, being
many, are one body : so also is
Christ. 13 For by one Spirit are we all
baptized into one body, whether
we be Jews or GentUes, whether
we be bond or free ; and have been
aU made to drink into one Spirit.
14 For the body is not one
member, but many.
15 If the foot shall say. Be
cause I am not the hand, I am not
of the body ; is it therefore not of
the body ?
16 And ff the ear shall say. Be
cause I am not the eye, I am not
of the body ; is it therefore not of
the body ?
17 If the whole body were an
eye, where were the hearing ? If
the whole were hearing, where
were the smelling ?
18 But now hath God set the
members every one of them in the
body, as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they were all one
member, where were the body ?
20 But now are they many
members, yet but one body.
21 And the eye cannot say unto
the hand, I have no need of thee :
nor again the head to the feet, I
have no need of you.
22 Nay, much more those mem
bers of the body, which seem to
be more feeble, are necessary :
23 And those members of the
body, which we think to be less
honourable, upon these we bestow
more abundant honour ; and our
uncomely parts have more abun
dant comeliness.
24 For our comely parts have
no need : but God hath tempered
the body together, having given
more abundant honour to that
part which lacked :
25 That there should be no
schism in the body ; but that the
members should have the same
care one for another.
26 And whether one member
suffer, all the members suffer with
it ; or one member be honoured,
all the menibers rejoice wdth it.
27 Now ye are the body of
Christ, and members in particular.

members of the body forming
one body for all their number,
13 so is it with Christ. For by
one Spirit we have all been
baptized into one Body, Jews
or Greeks, slaves or freemen ;
we have all been imbued with
14 one Spirit. Why, even the
body consists not of one mem-
15 her but of many. If the foot
were to say, ' Because I am not
the hand, I do not belong to the
body, ' that does not make it no
16 part of the body. If the ear
were to say, ' Because I am not
the eye, I do not belong to the
body,' that does not make it no
17 part of the body. If the body
were all eye, where would hear
ing be ? If the body were all
ear, where would smell be ?
18 As it is, God has set the mem
bers in the body, each as it
19 pleased him. If they all made
up one member, what would
20 become of the body ? As it is,
there are many members and
21 one body. The eye cannot say
to the hand, ' I have no need of
you,' nor again the head to the
feet, ' I have no need of you.'
22 Quite the contrary. We can
not do without those very
menibers of the body which are
23 considered rather delicate, just
as the parts we consider rather
dishonourable are the very
parts we invest with special
honour ; our indecorous parts
get a special care and attention
24 which does not need to be paid
to our more decorous parts.
Yes, God has tempered the
body together, with a special
dignity for the inferior parts,
25 so that there may be no dis
union in the body, but that the
various members should have a
common concern for one an-
26 other. Thus
if one member suft'ers,
all the members share its
suffering ;
if one member is honoured,
all the members share its honour.
27 Now you are Christ's Body,
and severally members of it.

426

I CORINTHIANS XIII

28 And God hath set some
in the church, first apostles,
secondarily prophets, thirdly
teachers, after that miracles,
then gifts of healings, helps,
governments, diversities of
tongues. 29 Are all apostles ? are all pro
phets ? are all teachers ? are all
workers of miracles ?
30 Have all the gifts of healing ?
do all speak with tongues ? do all
interpret ?
31 But covet earnestly the best
gifts : and yet shew I unto you
a more excellent way.
CHAPTER XIII
1 Though I speak with the
tongues of men and of angels,
and have not charity, 1 am become
as sounding biass, or a. tinLUng
cymbal. 2 And though I have the gift of
prophecy, and understand all
mysteries, and all knowledge ;
and though I have all faith, so
t'at I could remove mountains,
and have not charity, I am
nothing. 3 And though I bestow all my
goods to feed the poor, and though
I give my body to be burned, and
have not charity, it profiteth me
nothing. 4 Charity suffereth long, and
is kind : charity envieth not ;
charity vaunteth not itseff, is not
puffed up,
5 Doth not behave itself un
seemly, seeketh not her own, is
not easily provoked, thinketh no
evil ;
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but
rejoiceth in the truth ;
7 Beareth all things, believeth
all things, hopeth all things, en
dureth all things.
8 Charity never faileth : but
whether there be prophecies, they
shall fail ; whether there be
tongues, they shall cease ; whether
there be knowledge, it shaU vanish
away. 9 For we know in part, and we
prophesy in part.

28 That is to say, God has set
people within the church to be
first of all apostles, secondly
prophets, thirdly teachers, then
workers of miracles, then heal
ers, helpers, administrators,
and speakers in ' tongues ' of
29 various kinds. Are all apos
tles ? Are all prophets ? Are
all teachers ? Are all workers
30 of miracles ? Are all endowed
with the gifts of healing ? Are
all able to speak in ' tongues '?
31 Are all able to interpret ? Set
your hearts on the higher talents.
And yet I will go on to show
you a stiU higher path. Thus.
CHAPTER XIII
1 I MAY speak with the
tongues of men and of
angels, but if I have
no love,
I am a noisy gong or a
clanging cymbal ;
2 I may prophesy, fathom aU
mysteries and secret
lore,
I may have such absolute
faith that I can move
hills from their place,
but if I have no love,
I count for nothing ;'
8 I may distribute aU I possess
in charity,
I may give up my body to be
burnt,
but if I have no love,
I make nothing of it.
4 Love is very patient, very kind.
Love knows no jealousy ; love
makes no parade, gives itself
5 no airs, is never rude, never
selfish, never irritated, never re-
"Q sentful ; love is never glad
when others go wrong, love is
7 gladdened by goodness, always
slow to expose, always eager
to believe the best, always
8 hopeful, always patient. Love
never disappears. As for pro
phesying, it will be superseded ;
as for ' tongues,' they will
cease ; as for knowledge, it wUl
9 be superseded. For we only
know bit by bit, and we only
10 prophesy bit by bit ; but when

I CORINTHIANS XIV

427

10 But when that which is
perfect is come, then that
which is in part shall be done
away. 11 'When I was a chUd, I spake
as a child, I understood as a child,
I thought as a child : but when I
became a man, I put away childish
things. 12 For now we see through a
glass, darkly ; but then face to
face : now I know in part ; but
then shall I know even as also I
am known.
13 And now abideth faith, hope,
charity, these three ; but the
greatest of these is charity.

the perfect comes, the imper
il feet wUl be superseded. When
I was a chUd, I talked like a
chUd, 1 thought like a, child, I
argued like a child ; now that I
am a man, I am done with
chUdish ways.
12 At present we only see the
baffling reflections in a mirror,
but then it wdll be face to face ;
at present I am learning bit by
bit, but then I shall understand,
as all along I have myself been
understood.
13 Thus ' faith and hope and
love last on, these three,' but
the greatest of aU is love.

CHAPTER XIV
1 Follow after charity, and
desire spiritual gifts, but rather
that ye may prophesy.
2 For he that speaketh in an
unknown tongue speaketh not
unto men, but unto God : for no
man understandeth him ; how
beit in the spirit he speaketh
mysteries. 3 But he that prophesieth
speaketh unto men to ediflcation,
and exhortation, and comfort.
4 He that speaketh in an
unknown tongue edifleth himself ;
but he that prophesieth edifleth
the church.
5 I would that ye all spake with
tongues, but rather that ye pro
phesied : for greater is he that
prophesieth than he that speaketh
with tongues, except he interpret,
that the church may receive
edifying. 6 Now, brethren, ff I come unto
you speaking with tongues, what
shaU I proflt you, except I shall
speak to you either by revelation,
or by knowledge, or by prophesy
ing, or by doctrine ?
7 And even things without lffe
giving sound. whether pipe
or harp, except they give a dis
tinction in the sounds, how shall
it be known what is piped or
harped ?

CHAPTER XIV
1 Make love your aim and then
set your heart on the spiritual
gifts — especially upon pro-
2 phecy. Por he who speaks in a
' tongue ' addresses God not
men ; no one understands him ;
he is talking of divine secrets in
3 the Spirit. On the other hand he
who prophesies addresses men
in words that edify, encourage,
4 and console them. He who
speaks in a ' tongue ' edifles
himself, whereas he who pro
phesies edifles the church.
5 Now I would like you all to
speak ¦with ' tongues,' but I
would prefer you to prophesy.
The man who prophesies is
higher than the man who
speaks with ' tongues ' — unless
indeed the latter interprets, so
that the church may get edi-
6 flcation. Suppose now I were
to come to you speaking with
' tongues,' my brothers ; what
good could I do you, unless I
had some revelation or know
ledge or prophecy or teaching
7 to lay before you ? Inanimate
instruments, such as the flute
or the harp, may give a sound,
but if no intervals occur in
their music, how can one make
out the air that is being played
8 either on flute or on harp ? If

428

I CORINTHIANS XIV

8 For if the trumpet give an
uncertain sound, who shall pre
pare himself to the battle ?
9 So likewise ye, except ye
utter by the tongue words easy
to be under.stood, how shall it be
known what is spoken ? for ye
shall speak into the air.
10 There are, it may be, so
many kinds of voices in the world,
and none of them is without
signification. 11 Therefore if I know not the
meaning of the voice, I shall be
unto him that speaketh a barba
rian, and he that speaketh shall be
a, barbarian unto me.
12 Even so ye, forasmuch as
ye are zealous of spiritual gifts,
seek that ye may excel to the
edffying of the church.
13 Wherefore let him that
speaketh in an U7ik7ioivn tongue
pray that he may interpret.
14 For if I pray in an unknown
tongue, my spirit prayeth, but
my understanding is unfruitiful.
15 What is it then ? I wUl
pray with the spirit, and I wiU
pray with the understanding also :
I wiU sing with the spirit, and I
will sing with the understanding
also. 16 Else when thou shalt bless
with the spirit, how shall he that
occupieth the room of the un
learned say Amen at thy giving
of thanks, seeing he understandeth
not what thou sayest ?
17 For thou verUy givest thanks
well, but the other is not edified.
18 I thank my God, I speak
with tongues more than ye all :
19 Yet in the church I had
rather speak five words with my
understanding, that by my voice
I might teach others also, than
ten thousand words in an unknoivn
tongue. 20 Brethren, be not children in
understanding : howbeit in malice
be ye children, but in understand
ing be men.
21 In the law it is written.
With me7i of other tongues and
other lips wdll I speak unto this
people ; and yet for aU that wiU

the trumpet sounds indistinct,
who will get ready for the fray?
9 Well, it is the same with your
selves. Unless your tongue
utters language that is readUy
understood, how can people
make out what you say ? You
wdll be pouring words into the
10 empty air ! There are ever so
many kinds of language in the
world, every one of them mean-
11 ing something. Well, unless I
understand the meaning of
what is said to me, I shall ap
pear to the speaker to be talk
ing gibberish, and to my mind
he will be talking gibberish
12 himself. So with yourselves ;
since your heart is set on pos
sessing ' spirits,' make the edi
flcation of the church your aim
13 in this desire to excel. Thus a
man who speaks in a ' tongue '
must pray for the gift of inter-
14 pre ting it. For if I pray wdth a
' tongue,' my spirit prays, no
doubt, but my mind is no use
15 to anyone. Very well then,
I wUl pray in the Spirit, but I
will also pray with my mind ;
I will sing praise in the Spirit,
but I wUl also sing praise with
my mind.
16 Otherwise, suppose you are
blessing God in the Spirit,
how is the outsider to say
' Amen ' to your thanksgiving ?
The man does not understand
17 what you are saying ! Your
thanksgiving may be all right,
but then — the other man is not
edifled !
18 Thank God, I speak in
' tongues ' more than any of
19 you ; but in church I would
rather say flve words with my
own mind for the instruction of
other people than ten thousand
words in a ' tongue.'
20 Brothers, do not be chUdren
in the sphere of intelligence ; in
evil be mere infants, but be
21 mature in your intelligence. It
is written in the Law, By men
of alien tojigues and by the lips
of aliens I will speak to this
People ; but even so. they will

I CORINTHIANS XIV

429

they not hear me, saith the Lord.
22 Wherefore tongues are for a
sign, not to them that beUeve, but
to them that believe not : but
prophesying serveth not for them
that believe not, but for them
which believe.
23 If therefore the whole church
be come together into one place,
and all speak with tongues, and
there come in those that are un
learned, or unbelievers, wiU they
not say that ye are mad ?
24 But if all prophesy, and there
come in one that believeth not, or
one unlearned, he is convinced of
aU, he is judged of all :
25 And thus are the secrets of
his heart made manffest ; and so
faUing down on his face he wiU
worship God, and report that
God is in you of a truth.
26 How is it then, brethren ?
when ye come together, every one
of you hath a psalm, hath a doc
trine, hath a tongue, hath a revela
tion, hath an interpretation. Let
all things be done unto edffying.
27 If any man speak in an un
known tongue, let it be by two, or
at the most by three, and that by
course ; and let one interpret.
28 But ff there be no inter
preter, let him keep sUence in the
church ; and let him speak to
himself, and to God;
29 Let the prophets speak two
or three, and let the other judge.
30 If any thing be revealed to
another that sitteth by, let the
flrst hold his peace.
31 For ye may all prophesy one
by one, that all may learn, and all
may be comforted.
32 And the spirits of the
prophets are subject to the
prophets. 33 Por God is not the author of
confusion, but of peace, as in all
churches of the saints.
34 Let your women keep silence
in the churches : for it is not per
mitted unto them to speak ; but
they are commanded to be under

not listen to me, saith the Lord.
22 Thus ' tongues ' are intended
as a sign, not for believers
but for unbelievers ; whereas
prophesying is meant for be
lievers, not for unbelievers.
23 Hence ff at a gathering of the
whole church everybody speaks
with ' tongues,' and if outsiders
or unbelievers come in, wUl
they not say you are insane ?
24 Whereas, if everybody prophe
sies, and some unbeliever or
outsider comes in, he is ex
posed by all, brought to book
26 by all ; the secrets of his heart
are brought to light, and so,
falling on his face, he will wor
ship God, declaring, ' God is
really among you.'
26 Very well then, brothers ;
when you meet together, each
contributes something — a song
of praise, a lesson, a revelation,
a ' tongue,' an interpretation ?
Good, but let everything be for
27 ediflcation. As for speaking in
a ' tongue,' let only two or at
most three speak at one meet
ing, and that in turn. Also, let
28 someone interpret ; ff there is
no interpreter, let the speaker
keep quiet in church and ad-
29 dress himself and God. Let
only two or three prophets
speak, while the rest exercise
their judgment upon what is
30 said. Should a revelation come
to one who is seated, the first
31 speaker must be quiet. You
can all prophesy quite well, one
after another, so as to let all
learn and all be encouraged.
32 Prophets can control their own
33 prophetic spirits, for God is a
God not of disorder but of har-
37 mony.* If anyone considers
himself a prophet or gifted with
the Spirit, let him understand
that what I write to you is a
38 command of the Lord. Any
one who disregards this wUl be
himself disregarded.
39 To sum up, my brothers. Set

* Transposing vers. 33&-36 to the end of the chapter, in order to preserve the
sequence of thought. There is some early textual evidence for reading 34-35 after 40.

430

I CORINTHIANS XV

obedience, as also saith the law.
35 And if they wUl learn any
thing, let them ask their husbands
at home : for it is a shame for
women to speak in the church.
36 What ? came the word of
God out from you ? or came it
unto you only ?
37 If any man think himself to
be a prophet, or spiritual, let him
acknowledge that the things that
I write unto you are the com
mandments of the Lord.
38 But if any man be ignorant,
let him be ignorant.
39 Wherefore, brethren, covet
to prophesy, and forbid not to
speak with tongues.
40 Let all things be done
decently and in order.

your heart on the prophetic ,
gift, and do not put any check
upon speaking in ' tongues' ;
40 but let everything be done
decorously and in order.
33 As is t!-.e rule in all churches
34 of the saints, women must keep
quiet at gatherings of the
church. They are not allowed
to speak ; they must take a
subordinate place, as the Law
35 enjoins. If they want any in
formation, let them ask their
husbands at home ; it is dis
graceful for a woman to speak
36 in church. You challenge
this rule ? Pray, did God's
word start from you ? Are
you the only people it has
reached ?

CHAPTER XV
1 Moreover, brethren, I de
clare unto you the gospel which I
preached unto you, which also ye
have received, and wherein ye
stand ;
2 By which also ye are saved, ff
ye keep in memory what I preached
unto you, unless ye have believed
in vain.
3 Por I delivered unto you first
of all that which I also received,
how that Christ died for our sins
according to the scriptures ;
4 And that he was buried, and
that he rose again the third day
according to the scriptures :
5 And that he was seen of Ce
phas, then of the twelve :
6 After that, he was seen of
above five hundred brethren at
once ; of whom the greater part
remain unto this present, but some
are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen of
James ; then of all the apostles.
8 And last of all he was seen of
me also, as of one born out of due
time. 9 For 1 am the least of the
apostles, that am not meet to be
called an apostle, because I per
secuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God I am
what I am : and his grace which

CHAPTER XV
1 Now, brothers, I would have
you know the gospel I once
preached to you, the gospel
you received, the gospel in
which you have your footing,
2 the gospel by which you are
saved — pro-vided you adhere to
my statement of it — unless
indeed your faith was all hap
hazard.
3 First and foremost, I passed
on to you what I had myseff
received, namely, that Christ
died for our sins as the scrip-
4 tures had said, that he was
buried, that he rose on the
third day as the scriptures had
5 said, and that he was seen by
Cephas, then by the twelve ;
6 after that, he was seen by over
five hundred brothers all at
once, the majority of whom
survive to this day, though
7 some have died ; after that, he
was seen by James, then by all
8 the apostles, and finally he was
seen by myself, by this so-
called ' abortion ' of an apostle.
9 Por I am the very least of the
apostles, unfit to bear the name
of apostle, since I persecuted
10 the church of God. But by
God's grace I am what I am.
The grace he showed me did not

I CORINTHIANS XV

431

was bestowed upon me was not in
vain ; but I laboured more abun
dantly than they all : yet not I,
but the grace of God which was
with me.
11 Therefore whether it were I
or they, so we preach, and so ye
believed. 12 Now if Christ be preached
that he rose from the dead, how
say some among you that there is
no resurrection of the dead ?
13 But ff there be no resurrec
tion of the dead, then is Christ not
risen :
14 And if Christ be not risen,
then is our preaching vain, and
your faith is also vain.
15 Yea, and we are found false
vsdtnesses of God ; because we have
testified of God that he raised up
Christ : whom he raised not up, if
so be that the dead rise not.
16 For if the dead rise not, then
is not Christ raised :
17 And if Christ be not raised,
your faith is vain ; ye are yet in
your sins.
18 Then they also which are
fallen asleep in Christ are perished.
19 If in this lffe only we have
hope in Christ, we are of aU men
most miserable.
20 But now is Christ risen from
the dead, and become the first-
fruits of them that slept.
21 For since by man came death,
by man came also the resurrection
of the dead.
22 For as in Adam all die, even
so in Christ shaU all be made
aUve. 23 But every man in his own
order : Christ the firstfruits ; after
ward they that are Christ's at his
coming. 24 'Then cometh the end, when he
shall have dehvered up the king
dom to God, even the Father ;
when he shall have put down all
rule and all authority and power.
25 For he must reign, till he
hath put all enemies under his feet.
2.6 The last enemy that shall be
destroyed is death.
27 For he hath put all things
under his feet. But when he saith

go for nothing ; no, I have
done far more work than all of
them — though it was not I but
11 God's grace at my side. At
any rate, whether I or they
have done most, such is what
we preach, such is what you
believed.
12 Now if we preach that Christ
rose from the dead, how can
certain individuals among you
assert that ' there is no such
thing as a resurrection of the
13 dead ' ? If ' there is no such
thing as a resurrection from the
dead,' then even Christ did not
14 rise ; and if Christ did not rise,
then our preaching has gone for
nothing, and your faith has
15 gone for nothing too. Besides,
we are detected bearing false
witness to God by affirming of
him that he raised Christ —
whom he did not raise, if after
16 all dead men never rise. For
if dead men never rise, Christ
17 did not rise either ; and ff
Christ did not rise, your faith
is futile, you are still in your
18 sins. More than that,: those
who have slept the sleep of
death in Christ have perished
19 after all. Ah, if in this life we
have nothing but a mere hope
in Christ, we are of all men to
20 be pitied most ! But it is not so !
Christ did rise from the dead,
he was the first to be reaped of
those who sleep in death.
21 Forsince death came byman,
by man came also resurrection
22 from the dead ; as all die in
Adam, so shall all be made
alive in Christ.
23 But each in his own division : —
Christ the flrst to be reaped ;
after that, all who belong to
24 Christ, at his arrival. Then
comes the end, when he hands
over his royal power to God
the Father, after putting down
aU other rulers, all other au-
25 thorities and powers. For he
must reign until all his foes are
26 put under his feet. (Death is the
27 last foe to be put down.) For
God has put everything under his

432

I CORINTHIANS XV

all things are put under him,
it is manffest that he is excepted,
which did put all things under
him. 28 And when all things shall
be subdued unto him, then shall
the Son also himself be subject
unto him that put all things
under him, that God may be all
in all.
29 Else what shall they do
which are baptized for the dead,
if the dead rise not at all ? why
are they then baptized for the
dead ?
30 And why stand we in jeo
pardy every hour ?
31 I protest by your rejoicing
which I have in Christ Jesus our
Lord, I die daUy.
32 If after the manner of men
I have fought with beasts at
Ephesus, what advantageth it
me, if the dead rise not ? let
us eat and drink ; for to morrow
we die.
33 Be not deceived : evil com
munications corrupt good manners.
34 Awake to righteousness, and
sin not ; for some have not the
knowledge of God : I speak this
to your shame.
35 But some man will say. How
are the dead raised up ? and with
what body do they come ?
36 Thou fool, that which thou
sowest is not quickened, except it
die :
37 And that which thou sowest,
thou sowest not that body that
shall be, but bare grain, it may
chance of wheat, or of some other
grain :
38 But God giveth it a body as
it hath pleased him, and to every
seed his own body.
39 All flesh is not the same flesh :
but there is one kind of flesh of
men, another flesh of beasts, an
other of flshes, and another of
birds. 40 There are also celestial bod
ies, and bodies terrestrial : but
the glory of the celestial is one,
and the glory of the terrestrial is
another. 41 There is one glory of the sun.

feet. Wlien it is said that every
thing has been put under him,
plainly that excludes Him who
28 put everything under him ; and
when everything is put under
him, then the Son himseU wiU
be put under Him who put
everything under him, so that
God may be everything to
everyone.
29 Otherwise, ff there is no such
thing as a resurrection, what is
the meaning of people getting
baptized on behalf of their
dead ? If dead men do not rise
at all, why do people get bap-
30 tized on their behaff ? Yes,
and why am I myself in danger
31 every hour ? (Not a day but I
am at death's door I I swear it
by my pride in you, brothers,
through Christ Jesus our Lord.)
32 What would it avaU me that,
humanly speaking, I ' fought
with wUd beasts ' at Ephesus ?
If dead men do not rise, let us
eat a7id drink, for we will he
dead to-morrow !
33 Make no mistake about this :
' bad company is the ruin of
34 good character.' Get back to
your sober senses and avoid
sin, for some of you — and
I say this to your shame —
some of you are insensible to
God.
35 But, someone wUl ask, ' How
do the dead rise ? What kind
of body have they when they
36 come ? ' Foolish man ! What
you sow never comes to lffe
37 unless it dies. And what you
sow is not the body that is to
be ; it is a mere grain of wheat,
for example, orsome other seed.
38 God gives it a body as he
pleases, gives each kind of seed
39 a body of its own. Flesh is not
all the same ; there is human
flesh, there is flesh of beasts,
flesh of birds, and flesh of flsh.
40 There are heavenly bodies and
also earthly bodies, but the
splendour of the heavenly is
one thing and the splendour of
41 the earthly is another. 'There is
a splendour of the sun and a

I CORINTHIANS XV

433

and another glory of the moon,
and another glory of the stars :
for one star difflereth from a7iother
star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of
the dead. It is sown in corrup
tion ; it is raised in incorruption :
43 It is sown in dishonour ; it
is raised in glory : it is sown in
weakness ; it is raised in power :
44 It is sown a natural body ;
it is raised a spiritual body. There
is a natural body, and there is a
spiritual body.
45 And so it is written. The flrst
man Adam was made a living soul ;
the last Adam was made a quicken
ing spirit.
46 Howbeit that was not flrst
which is spiritual, but that which
is natural ; and afterward that
which is spiritual.
47 The first man is of the earth,
earthy : the second man is the
Lord from heaven.
48 As is the earthy, such are
they also that are earthy : and as
is the heavenly, such are they also
that are heavenly.
49 And as we have borne the
image of the earthy, we shall also
bear the image of the heavenly.
50 Now this I say, brethren,
that flesh and blood cannot in
herit the kingdom of God ; neither
doth corruption inherit incorrup
tion. 51 Behold, I shew you a mys
tery ; We shaU not all sleep, but
we shaU all be changed,
52 In a moment, in the t-wink-
ling of an eye, at the last trump :
for the trumpet shall sound, and
the dead shaU be raised incor
ruptible, and we shall be changed.
53 For this corruptible must
put on incorruption, and this
mortal must put on immortality.
64 So when this corruptible
shall have put on incorruption, and
this mortal shall have put on im
mortality, then shall be brought to
pass the saying that is written,

splendour of the moon and a
splendour of the stars — for one
star differs from another in
42 splendour. So with the resur
rection of the dead :
what is sown is mortal,
what rises is immortal ;
43 sown inglorious,
it rises in glory ;
sown in weakness,
\ it rises in power ;
44 sown an animate body,
it rises a spiritual body.
As there is an animate body, so
45 there is a spiritual body. 'Thus
it is written,
' The flrst man, Adam,
became an animatebeing,
the last Adam a Iffe-
giving Spirit ' ;
46 but the animate, not the
spiritual, comes flrst,
and only then the spiritual.
47 Man the flrst is from the
earth, material ; Man the
second is from heaven.
48 As Man the material is,
so are the material ;
as Man the heavenly is,
so are the heavenly.
49 Thus, as we have home
the likeness of material Man,
so we are to bear * the like
ness of the heavenly Man.
50 I tell you this, my brothers,
flesh and blood cannot inherit
the Realm of God, nor can the
perishing inherit the imperish-
61 able. Here is a secret truth for
you : not all of us are to die,
but all of us are to be changed
52 — changed in a moment, in the
twinkling of an eye, at the last
trumpet-caU. The trumpet will
sound, the dead wiU rise im
perishable, and we shall be
53 changed. For this perishing
body must be invested with the
imperishable, and this mortal
body invested wdth immortal-
54 ify; and when this mortal
body has been invested with
immortality, t then the saying

• Reading ^opitroiiev with B 181 arm aeth, etc., instead of the strongly supported
^opirriiijJ-ev . ^ .
t Omitting ro <^6apT0v tovto €v8var]7ai atjieapirCav, KaC with ^<* C* and most, of the
versions. The phrase was probably inserted for the sake of completing the parallel.

434

I CORINTHIANS XVI

Death is swallowed up in victory.
55 O death, where is thy sting ?
O grave, where i-s thy victory ?
56 The sting of death is
sin ; and the strength of sin is the
law. 57 But thanks be to God, which
giveth us the victory through our
Lord Jesus Christ.
58 Therefore, my beloved bre
thren, be ye stedfast, unmoveable,
always abounding in the work of
the Lord, forasmuch as ye know
that your labour is not in vain in
the Lord.

of Scripture will be realized,
Death is swallowed up in vic
tory.
55 O Death, where is your vic
tory ? O Death, where is your
sting ? *
57 The victory is ours, thank
God ! He makes it ours by our
58 Lord Jesus Christ. WeU then,
my beloved brothers, hold your
ground, immovable ; abound
in work for the Lord at aU
times, for you may be sure that
in the Lord your labour is
never thrown away.

* After this verse, the words " The sting of^jjn^aSvdeatJi', and the strength of
sin is the Law " have been added either as a gloss byTome editor or gerhaps as
a marginal note by Paul himseU. Sj.x- I&o-c*-«^- R-o-n^ . \p g
CHAPTER XVI
1 With regard to the coUec-
tion for the saints, you must
carry out the same arrange
ments as I made for the
2 churches of Galatia. On the
flrst day of the week let each
of you put aside a sum from
his weekly gains, so that the
money may not have to be
3 collected when I come. On
my arrival I wUl furnish creden
tials for those whom you select,
and send them to convey your
4 bounty to Jerusalem ; U the
sum makes it worth my whUe
to go too, they shaU accom-
5 pany me. I mean to visit you
after my tour in Macedonia, for
I am going to make a tour
6 through Macedonia. The
chances are, I shall spend some
time with you, possibly even
pass the winter with you, so that
you may speed me forward on
any journey that lies before me.
7 I do not care about seeing you
at this moment merely in the
by-going ; my hope is to stay
among you for some time, with
8 the Lord's permission. I am
staying on for the present at
9 Ephesus tUl Pentecost, for I
have wide opportunities here
for active service — and there
are many to thwart me.
10 If Timotheus arrives,see that
you make him feel quite at

CHAPTER XVI
1 Now concerning the collection
for the saints, as I have given
order to the churches of Galatia,
even so do ye.
2 Upon the first day of the
week let every one of you lay by
him in store, as God hath pros
pered him, that there be no gather
ings when I come.
3 And when I come, whom
soever ye shall approve by
your letters, them will I send
to bring your liberality unto
Jerusalem. 4 And if it be meet that
I go also, they shall go wdth
me. 5 Now I will come unto you,
when I shall pass through Mace
donia : for I do pass through
Macedonia. 6 And it may be that I
will abide, yea, and winter
with you, that ye may bring
me on my journey whithersoever
I go. 7 For I will not see you now
by the way ; but I trust to
tarry a while with you, if the
Lord permit.
8 But I will tarry at Bplfesus
until Pentecost.
9 For a great door and effectual
is opened unto me, and there are
many adversaries.
10 Now U Timotheus come, see
that he may be with you without

I CORINTHIANS XVI

435

fear : for he worketh the work of
the Lord, as I also do.
11 Let no man therefore despise
him : but conduct him forth in
peace, that he may come unto
me : for I look for him ¦with the
brethren. 12 As touching our brother
Apollos, I greatly desired him to
come unto you with the brethren :
but his wUl was not at all to come
at this time ; but he wUl come
when he shaU have convenient
time. 13 Watch ye, stand fast in the
faith, quit you Uke men, be
strong. 14 Let all your things be done
with charity.
15 I beseech you, brethren, (ye
know the house of Stephanas, that
it is the firstfruits of Achaia, and
that they have addicted themselves
to the ministry of the saints,)
16 That ye submit yourselves
unto such, and to every one that
helpeth with us, and laboureth.
17 I am glad of the coming of
Stephanas and Fortunatus and
Achaicus : for that which was
lacking on your part they have
supplied. 18 For they have refreshed my
spirit and your's : therefore ac
knowledge ye them that are such.
19 The churches of Asia salute
you. Aquila and PriscUla salute
you much in the Lord, with the
church that is in their house.
20 All the brethren greet you.
Greet ye one another ¦svith an holy
kiss. 21 The salutation of me Paul
with mine own hand.
22 If any man love not the
Lord Jesus Christ, let him be
Anathema Maran-atha.
23 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ be with you.
24 My love be with you all in
Christ Jesus. Amen.
Tl The first epistle to the Corin
thians was written from Phi
lippi by Stephanas, and For
tunatus, and Achaicus, and
Timotheus.

home with you ; he carries on
the work of the Lord as I do.
11 So let no one disparage him.
When he leaves to rejoin
me, speed him cordially on
his journey, for I am expect
ing him along with the other
brothers.
12 As for our brother Apollos, I
urged him to accompany the
other brothers on a visit to you ;
he wUl come as soon as he has
time, but for the present it is
not the wUl of God that he
should visit you.
13 Watch, stand firm in the
faith, play the man, be strong 1
14 Let aU you do be done in
love.
15 I ask this favour of you, my
brothers. The household of
Stephanas, you know, was the
first to be reaped in Achaia,
and they have laid themselves
1 6 out to serve the saints. Well,
I want you to put yourselves
under people like that, under
everyone who sets his hand to
the work.
17 I am glad that Stephanas
and Fortunatus and Achaicus
have arrived, for they have
made up for your absence.
1 8 They refresh my spirit as they
do your own. 'You should
appreciate men like that.
19 The churches of Asia salute
you. AquUa and Prisca, with
the church that meets in their
house, salute you warmly in
20 the Lord. All the brotherhood
salutes you. Salute one an
other with a holy kiss.
21 I Paul write this salutation
22 with my own hand. ' If any
one has no love for the Lord,
God's curse be on him ! Maran
23 atha ! * The grace of the Lord
24 .Jesus be with you. My love
be with you all in Christ .Tesus.'
[Amen.]
• An Aramaic phrase, probably mean
ing " Lord, come " (see Rev. xxii. 20).

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
CORINTHIANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus
Christ by the will of God, and
Timothy our brother, unto the
church of God which is at Corinth,
with all the saints which are in
all Achaia :
2 Grace he to you and peace
from God our Father, and from
the Lord .Jesus Christ.
3 Blessed he God, even the
Father of our Jjord Jesus Christ,
the Father of mercies, and the
God of all comfort ;
4 Who comforteth us in all our
tribulation, that we may be able
to comfort them which are in any
trouble, by the comfort where
with we ourselves are comforted
of God.
5 Por as the sufferings of Christ
abound in us, so our consolation
also aboundeth by Christ.
6 And whether we be afflicted,
it is for your consolation and sal
vation, which is effectual in the
enduring of the same sufferings
which we also suffer : or whether
we be comforted, it is for your
consolation and salvation.
7 And our hope of you is sted
fast, kno^sving, that as ye are par
takers of the sufferings, so shall
ye he also of the consolation.
8 Por we would not, brethren,
have you ignorant of our trouble
which came to us in Asia, that
we were pressed out of measure,
above strength, insomuch that we
despaired even of life :
9 But we had the sentence of
death in ourselves, that we should
not trust in ourselves, but in God
which raiseth the dead :
10 Who delivered us from so

CHAPTER I
1 Paul an apostle of Christ
Jesus by the will of God,
and brother Timotheus, to the
church of God at Corinth as
well as to all the saints through-
fi out the whole of Achaia : grace
and peace to you from God our
Father and the Lord Jesus
Christ.
3 Blessed be the God and Fa
ther of our Lord Jesus Christ,
the Father of tender mercies
and the God of aU comfort,
4 who comforts me in all my
distress, so that I am able to
comfort people who are in any
distress by the comfort wdth
which I myself am comforted
5 by God. For as the sufferings
of Christ are abundant in my
case, so my comfort is also
6 abundant through Christ. If
I am in distress, it is in the in
terests of your comfort and sal
vation ; if I am comforted, it is
in the interests of your comfort,
which is effective as it nerves
you to endure the same suffer-
7 ings as I suff'er myself. Hence
my hope for you is well-
founded, since I know that as
you share the sufferings you
share the comfort also.
8 Now I would like you to
know about the distress which
befell me in Asia, brothers. I
was crushed, crushed far more
than I could stand, so much so
that I despaired even of life ;
9 in fact I told myself it was the
sentence of death. But that
was to make me rely not on
myself but on the God who
10 raises the dead ; he rescued me

436

II CORINTHIANS I

437

great a death, and doth deliver :
in whom we trust that he wiU
yet deliver us ;
11 Ye also helping together
by prayer for us, that for the
gift bestowed upon us by the
means of many persons thanks
may be given by many on our
behaff. 12 For our rejoicing is this, the
testimony of our conscience, that
in simplicity and godly sincerity,
not wdth fleshly wisdom, but
by the grace of God, we have had
our conversation in the world,
and more abundantly to you-
ward. 13 For we write none other
things unto you, than what ye
read or acknowledge ; and I trust
ye shall acknowledge even to the
end ;
14 As also ye have acknow
ledged us in part, that we are your
rejoicing, even as ye also are
our's in the day of the Ijord Jesus.
15 And in thi^ confidence I
was minded to come unto you
before, that ye might have a
second benefit ;
16 And to pass by you into
Macedonia, and to come again
out of Macedonia unto you, and
of you to be brought on my way
toward Judsea.
17 When I therefore was thus
minded, did I use lightness ? or
the things that I purpose, do I
purpose according to the fiesh,
that with me there should be yea
yea, and nay nay ?
18 But as God is true, our
wo-rd toward you was not yea and
nay, 19 For the Son of God, Jesus
Christ, who was preached among
you by us, even by me and
SUvanus and Timotheus, was not
yea and nay, but in him was
yea. 20 Por all the promises of God
in him are yea, and in him Amen,
unto the glory of God by us.
21 Now he which stablisheth us
with you in Christ, and hath
anointed us, is God ;
22 Who hath also sealed us, and

from so terrible a death, he res
cues stUl, and I rely upon him
for the hope that he wUl con-
11 tinue to rescue me. Let me
have your co-operation in
prayer, so that many a soul
may render thanks to him on
my behalf for the boon which
many have been the means of
him bestowdng on myself.
12 My proud boast is the testi
mony of my conscience that
holiness and godly sincerity,
not worldly cunning but the
grace of God, have marked my
conduct in the outside world
and in particular my relations
13 with you. You don't have to
read between the lines of my
letters ; you can understand
them. Yes, I trust you wdll
understand the full meaning of
14 my letters as you have partly
understood the meaning of my
lffe, namely that I am your
source of pride (as you are
mine) on the Day of our Lord
15 Jesus. Relying on this I mePont
to visit you first, to let you
16 have a double delight ; I in
tended to take you on my way
to Macedonia, and to visit you
again on my way back from
Macedoiua, so as to be sped by
you on my journey to Judaea.
17 Such was my intention. Now,
have I shown myself ' fickle ' ?
'When I propose some plan, do I
propose it in a worldly way,
ready to mean ' no ' as weU as
18 ' yes ' ? By the good faith of
God, my word to you was not
19 ' yes and no ' ; for the Son of
God, Jesus Christ, who was
proclaimed among you by us
(by myself and Silvanus and
Timotheus) was not ' yes and
no ' — the divine ' yes ' has at
20 last sounded in him, for in him
is the ' yes ' that affirms aU the
promises of God. Hence it is
through him that we affirm our
' amen ' in worship, to the glory
21 of God. And it is God who
confirms me along with you in
Christ, who consecrated me,
22 who stamped me with his seal

438

II CORINTHIANS II

given the earnest of the Spirit in
our hearts.
23 Moreover I call God for a
record upon my soul, that to spare
you I came not as yet unto
Corinth. 24 Not for that we have domin
ion over your faith, but are helpers
of your joy : for by faith ye stand.
CHAPTER II
1 But I determined this with
myself, that I would not come
again to you in heaviness.
2 For if I make you sorry, who
is he then that maketh me glad,
but the same which is made sorry
by me ?
3 And I wrote this same unto
you, lest, when I came, I should
have sorrow from them of whom
I ought to rejoice ; ha-vdng con
fidence in you all, that my joy is
the joy of you all.
4 For out of much affliction and
anguish of heart I wrote unto you
with many tears ; not that ye
should be grieved, but that ye
might know the love which I have
more abundantly unto you.
5 But if any have caused grief,
he hath not grieved me, but in
part : that I may not overcharge
you all.
6 Sufficient to such a man is
this punishment, which was in-
fiicted of Inany.
7 So that contrariwise ye ought
rather to forgive him, and comfort
him, lest perhaps such a one should
be swallowed up with overmuch
sorrow. 8 Wherefore I beseech you that
ye would conflrm your love toward
him. 9 For to this end also did I
write, that I might know the proof
of you, whether ye be obedient in
all things.
10 To whom ye forgive any
thing, I forgive also : for if I for
gave any thing, to whom I forgave
it, for your sakes forgave I it in
the person of Christ ;
n Lest Satan should get an
advantage of us : for we are not
ignorant of his devices.

and gave me the Spirit as a
23 pledge in my heart. I call
God to witness against my soul,
it was to spare you that I re
frained from revisiting Corinth.
24 (Not that we lord it over your
faith — no, we co-operate for
your joy : you have a standing
of your own in the faith.)
CHAPTER II
1 I DECIDED I would not pay
you another painful visit.
2 For if I pain you , then who
is to give me pleasure ?
None but the very people I
am paining !
3 So the very reason I wrote was
that I might not come only to
be pained by those who ought
to give me joy ; I reUed on you
all, I felt sure that my joy
would be a joy for every one of
you.
4 For I wrote you in sore
distress and misery of heart,
with many a tear — not to
pain you but to convince you
of my love, my special love for
you.
6 If a certain individual has
been causing pain, he has been
causing pain not so much
to me as to all of you — at any
rate (for I am not going to
overstate the case) to a section
6 of you. This censure from the
majority is severe enough for
7 the individual in question, so
that instead of censuring you
should now forgive him and
comfort him, in case the man
is overwhelmed by excessive
remorse.
8 So I beg you to reinstate
him in your love.
9 For my aim in writing was
simply to test you, to see if
you were absolutely obedient.
10 If you forgive the man, I
forgive him too ; anything I
had to forgive him has been
forgiven in the presence of
11 Christ for your sakes, in case
Satan should take advantage
of our position — ^for I know his
manceuvres !

II CORINTHIANS III

439

12 Furthermore, when I came
to Troas to preach Christ's gospel,
and a door was opened unto me of
the Lord,
13 I had no rest in my spirit,
because I found not Titus my
brother : but taking my leave of
them, I went from thence into
Macedonia. 14 Now thanks be unto God,
which always causeth us to
triumph in Christ, and maketh
manffest the savour of his know
ledge by us in every place.
15 For we are unto God a
sweet savour of Christ, in them
that are saved, and in them that
perish :
16 To the one we are the savour
of death unto death ; and to the
other the savour of lffe unto life.
And who is sufficient for these
things ?
17 For we are not as many,
which corrupt the word of God :
but as of sincerity, but as of God, in
the sight of God speak we in Christ.

12 WeU, when I reached Troas
to preach the gospel of Christ,
though I had a wide opportun-
13 ity in the Lord, my spirit could
not rest, because I did not find
Titus my brother there ; so I
said goodbye and went off to
14 Macedonia. Wherever I go,
thank God, he makes my life a
constant pageant of triumph in
Christ, diffusing the perfume
of his knowledge everywhere
16 by me. I live for God as the
fragrance of Christ breathed
alike on those who are being
saved and on those who are
16 perishing, to the one a deadly
fragrance that makes for death,
to the other a vital fragrance
that makes for life. And- who
17 is qualified for this career? I
am, for I am not like most,
adulterating the word of God ;
Uke a man of sincerity, hke
a man of God, I speak the
word in Christ before the very
presence of God.

CHAPTER III
1 Do we begin again to com
mend ourselves ? or need we, as
some others, epistles of commenda
tion to you, or letters of com
mendation from you ?
2 Ye are our epistle written in
our hearts, known and read of aU
men :
3 Forasmuch as ye are mani
festly declared to be the epistle
of Christ ministered by us, written
not vsdth ink, but wdth the Spirit
of the Uving God ; not in tables
of stone, but in fleshy tables of
the heart.
4 And such trust have we
through Christ to God-ward :
5 Not that we are sufficient of
ourselves to think any thing as of
ourselves ; but our sufficiency is
of God ;
6 'Who also hath made us able
ministers of the new testament ;
not of the letter, but of the spirit :
for the letter kUleth, but the spirit
giveth lffe.
7 But if the ministration of

CHAPTER III
1 Am I beginning again to
' commend ' myself ? Do I
need, like some people, to be
commended by written certifi
cates either to you or from you?
2 Why, you are my certificate
yourselves, written on my
heart, recognized and read by
3 all men ; you make it obvious
that you are a letter of Christ
whicli I have been employed to
inscribe, written not with ink
but with the Spirit of the living
God, not on tablets of stone but
on tablets of the human heart.
4 Such is the confidence I possess
through Christ in my service of
5 God. It is not that I am per
sonally qualified to form any
judgment by myself ; my
qualifications come from God,
6 and he has further qualified me
to be the minister of a new
covenant — a covenant not of
written law but of spirit ; for
the written law kUls but the
7 Spirit makes alive. Now if the

440

II CORINTHIANS IV

death, written and engraven in
stones, was glorious, so that the
chUdren of Israel could not sted
fastly behold the face of Moses
for the glory of his countenance ;
which glory was to be done away :
8 How shall not the ministra
tion of the spirit be rather glorious?
9 Por if the ministration of con
demnation he glory, much more
doth the ministration of righteous
ness exceed in glory.
10 For even that which was
made glorious had no glory in this
respect, by reason of the glory that
excelleth. 11 For ff that which is done
away was glorious, much more
that which remaineth is glorious.
12 Seeing then that we have
such hope, we use great plainness
of speech :
13 And not as Moses, which put
a vaU over his face, that the chU
dren of Israel could not stedfastly
look to the end of that which is
abolished :
14 But their minds were blind
ed : for until this day remaineth
the same vail untaken away in the
reading of the old testament ;
which vail is done away in Christ.
1,3 But even unto this day,
when Moses is read, the vaU is
upon their heart.
16 Nevertheless when it shall
turn to the Lord, the vaU shall be
taken away.
17 Now the Lord is that Spirit :
and where the Spirit of the Lord
is, there is liberty.
18 But we all, with open face
beholding as in a glass the glory of
the Lord, are changed into the
same image from glory to glory,
even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
CHAPTER IV
1 Therefore seeing we have
this ministry, as we have received
mercy, we faint not ;
2 But have renounced the
hidden things of dishonesty, not
walking in craftiness, nor handling
the word of God deceitfuUy ; but
by manffestation of the truth

administration of death which
was engraved in letters of stone ;
was invested with glory — so
much so, that the chUdren of Is
rael could not gaze at the face of
Moses on account of the dazzling
glory that was fading from his
8 face ; surely the administration
of the Spirit must be invested
9 with still greater glory. If
there was glory in the adminis
tration that condemned, then
the administration that ac
quits abounds far more in glory
10 (indeed, in view of the tran
scendent glory, what was glori-
11 ous has thus no glory at all) ; if
what faded had its glory, then
what lasts wiU be invested with
12 far greater glory. Such being
my hope then, I am quite
13 frank and open — not like
Moses, who used to hang a veil
over his face to keep the chUd
ren of Israel from gazing at the
last rays of a fading glory.
14 Besides, their minds were
dulled, for to this very day,
when the Old Testament is read
aloud, the same veil hangs.
VeUed from them the fact that
15 the glory fades in Christ ! Yes,
down to this day, whenever
Moses is read aloud, the veil
16 rests on their heart ; though
whenever they turn to the Lord,
17 the veil is removed. (The Lord
means the Spirit, and wherever
the Spirit of the Lord is, there
18 is open freedom.) But we all
mirror the glory of the Lord with
face unveUed, and so we are
being transformed into the same
likeness as himself, passing from
one glory to another — for this
comes of the Lord the Spirit.
CHAPTER IV
1 Hence, as I hold this ministry
by God's mercy to me, I never
2 lose heart in it ; I disown those
practices which very shame con
ceals from ¦view ; I do not go
about it craftily ; I do not falsify
the word of God ; I state the
truth openly and so commend

II CORINTHIANS IV

441

commending ourselves to every
man's conscience in the sight of
God. 3 But ff our gospel be hid, it is
hid to them that are lost :
4 In whom the god of this
world hath blinded the minds of
them which believe not, lest the
light of the glorious gospel of
Christ, who is the image of God,
should shine unto them.
5 Por we preach not ourselves,
but Christ Jesus the Lord ; and
ourselves your servants for Jesus'
sake. 6 For God, who commanded the
light to shine out of darkness, hath
shined in our hearts, to give the
light of the knowledge of the glory
of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
7 But we have this treasure in
earthen vessels, that the exceUency
of the power may be of God, and
not of us.
8 We are troubled on every side,
yet not distressed ; we are per
plexed, but not in despair ;
9 Persecuted, but not forsaken ;
cast down, but not destroyed ;
10 Always bearing about in the
body the dying of the Lord Jesus,
that the lffe also of Jesus might
be made manifest in our body.
11 For we which live are alway
delivered unto death for Jesus'
sake, that the life also of Jesus
might be made manifest in our
mortal flesh.
12 So then death worketh in
us, but life in- you.
13 We ha-ving the same spirit
of faith, according as it is written,
I believed, and therefore have I
spoken ; we also behove, and
therefore speak ;
14 Knowing that he wbich
raised up the Lord Jesus shall
raise up us also by Jesus, and
shaU present us with you.
15 For aU things are for your
sakes, that the abundant grace
might through the thanksgiving of
many redound to the glory of God.
16 For which cause we faint
not ; but though our outward
man perish, yet the inward man
is renewed day by day.

myself toeveryman'sconscience
3 before God. Even if my gospel
is veiled, it is only veUed in tha
4 case of the perishing ; there the
god of this world has blinded
the minds of unbelievers, to
prevent them seeing the light
thrown by the gospel of the
glory of Christ, who is the like-
5 ness of God. (It is Christ
Jesus as Lord, not myself, that
I proclaim ; I am simply a
servant of yours for Je.sus'
sake.)
6 For God who said, " Light
shall shine out of darkness,"
has shone within my heart
to iUuminate men with the
knowledge of God's glory in
the face of Christ.
7 But I possess this treasure in
a fraU vessel of earth, to show
that the transcending power
belongs to God, not to myself ;
8 on every side I am harried but
not hemmed in, perplexed but
9 not despairing, persecuted but
not abai.doned, struck down
but not destroyed —
10 wherever I go, I am being
killed in the body as Je
sus was,
so that the lffe of Jesus
may come out in my
body :
11 every day of my lffe I am
being given over to
death for Jesus' sake,
so that the lffe of Jesus
may come out within
my mortal flesh.
12 In me then death is active,
13 in you life. But since our
spirit of faith is the same, there
fore — as it is written 7 believed
a7id so I spoke — I too believe
14 and so I speak, sure that He
who raised the Lord Jesus wUl
raise me too with Jesus and
set me at your side in his pres-
15 ence. It is all in your interests,
so that the more grace abounds,
the more thanksgiving may
rise and redound to the glory
16 of God. Hence I never lose
heart ; though my outward
man decays, my inner man is

442

II CORINTHIANS V

1 7 For our light affliction , which
is but for a moment, worketh for
us a far more exceeding and
eternal weight-of glory ;
18 While we look not at the
things which are seen, but at the
things which are not seen : for
the things which are seen are tem
poral; but the things which are
not seen are eternal.

17 renewed day after day. The
slight trouble of the passing
hour * results in a solid glory
18 past all comparison, for those
of us whose eyes are on the
unseen, not on the seen ; for
the seen is transient, the un
seen eternal. • Omitting iip.S>v.

CHAPTER V
1 For we know that if our
earthly house of this tabernacle
were dissolved, we have a buUding
of God, an house not made with
hands, eternal in the heavens.
2 For in this we groan, earnestly
desiring to be clothed upon wdth
our house which is from heaven :
3 If so be that being clothed we
shall not be found naked.
4 For we that are in this taber
nacle do groan, being burdened :
not for that we would be un
clothed, but clothed upon, that
mortality might be swallowed up
of lffe.
5 Now he that hath wrought us
for the selfsame thing is God, who
also hath given unto us the earnest
of the Spirit.
6 Therefore we are always con
fldent, knowing that, whilst we
are at home in the body, we are
absent from the Lord :
7 (Por we walk by faith, not by
sight:) 8 We are confldent, 7 say, and
wUling rather to be absent from
the body, and to be present with
the Lord.
9 Wherefore we labour, that,
whether present or absent, we
may be accepted of him.
10 Por we must aU appear be
fore the judgment seat of Christ ;
that every one may receive the
things done in his body, according
to that he hath done, whether it
be good or bad.
11 Knowing therefore the terror
of the Lord, we persuade men ;
but we are made manifest unto
God ; and I trust also are made
manffest in your consciences.

CHAPTER V
1 I KNOW that if this earthly
tent of mine is taken down,
I get a home from God, made
by no human hands, eternal in
2 the heavens. It makes me sigh
indeed, this yearning to be
under the cover of my heav-
3 enly habitation, since I am
sure that once so covered I shall
not be ' naked ' at the hour of
4 death. I do sigh within this
tent of mine with heavy
anxiety — not that I want to be
stripped, no, but to be under
the cover of the other, to have
my mortal element absorbed by
5 life. I am prepared for this
change by God, who has given
me the Spirit as its pledge and
instalment.
6 Come what may, then, I
am confldent ;
I know that whUe I reside
in the body I am away from
7 the Lord (for I have to lead
my life in faith, without seeing
8 him) : and in this confldence
I would fain get away from
the body and reside with the
Lord.
9 Hence also I am eager to
satisfy him, whether in the
10 'body or away from it ; for we
have all to appear without
disguise before the tribunal
of Christ, each to be requited
for what he has done -with his
body, weU or Ul.
11 If I ' appeal to the interests
of men.' then, it is with the
fear of the Lord before my
mind. What I am is plain to
God without disguise, plain
also, I trust, to your owm con-

II CORINTHIANS "VI

443

12 For we commend not our
selves again unto you, but give
you occasion to glory on our
behalf, that ye may have some
what to a7iswer them which glory
in appearance, and not in heart.
13 For whether we be beside our
selves, it is to God : or whether
we be sober, it is for your cause.
14 For the love of Christ con-
straineth us ; because we thus
judge, that if one died for aU, then
were aU dead :
15 And that he died for aU, that
they which live should not hence
forth live unto themselves, but
unto him which died for them,
and rose again.
16 Wherefore henceforth know
we no man after the flesh : yea,
though we have knowm Christ
after the flesh, yet now henceforth
know we him no more.
17 Therefore ff any man he in
Christ, he is a new creature : old
things are passed away ; behold,
all things are become new.
18 And all things are of God,
who hath reconcUed us to himself
by Jesus Christ, and hath given to
us the ministry of reconcUiation ;
19 To wdt, that God was in
Christ, reconcUing the world unto
himself, not imputing their tres
passes unto them ; and hath
committed unto us the word of
reconciUation. 20 Now then we are ambassa
dors for Christ, as though God did
beseech you by us : we pray you
in Christ's stead, be ye reconcUed
to God.
21 For he hath made him to be
sin for us, who knew no sin ; that
we mi.ght be made the righteous
ness of God in him.

12 science. This is not ' recom
mending myself to you again ' ;
it is giving you an incentive to
be proud of me, which you can
use against men who are proud
of externals instead of the
13 inward reality. ' I am beside
myself,' am I ? Well, that is
between myself and God. I
am ' sane,' am I ? WeU, that is
14 in your interests ; for I am
controlled by the love of Christ,
convinced that as One has died
15 for all, then all have died, and
that he died for aU in order to
have the living Uve no longer
for themselves but for him who
16 died and rose for them. Once
con-vinced of this, then, I
estimate no one by what is
external ; even though I once
estimated Christ by what is
external, I no longer estimate
17 him thus. There is a new
creation whenever a man comes
to be in Christ ; what is old is
18 gone, the new has come. It is
aU the doing of the God who
has reconcUed me to himself
through Christ and has per
mitted me to be a minister
19 of his reconciliation. For in
Christ God reconcUed the world
to Himself instead of counting
men's trespasses against them ;
and he entrusted me with the
message of his reconcUiation.
20 So I am an envoy for Christ,
God appealing by me, as it
were — be reconcUed to God, I
entreat you on behalf of Christ.
21 For our sakes He made him to
be sin who himself knew noth
ing of sin, so that in him we
might become the righteous
ness of God,

CHAPTER VI
1 We then, as workers together 1
with him, beseech you also that
ye receive not the grace of God in 2
vain. 2 (For he saith, I have heard
thee in a time accepted, and in
the day of salvation have I suc
coured thee : behold, now is the

CHAPTER VI
I APPEAL to you too, as a
worker with God, do not receive
the grace of God in vain. (He
saith, 7 have heard you in the time of
favour,
and helped you on the day of
salvation.

444

II CORINTHIANS VI

I

accepted time ; behold, now is
the day of salvation.)
3 Giving no offence in any
thing, that the ministry be not
blamed :
4 But in all things approving
ourselves as the ministers of God,
in much patience, in afflictions, in
necessities, in distresses,
5 In stripes, in imprisonments,
in tumults, in labours, in watch-
ings, in fastings ;
6 By pureness, by knowledge,
by longsuffering, by kindness, by
the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
7 By the word of truth, by the
power of God, by the armour of
righteousness on the right hand
and on the left,
8 By honour and dishonour, by
evU report and good report : as
deceivers, and yet true ;
9 As unknown, and yet weU
kno-svn ; as dying, and, behold, we
Uve ; as chastened, and not kUled ;
10 As sorrowful, yet alway re
joicing ; as poor, yet making many
rich ; as having nothing, and yet
possessing all things.
11 O ye Corinthians, our mouth
is open unto you, our heart is
enlarged. 12 Y''e are not straitened in us,
but ye are straitened in your own
bowels. 13 Now for a recompence in the
same, (I speak as unto my chil
dren,) be ye also enlarged.
14 Be ye not unequally yoked
together with unbelievers : for
what fellowship hath righteousness
with unrighteousness ? and what
communion hath light with dark
ness ?
15 And what concord hath
Christ with Belial ? or what part
hath he that beUeveth with an
infldel ?
16 And what agreement hath
the temple of God with idols ? for
ye are the temple of the Uving
God ; as God hath said, I wiU
dwell in them, and walk in them ;
and I wdll be their God, and they
shaU be my people.
17 'Wherefore come out from
among them, and be ye separate.

WeU, here is the time of favour,
3 here is the day of salvation.) I
put no obstacle in the path of
any, so that my ministry may
4 not be discredited ; I pro-ve
myself at aU points a true mini
ster of God, by great endur
ance, by suffering, by troubles,
5 by calamities, by lashes, by
imprisonment ; mobbed, toil-
6 ing, sleepless, star-ving ; -svith
innocence, insight, patience,
kindness, the holy Spirit, un-
7 affected love, true words, the
power of God ; with the
weapons of integrity for attack
8 or for defence, amid honour
and dishonour, amid evU report
and good report, an ' impostor '
9 but honest, ' unknown ' but
well-known, dying but here I
am alive, chastened but not
10 killed, grieved but always glad,
a ' pauper,' but the means of
wealth to many, without a
penny but possessed of aU.
11 O Corinthians, I am keeping
nothing back from you ; my
heart is wide open for you.
12 ' Restraint ' ? — that lies with
13 you, not me. A fair exchange
now, as the chUdren say !
Open your hearts wide to me.
14 [Keep out of all incongruous
ties with unbelievers.
'What have righteousness and
iniquity in common,
or how can light associate
wdth darkness ?
15 Wliat harmony can there be
between Christ and
Beliar,
or what business has a ¦
believer with an unbe
liever ?
16 What compact can there be
between God's temple
and idols ?
For we are the temple of the
living God — as God has said,
7 will dwell and move among
them,
I will be their God and they
shall he my people.
17 Therefore come away from
them,
separate, saith the Lord,

II CORINTHIANS VII

445

saith the Lord, and touch not the
unclean thing ; and I wiU receive
you, 18 AndwUlbeaPatheruntoyou,
and ye shaU be my sons and daugh
ters, saith the Lord Almighty.

touch not what is unclean ;
then I will receive you,
18 7 will be a Father to you,
and you shall be my sotis and
daughters,
saith the Lord almighty.

CHAPTER VII

CHAPTER VII
1 Having therefore these pro
mises, dearly beloved, let us
cleanse ourselves frorn aU fllthi-
ness of the flesh and spirit, per
fecting holiness in the fear of
God. 2 Receive us ; we have wronged
no man, we have corrupted
no man, we have defrauded no
man. 3 I speak not this to condemn
you : for I have said before, that
ye are in our hearts to die and
live with you.
4 Great is my boldness of
speech toward you, great is my
glorying of you : I am fiUed with
comfort, I am exceeding joyful in
aU our tribulation.
5 For, when we were come into
Macedonia, our flesh had no rest,
but we were troubled on every
side ; -without were flghtings,
-within were fears.
6 Nevertheless God, that com
forteth those that are cast down,
comforted us by the coming of
Titus ;
7 And not by his coming only,
but by the consolation wherewith
he was comforted in you, when he
told us your earnest desire, your
mourning, your fervent mind to
ward me ; so that I rejoiced the
more. 8 For though I made you sorry
with a letter, I do not repent,
though I did repent : for I per
ceive that the same epistle hath
made you sorry, though it were
but for a season.
9 Now I rejoice, not that ye
were made sorry, but that ye
sorrowed to repentance : for ye
* This bracketed paragraph (vi. 14-vii. 1) belongs to some other part of Paul's
correspondence -with the Corinthian church.
t Reading ^Kenmv with the Vulgate, which "alone has preserved the true read
ing, M being read as u " (Hort).

1 As these great promises are
ours, beloved, let us cleanse
ourselves from everything that
contaminates either flesh or
spirit ; let us be fully conse
crated by reverence for God.]*
2 Make a place for me in your
hearts ; I have wronged no one,
ruined no one, taken advantage
of no one.
3 I am not saying this to con
demn you. Condemn you ?
'Why, I repeat, you are in my
very heart, and you wUl be
there in death and lffe alike.
4 I have absolute confldence in
you, I am indeed proud of
you, you are a perfect comfort
to me, I am overflowing wdth
delight, for aU the trouble I
5 have to bear. For I got no
relief from the strain of things,
even when I reached Mace
donia ; it was trouble at every
turn, wrangling all round me,
6 fears in my own mind. But
the God who comforts the
dejected comforted me by the
7 arrival of Titus. Yes, and by
more than his arrival,' by the
comfort which you had been to
him ; for he gave me such a
report of how you longed for
me, how sorry you were, and
how eagerly you took my part,
that it added to my delight.
8 In fact, if I did pain you by
that letter, I do not regret it.
I did regret it when I dis
covered f that my letter had
pained you even for the time
9 being, but I am glad now — not
glad that you were pained but
glad that your pain induced

446

II CORINTHIANS VIII

were made sorry after a godly
manner, that ye might receive
damage by us in nothing.
10 Por godly sorrow worketh
repentance to salvation not to be
repented of : but the sorrow of
the world worketh death.
11 For behold this selfsame
thing, that ye sorrowed after a
godly sort, what carefulness it
wrought in you, yea, what clearing
of yourselves, yea, what indigna
tion, yea, what fear, yea, what
vehement desire, yea, what zeal,
yea, what revenge ! In aU things
ye have approved yourselves to
be clear in this matter.
12 Wherefore, though I ¦svrote
unto you, 7 did it not for his cause
that had done the wrong, nor for
his cause that suffered wrrong, but
that our care for you in the sight
of God might appear unto you.
13 Therefore we were comforted
in ycur comfort : yea, and exceed
ingly the more joyed we for the
joy of Titus, because his spirit was
refreshed by you all.
14 For if I have boasted any
thing to him of you, I am not
ashamed ; but as we spake all
things to you in truth, even so our
boasting, which 7 made before
Titus, is found a truth.
15 And his inward affection is
more abundant toward you,
whUst he remembereth the obedi
ence of you all, how with fear and
trembling ye received him.
16 I rejoice therefore that I
have confidence in you in all
things. CHAPTER VIII
1 Moreover, brethren, we do
you to wit of the grace of God
.bestowed on the churches of
Macedonia ;
2 How that in a great trial of
affliction the abundance of their
joy and their deep poverty
abounded unto the riches of their
liberality. 3 Por to their power, I bear re
cord, yea, and beyond their power
they were wiUing of themselves ;

you to repent. Por you were
pained as God meant you to
be pained, and so you got no
10 harm from what I did ; the
pain God is aUowed to guide
ends in a saving repentance
never to be regretted, whereas
the world's pain ends in death.
11 See what this pain divine has
done for you, how serious it
has made you, how keen to
clear yourselves, how indig
nant, how alarmed, how eager
for me, how determined, how
relentless ! Y''ou have shown in
every way that you were
12 honest in the business. So my
letter was written to you, not on
account of the offender nor for
the sake of the injured party,
but in order to let you realize
before God how seriously you
do care for me.
13 That is what comforts me.
And over and above my per
sonal comfort, I was specially
delighted at the delight of
Titus. You have all set his
14 mind at rest. I told him of my
pride in you, and I have not
been disappointed. No, just
as all I have had to say to you
has been true, so aU I said
about you to Titus, all my
pride in you, has also proved
15 true. His own heart goes out
to you all the more when he
remembers how you aU obeyed
him, and how you received him
with reverence and trembling.
16 I am glad to have full confi
dence in you.
CHAPTER VIII
1 Now, brothers, I have to tell
you about the grace God has
given to the churches of Mace
donia.
2 Amid a severe ordeal of
trouble, their overflowing joy
and their deep poverty to
gether have poured out a flood
3 of rich generosity ; I can
testffy that up to their means,
aye and beyond their means,
4 they have given — begging me

II CORINTHIANS VIII

447

4 Praying us with much in-
treaty that we would receive the
gift, and take upon us the feUow
ship of the ministering to the
saints. 5 And this they did, not as we
hoped, but flrst gave their own
selves to the Lord, and unto us
by the wUl of God.
6 Insomuch that we desired
Titus, that as he had begun, so
he would also finish in you the
same grace also.
7 Therefore, as ye abound in
every thing, in faith, and utter
ance, and knowledge, and in aU
diligence, and in your love to us,
.see that ye abound in this grace
also. 8 I speak not by commandment,
but by occasion of the forwardness
of others, and to prove the sin
cerity of your love.
9 For ye know the grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ, that, though
he was rich, yet for your sakes he
became poor, that ye through his
poverty might be rich.
10 And herein I give my
ad^vice : for this is expedient for
you, who have begun before, not
only to do, but also to be forward
a year ago.
11 Now therefore perform the
doing of it ; that as there was a
readiness to wiU, so there may be
a performance also out of that
which ye have.
12 For ff there be first a wdlling
mind, it is accepted according to
that a man hathi, and not accord
ing to that he hath not.
13 For 7 mean not that other
men be eased, and ye burdened :
14 But by an equality, that
now at this time your abundance
7nay he a supply for their want,
that their abundance also may be
a supply for your want : that
there may be equality :
15 As it is written, He that
had gathered much had nothing
over ; and he that had gathered
little had no lack.
* Reading ef v^wv h vixtv with X
C D G, almost all the evidence of the
Latin and Syriac versions, etc.

of their own accord, most
urgently, for the favour of con
tributing to the support of the
5 saints. They have done more
than I expected ; they gave
themselves to the Lord, to be
gin with, and then (for so God
wiUed it) they put themselves
6 at my disposal. This has led
me to ask Titus to complete
the arrangements for the same
gracious contribution among
yourselves, as it was he who
7 started it. Now then, you
are to the front in everything,
in faith, in utterance, in know
ledge, in all zeal, and in love for
us * — do come to the front in
this gracious enterprise as weU.
8 I am not issuing any orders,
only using the zeal of others to
prove how sterling your own
9 love is. (You know how gra
cious our Lord Jesus Christ
was ; rich though he was, he
became poor for the sake of
you, that by his poverty you
10 might be rich.) But I wUl teU
you what I think about it ;
it is to your interest to go on
with this enterprise, for you
started it last year, you were
the first not merely to do any
thing but to want to do any-
11 thing. Now, carry it through,
so that your readiness to take
it up may be equalled by the
way you carry it through — so
12 far as your means aUow. If
orJy one is ready to give
according to his means it is
acceptable ; he is not asked
to give what he has not got.
13 This does not mean that other
people are to be relieved and
14 you to suffer : it is a matter
of give and take ; at the pre
sent moment your surplus goes
to make up what they lack,
in order that their surplus may
go to make up what you lack.
15 Thus it is to give and take — as
it is written,
He who got much had nothing
over,
and he who got little had not
too little.

448

II CORINTHIANS IX

16 But thanks be to God,
which put the same earnest care
into the heart of Titus for you.
17 For indeed he accepted the
exhortation ; but being more for
ward, of his own accord he went
unto you.
18 And we have sent ¦with him
the brother, whose praise is in
the gospel throughout aU the
churches ;
19 And not that only, but
who was also chosen of the
churches to travel with us with
this grace, which is administered
by us to the glory of the same
Lord, and declaration of your
ready mind :
20 Avoiding this, that no
man should blame us in this
abundance which is administered
by us :
2 1 Providing for honest things ,
not only in the sight of the
Lord, but also in the sight of
men. 22 And we have sent wdth
them our brother, whom we have
oftentimes proved dUigent in
many things, but now much
more diligent, upon the great
confidence which 7 have in
you. 23 Whether any do enquire of
Titus, he is my partner and
fellowhelper concerning you :
or our brethren he e7iquired of,
they are the messengers of the
churches, a>id the glory of Christ.
24 Wherefore shew ye to them,
and before the churches, the
proof of your love, and of our
boasting on your behaff.
CHAPTER IX
1 For as touching the min
istering to the saints, it is
superfluous for me to write to
you: 2 For I know the forwardness
of your mind, for which I boast of
you to them of Macedonia, that
Achaia was ready a year ago ; and
your zeal hath provoked very
many. 3 Yet have I sent the brethren,

16 Thanks be to God who
has inspired Titus with an
interest in you equal to
17 my o-svn ; he has indeed
responded to my request,
but he is off to you by
his own choice, so keen is
18 his interest in you. Along
with him I am sending that
brother whose services to
the gospel are praised by
19 all the churches ; besides,
he has been appointed by
the churches to travel with
me- on the business of
administering this fund to
the glory of the Lord.
His appointment has my
20 full consent, for I want to
take precautions against
any risk of suspicion in con
nection with the adminis-
21 tration of this charity ; I
aim at being above reproach
not only from God but
22 also from men. Along with
them I am also sending our
brother : I have had ample
proof of his keen interest
on many occasions, and it
is specially keen on this
occasion, as he has absolute
23 confldence in you. Titus
is my coUsague, he shares
my work for you, and
these brothers of mine are
apostles of the church, a
24 credit to Christ. So let
them have proof of how
you can love, and of my
reasons for being proud of
you ; it wiU be a proof read
by the churches.
CHAPTER IX
1 Indeed it is quite super
fluous for me to be writing to
you about this charitable ser-
2 vice to the saints ; I know how
willing you are, I am proud of
it. 1 have boasted of you to
the Macedonians : "Achaia,"
I tell them, ' ' was all ready last
year." And your zeal has
been a stimulus to the major-
3 ity of them. At the same time

II CORINTHIANS IX

449

lest our boasting of you should be
in vain in this behalf ; that, as I
said, ye may be ready :
4 Lest haply ff they of Mace
donia come with me, and flnd you
unprepared, we (that we say not,
ye) should be ashamed iu this
same confident boasting.
5 Therefore I thought it neces
sary to exhort the brethren,
that they would go before unto
you, and make up beforehand
your bounty, whereof ye had
notice before, that the same
might be ready, as a matter of
bounty, and not as of covetous
ness. 6 But this 7 say. He which
soweth sparingly shall reap also
sparingly ; and he which soweth
bountifully shall reap also bounti-
fuUy. 7 Every man according as he
purposeth in his heait, so let him
give ; not grudgingly, or of neces
sity : for God loveth a cheerful
giver. 8 And God is able to make aU
grace abound toward you ; that
ye, always having aU sufficiency
in all thi7igs, may abound to every
good work :
9 (As it is written. He hath dis
persed abroad ; he hath given to
the poor : his righteousness re
maineth for ever.
10 Now he that ministereth,
seed to the sower both minister
bread for your food, and multi
ply your seed so-psm, and in
crease the fruits of your righteous
ness ;)
11 Being enriched in every
thing to aU bountffulness, which
causeth through us thanksgiving
to God.
12 For the administration of
this service not only supplieth the
want of the saints, but is abundant
also by many thanksgivings unto
God; 13 Whiles by the experiment of
this ministration they glorffy God
for your professed subjection unto
the gospel of Christ, and for your
liberal distribution unto them, and
unto all men ;
15

I am sending these brothers just
in caie my pride in you should
prove an empty boast in this
particular instance ; I want you
to be " all ready, ' ' as I have been
4 telling them that you would
be, in case any Macedonians
accompany me and find you are
not ready — which would make
me (not to speak of yourselves)
ashamed of having been so sure.
5 That is why I have thought it
necessary to ask these brothers
to go on in advance and get your
promised contribution ready in
good time. I want it to be
forthcoming as a generous gift,
not as money wrung out of you.
6 Mark this : he who sows
sparingly will reap sparingly,
and he who sows generously
will reap a generous harvest.
7 Everyone is to give what he has
made up his mind to give ;
there is to be no grudging or
compulsion about it, for God
loves the giver who gives
8 cheerfully. God is able to bless
you -svith ample means, so that
you may always have quite
enough for any emergency of
your own and ample besides
9 for any kind act to others ; as
it is -written. He scatters his gifts
to the poor broadcast, his charity
lasts for ever.
10 He who furnishes the sower
with seed and with bread to
eat -svill supply seed for you and
multiply it ; he -will increase
11 the crop of your charities — you
wdll be enriched on all hands, so
that you can be generous on all
occasions, and your generosity,
of which I am the agent, will
make men give thanks to God ;
12 for the service rendered by this
fund does more than supply the
wants of the saints, it overflows
wdth many a cry of thanks to
13 God. This service shows what
you are, it makes men praise
God for the way you have come
under the gospel of Christ
which you confess, and for the
generosity of your contribu
tions to themselves and to all ;

450

II CORINTHIANS X

14 And by their prayer for you,
wliich long after you for the ex
ceeding grace of God in you.
15 Thanks be unto God for his
unspeakable gfft.
CHAPTER X
1 Now I Paul myself beseech
you by the meekness and gentle
ness of Christ, who in presence
am base among you, but being
absent am bold toward you :
2 But I beseech you, that I may
not be bold when I am present
with that confldence, where-with
I think to be bold against some,
which think of us as ff we walked
according to the flesh.
3 Por though we walk in the
flesh, we do not war after the fiesh :
4 (Por the weapons of our war
fare are not carnal, but mighty
through God to the puUing down
of strong holds ; )
5 Casting do-wn imaginations,
and every high thing that exalteth
itself against the knowledge of
God, and bringing into captivity
every thought to the obedience of
Christ ;
6 And ha-ving in a readiness to
revenge all disobedience, when
your obedience is fulfiUed.
7 Do ye look on things after the
outward appearance ? If any
man trust to himself that he is
Christ's, let him of himself think
this again, that, as he is Christ's,
even so are we Christ's.
8 For though I should boast
somewhat more of our authority,
which the Lord hath given us for
edification, and not for your
destruction, I should not be
ashamed :
9 That I may not seem as ff I
would terrffy you by letters.
10 For his letters, say they, are
weighty and powerful ; but his
bodily presence is weak, and his
speech contemptible.
11 Let such an one think this,
that, such as we are in word by
letters when we are absent, such
will we be also in deed when we
are present.

14 they are drawn to you and pray
for you, on account of the sur
passing grace which God has
15 shown to you. Thanks be to
God for his unspeakable gift !
CHAPTER X
1 1 APPEAL to you myself by
the gentleness and considera
tion of Christ — the Paul who
is ' humble enough to your face
when he is with you, but out
spoken enough when he gets
2 away from you.' I beg of you
that when I do come I may not
have to speak out and be per
emptory ; but my mind is
made up to tackle certain
people who have made up their
minds that I move on the low
3 level of the flesh. I do live
in the flesh, but I do not make
4 war as the flesh does ; the
weapons of my warfare are not
weapons of the flesh, but divine
ly strong to demolish fortresses
5 — I demolish theories and any
rampart thrown up to resist
the knowledge of God, I take
every project prisoner to make
6 it obey Christ, I am prepared
to court-martial anyone who
remains insubordinate, once
your submis.sion is complete.
7 Look at this obvious fact.
So-and-so is perfectly sure he
' belongs to Christ ' ? Well
then, let him understand, on
second thoughts, that I ' be
long to Christ ' as much as he
8 does. Even supposing I were
to boast somewhat freely of my
authority (and the Lord gave it
to me for liuUding you up, not
for demolishing you), I would
9 feel quite justifled. But I am
not going to seem as if I were
' overawing you with a letter,'
10 so to speak. My oppo
nent says, ' Paul's letters are
weighty and telling, but his
personality is weak and his
delivery is beneath contempt.'
11 Let him understand that I wUl
act when I arrive, as forcibly
as I express myself by letter

II CORINTHIANS XI

451

12 For we d£tre not make our
selves of the number, or compare
ourselves wdth some that com
mend themselves : but they mea
suring themselves by themselves,
and comparing themselves among
themselves, are not -wise.
13 But we -vsdU not boast of
things -without our measure, but
according to the measure of the
rule which God hath distributed
to us, a measure to reach even
unto you.
14 For we stretch not our
selves beyond our measure, as
though we reached not unto you :
for we are come as far as to you
also in preaching the gospel of
Christ :
15 Not boasting of things with
out our measure, that is, of other
men's labours ; but ha-sdng hope,
when your faith is increased, that
we shaU be enlarged by you ac
cording to our rule abundantly,
16 To preach the gospel in the
regions beyond you, and not to
boast in another man's line of
things made ready to our hand.
17 But he that glorieth, let him
glory in the Lord.
18 For not he that commendeth
himseff is approved, but whom the
Lord commendeth.

12 when I am absent. I do not
venture to class myself or to
compare myself with certain
exalted individuals ! They be
long to the class of self-praisers;
whUe I limit myself to my own
sphere,* I compare myseff with
13 my own standards, and so my
boasting never goes beyond the
limit — it is determined by the
limits of the sphere marked out
for me by God. That sphere
stretches to include yourselves.
14 I am not overstepping the
limit, as if you lay beyond my
sphere ; I was the very flrst to
reach you with the gospel of
15 Christ. I do not boast beyond
my limits in a sphere where
other men have done the work ;
my hope rather is that the
growth of your faith will aUow
me to enlarge the range of my
16 appointed sphere and preach
the gospel in the lands that lie
beyond you, instead of boasting
within another's province over
work that is already done.
17 However, let him who boasts
18 boast of the Lord ; for it is not
the self-praiser with his own
recommendations who is ac
cepted, it is the man whom the
Lord recommends.
• Omitting ov trvviova-Lv * T]p,eh Se with D *, etc.

CHAPTER XI
1 Would to God ye could bear
wdth me a Uttle in my folly : and
indeed bear ¦with me.
2 For I am jealous over you
¦with godly jealousy : for I have
espoused you to one husband,
that I may present you as a chaste
virgin to Christ.
3 But I fear, lest by any means,
as the serpent beguUed Eve
through his subtilty, so your
minds should be corrupted from
the simplicity that is in Christ.
4 For ff he that cometh preach
eth another Jesus, whom we have
not preached, or if ye receive
another spirit, which ye have not
received, or another gospel, which

CHAPTER XI
1 I WISH you would put up
with a little ' folly ' from me.
2 Do put up with me, for I
feel a divine jealousy on your
behalf. I betrothed you as a
. chaste maiden to present you
3 to your one husband Christ, but
I am afraid of your thoughts
getting seduced from a single
devotion to Christ, just as the
serpent beguiled Eve with his
4 cunning. You put up with it
all right, when, some interloper
preaches a second Jesus (not
the Jesus I preached), or when
you are treated to a Spirit dif
ferent from the Spirit you once
received, and to a different gos-

452

II CORINTHIANS XI

ye have not accepted, ye might
well bear with him.
5 For I suppose I was not a
whit behind the very chiefest
apostles. 6 But though 7 he rude in
.speech, yet not in knowledge ; but
we have been throughly made
manifest among you in all things.
7 Have I committed an ofl'ence
in abasing myself that ye might be
exalted, because I have preached
to you the gospel of God freely ?
8 I robbed other churches,
taking wages of the7n, to do you
service. 9 And when I was present with
you, and wanted, I was chargeable
to no man : for that which was
lacking to me the brethren which
came from Macedonia supplied :
and in aU thi7igs I have kept
myself from being burdensome
unto you, and so will I keep
myself. 10 As the truth of Christ is in
me, no man shall stop me of this
boasting in the regions of Achaia.
11 Wherefore ? because I love
you not ? God knoweth.
1 2 But what I do, that I wUl do,
that I may cut off occasion from
them which desire occasion ; that
wherein they glory, they may be
found even as we.
13 For such are false apostles,
deceitful workers, transforming
themselves into the apostles of
Christ. 14 And no marvel ; for Satan
himself is transformed into an
angel of light.
15 Therefore it is no great
thing if his ministers also be trans
formed as the ministers of right
eousness ; whose end shall be
according to their works.
16 I say again. Let no man
think me a fool ; if otherwise, yet
as a, fool receive me, that I may
boast myself a little.
17 That which I speak, I speak
it not after the Lord, but as it
were foolishly, in this confidence
of boasting.
18 Seeing that many glory after
the flesh, I will glory also.

pel from what I gave you.
5 Why not put up with me ? I
hold 1 am not one whit inferior
6 to these precious ' apostles ' ! I
am no speaker, perhaps, but
knowledge I do possess ; I
never faffed to make myseff
intelligible to you.
7 But perhaps I did wrong in
.taking a humble place that you
might have a high one — I
mean, in preaching the gospel
8 of God to you for nothing ! I
made a levy on other churches,
J took pay from them so as to
9 minister to you ; even when I
ran short, during my stay -with
you, I was no encumbrance to
anybody, for the brothers who
came from Macedonia supplied
my wants. Thus I kept my
self, as I intend to keep my
self, from being a burden to you
10 in any way. By the truth of
Christ within me, I am going to
make this my pride and boast
unchecked throughout the
11 regions of Achaia ! Why? Be
cause I do not love you ? God
12 knows I do. No, I intend to go
on as I am doing, in order to
checkmate those who would
fain make out that in the apos-
tolate of which they boast they
work on the same terms as
13 I do. ' Apostles ' ? They are
spurious apostles, false work
men — they are masquerading
14 as ' apostles of Christ.' No
wonder they do, for Satan him
self masquerades as an angel
15 of Ught. So it is no surprise if
his ministers also masquerade
as ministers of righteousness.
Their doom wUl answer to their
deeds.
16 I repeat, no one is to think
me a fool ; but even so, pray
bear with me, fool as I am,
that I may have my little boast
17 as well as others ! CWhat I am
now going to say is not inspired
by the Lord : I am in the lole
of a ' fool,' now, on this business
18 of boasting. Since many boast
on the score of the fiesh, I wUl
19 do the same.) You put up -vsdth

II CORINTHIANS XI

453

19 For ye suffer fools gladly,
seeing ye yourselves are wise.
20 For ye suffer, if a man bring
you into bondage, if a man devour
you, ff a man take of you, if a man
exalt himself, U a man smite you
on the face.
21 I speak as concerning re
proach, as though we had been
weak. Howbeit whereinsoever
any is bold, (I speak fooUshly,) I
am bold also.
22 Are they Hebrews ? so am I.
Are they Israelites ? so am I. Are
they the seed of Abraham ? so
am I.
23 Are they ministers of Christ?
(I speak as a fool) I am more ; in
labours more abundant, in stripes
above measure, in prisons more
frequent, in deaths oft.
24 Of the Jews five times
received I forty stripes save
one. 25 Thrice was I beaten with
rods, once was I stoned, thrice
I suffered shipwreck, a night
and a day I have been in the
deep ;
26 7n journeyings often, in
perils of waters, in perUs of rob
bers, in perUs by mine own
countrymen, in perUs by the
heathen, in perils in the city, in
perUs in the wilderness, in perUs
in the sea, in perils among false
brethren ;
27 In weariness and painful-
ness, in watchings often, in
hunger and thirst, in fastings often,
in cold and nakedness.
28 Beside those things that are
-svithout, that which cometh upon
me daUy, the care of aU the
churches. 29 Who is weak, and I am not
weak ? who is offended, and I bum
not ?
30 If I must needs glory, I wUl
glory of the things which concern
mine infirmities.
31 The God and Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed
for evermore, knoweth that I lie
not. 32 In Damascus the governor
under Aretas the king kept the

fools so readily, you who know
20 so much ! You put up with a
man who assumes control of
your souls, with a man who
spends your money, with a man
who dupes you, with a man who
gives himself airs, with a man
21 who tUes in your face. I am
quite ashamed to say I was not
equal to that sort of thing !
But let them vaunt as they
please, I am equal to them
(mind, this is the role of a fbol! ).
22 Are they Hebrews ? so am I.
Israelites ? so am I. De
scended from Abraham ? so
23 am I. Ministers of Christ ?
yes perhaps, but not as much as
I am (I am mad to talk like
this !), with all my labours,
with all my lashes, with all my
time in prison — a record longer
far than theirs. I have been
often at the point of death ;
24 five times have I got forty
lashes (all but one) from the
25 Jews, three times I have been
beaten by the Romans, once
pelted with stones, three times
shipwrecked, adrfft at sea for a
26 whole night and day ; I have
been often on my travels, I
have been in danger from rivers
and robbers, in danger from
Jews and GentUes, through
dangers of town and of desert,
through dangers on the sea,
through dangers among false
27 brothers — through labour and
hardship, through many a
sleepless night, through hunger
and thirst, starving many a
28 time, cold and ill-clad, and all
the rest of it. And then there
is the pressing business of
each day, the care of all the
29 churches. Who is weak, and I
do not feel his weakness ?
Whose faith is hurt, and I am
not aglow with indignation ?
30 If there is to be any boasting,
I wdll boast of what I am weak
31 enough to suffer ! The God
and Father of the Lord Jesus,
He who is blessed for ever. He
knows I am telling the truth !
32 (At Damascus the ethnarch of

454

II CORINTHIANS XII

city of the Damascenes wdth a
garrison, desirous to apprehend
me :
33 And through a window in a
basket was I let down by the waU,
and escaped his hands.
CHAPTER XII
1 It is not expedient for me
doubtless to glory. I will come
to visions and revelations of the
Lord. 2 I knew a man in Christ above
fourteen years ago, (whether in
the body, I cannot tell ; or whe
ther out of the body, I cannot
tell : God knoweth ;) such an one
caught up to the third heaven.
3 And I knew such a man,
(whether in the body, or out of the
body, I cannot tell : God know
eth ;)
4 How that he was caught up
into paradise, and heard unspeak
able words, which it is not la-wful
for a man to utter.
5 Of such an one -wiU I glory :
yet of myself I will not glory,
but in mine infirmities.
6 For though I would desire
to glory, I shall not be a fool ; for
I wUl say the truth : but now I
forbear, lest any man should think
of me above that which he seeth
me to be, or that he heareth of me.
7 And lest I should be exalted
above measure through the abun
dance of the revelations, there was
given to me a thorn in the fiesh,
the messenger of Satan to buft'et
me, lest I should be exalted above
measure. 8 Por this thing I besought the
Lord thrice, that it might depart
from me.
9 And he said unto me. My
grace is sufficient for thee : for
my strength is made perfect in
weakness. Most gladly therefore
wdll I rather glory in my infirmi
ties, that the power of Christ may
rest upon me.
10 'Therefore I take pleasure in
inflrmities, in reproaches, in neces
sities, in persecutions, in dis
tresses for Christ's sake : for

king Aretas had patrols out
in the city of the Damascenes
33 to arrest me , but I was lowered
in a basket from a loophole
in the wall, and so managed
to escape his clutches.)
CHAPTER XII
1 There is nothing to be
gained by this sort of thing,
but as I am obliged to boast,
I wUl go on to visions and
2 revelations of the Lord. I
know a man in Christ who
fourteen years ago was
caught up to the third
heaven. In the body or out
of the body ? That I do
3 not know : God knows. I
simply know that in the body
or out of the body (God
4 knows which) this man was
caught up to paradise and
heard sacred secrets which
no human lips can repeat.
5 Of an experience like that
I am prepared to boast,
but not of myself per-
sonaUy — not except as re-
6 gards my weaknesses. (If I
did care to boast of other
things, I would be no ' fool,'
for I would have a true tale
to tell ; however, I abstain
from that — I want no one
to take me for more than
he can see in me or make
7 out from me.) My wealth of
-visions might have puffed
me up, so I was given a
thorn in the flesh, an angel
of Satan to rack me and keep
me from being puffed up ;
8 three times over I prayed
the Lord to make it leave
9 me, but he told me, " It is
enough for you to have my
grace : it is in weakness that
[my] power is fully felt." So
I am proud to boast of all m y
weakness, and thus to have
the power of Christ resting on
10 my life. It makes me satis-
fled, for Christ's sake, wdth
weakness, insults, trouble,
persecution, and calamity ;

II CORINTHIANS XII

466

when I am weak, then am I
strong. 11 I am become a fool in
glorying ; ye have compeUed
me : for I ought to have been
commended of you : for in
nothing am I behind the very
chiefest apostles, though I be
nothing. 12 Truly the signs of an
apostle were wrought among
you in all patience, in signs,
and wonders, and mighty
deeds. 13 For what is it wherein
ye were inferior to other
churches, except it be that 1
myself was not burdensome to
you ? forgive me this wrong.
14 Behold, the third time
I am ready to come to you ;
and I wdll not be burdensome
to you : for I seek not your's,
but you : for the children
ought not to lay up for the
parents, but the parents for
the children.
15 And I wUl very gladly
spend and be spent for you ;
though the more abundantly I
love you, the less I be loved.
16 But be it so, I did not
burden you : nevertheless, be
ing crafty, I caught you -with
guile. 1 7 Did T make a gain of you
by any of them whom I sent
unto you ?
18 1 desired Titus, and with
him I sent a brother. Did
Titus make a gain of you ?
walked we not in the same
spirit ? walked we not in the
same steps ?
19 Again, think ye that we
excuse ourselves unto you ?
we speak before God in Christ :
but we do all things, dearly
beloved, for your edifying.
20 For I fear, lest, when
I come, I shall not flnd you
such as I would, and that I
shall be found unto you such
as ye would not : lest there
be debates, envyings, wraths,
strffes, backbitings, whisper
ings, swellings, tumults:

for I am strong just when I
am weak.
11 Now this is playing the fool !
But you forced me to it, instead
of coming forward yourselves
and vouching for me. That
was what I deserved ; for, ' no
body ' as I am, I am not one
whit inferior to these precious
12 ' apostles.' You had aU the
miracles that mark an apostle
done for you fully and patiently
— miracles, wonders, and
13 deeds of power. Where were
you inferior to the rest of the
churches ? — unless in this, that
your apostle did not choose to
make himself a burden to you.
Pray pardon me this terrible
14 wrong ! Here am I all ready to
pay you my third visit. And I
wUl not be a burden to you ; I
want yourselves and not your
money. ChUdren have not to
put money by for their parents ;
that is what parents do for
15 their children. And for your
souls I wUl gladly spend my all
and be spent myself. Am I to
be loved the less because I love
you more than others ?
16 But let that pass, you say ;
I was not a burden to you, no,
but I was clever enough to dupe
you wdth my tricks ? Was I ?
17 Did I make something out of
you by any of my messengers ?
18 I asked Titus to go, and with
him I sent our brother. Titus
did not make anything out of
you, did he ? And did not I act
in the same spirit as he did? Did
I not take the very same steps ?
19 You think all this time I am
defending myself to you ? No,
I am .speaking in Christ before
the presence of God, and speak
ing every word, iDeloved, in
20 order to buUd you up. For I
am afraid I may perhaps come
and flnd you are not what I
could wdsh, whUe you may find
I am not what you could wish ;
I am afraid of flnding quarrels,
jealousy, temper, rivalry, slan
ders, gossiping, arrogance, and
21 disorder — afraid that when I

456

II CORINTHIANS XIII

21 .4 nd lest, when I come again,
my God wUl humble me among
you, and that I shall bewail many
which have sinned already, and
have not repented of the un
cleanness and fornication and
lasci-viousness which they have
committed.

come back to you, my God
may humUiate me before you, i
and I may have to mourn for
many who sinned some time
ago and yet have never re
pented of the impurity, the
sexual vice, and the sensuality
which they have practised.

CHAPTER XIII
1 This is the third time I am
coming, to you. In the mouth
of two or three witnesses shaU
every word be established.
2 I told you before, and foreteU
you, as ff I were present, the
second time ; and being absent
now I write to them whicli hereto
fore have sinned, and to all other,
that, ff I come again, I wiU not
spare :
3 Since ye seek a proof of Christ
speaking in me, which to you-
ward is not weak, but is mighty in
you. 4 For though he was crucifled
through weakness, yet he Uveth
by the power of God. For we
also are weak in him, but we shall
live -svith him by the power of God
toward you.
5 Examine yourselves, whether
ye be in the faith ; prove your
own selves. Know ye not your
own selves, how that Jesus Christ
is in you, except ye be reprobates ?
6 But I trust that ye shaU
know that we are not reprobates.
7 Now I pray to God that ye do
no evil ; not that we should
appear approved, but that ye
should do that which is honest,
though we be as reprobates.
8 For we can do nothing against
the truth, but for the truth.
9 For we are glad, when we
are weak, and ye are strong : and
this also we wish, even your per
fection. 10 Therefore I -write these
things being absent, lest being
present I should use sharpness,
according to the power which the
Lord hath given me to ediflcation
and not to destruction.

CHAPTER XIII
1 This wUl be my third -visit to
you : every case is to be decided
on the evidence of two or of three
2 witnesses. I warned you al
ready, on my second -visit, and
I warn you now before I come,
both you who sinned some time
ago and the rest of you as weU,
that I wUl spare no one if I
3 come back. That -vsdll prove to
you that I am indeed a spokes
man of Christ. It is no weak
Christ you have to do wdth, but
4 a Christ of power. For though
he was crucifled in his weak
ness, he lives by the power of
God ; and though I am weak
as he was weak, you wdll flnd I
am alive as he is alive by the
5 power of God. Put yourselves
to the proof, not me ; test
yourselves, to see ff you are in
the faith. Do you not under
stand that Christ Jesus is
within you ? Otherwise you
6 must be faUures. But I trust
you wdll flnd I am no faUure,
7 and I pray to God that you
may not go -wrong — not to
prove I am a success, that is
not the point, but that you
should come right, even if I
8 seemed to be a faUure. (FaU
or succeed, I cannot work
against the truth but for it ! )
9 I am glad to be weak if you are
strong ; mend your ways, that
10 is all I ask. I am writing thus
to you in absence, so that when
I do come I may not have to
deal sharply with you ; I have
the Lord's authority for that,
but he gave it to me for buUd
ing you up, not for demolish
ing you.

II CORINTHIANS XIII

457

11 FinaUy, brethren, fareweU.
Be perfect, be of good comfort, be
of one mind, live in peace ; and
the God of love and peace shaU be
with you.
12 Greet one another with an
holy kiss.
13 All the saints salute you.
14 The grace of the Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God, and
the communion of the Holy
Ghost, he with you all. Amen.
1[ The second epistle to the
Corinthians was written from
Philippi, a city of Macedonia,
by Titus and Lucas.

11 Now brothers, goodbye ;
mend your ways, listen to what
I have told you, live in har
mony, keep the peace ; then
the God of love and peace wiU
be with you.
12 Salute one another -svith a
13 holy kiss. All the saints salute
you.
14 The grace of the Lord Jesus
Christ and the love of God and
the feUowship of the holy Spirit
be -with you aU.

THE EPISTLE OP PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE

GALATIANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, an apostle, (not of
men, neither by man, but by
Jesus Christ, and God the Father,
who raised him from the dead ;)
2 And all the brethren which
are with me, unto the churches of
Galatia :
3 Grace be to you and peace
from God the Father, and from
our Lord Jesus Christ,
4 Who gave himself for our
sins, that he might deliver us
from this present evil world, ac
cording to the will of God and our
Father :
5 To whom be glory for ever
and ever. Amen.
6 I marvel that ye are so soon
removed from him that called you
into the grace of Christ unto
another gospel :
7 Which is not another ; but
there be some that trouble you,
and would pervert the gospel of
Christ. 8 But though we, or an angel
from heaven, preach any other
gospel unto you than that which
we have preached unto you, let
him be accursed.
9 As we said before, so say I
now again. If any man preach any
other gospel unto you than that
ye have received, let him be
accursed. 10 For do I now persuade men,
or God ? or do I seek to please
men ? for if I yet pleased men, I
should not be the servant of
Christ. ] 1 But I certify you, brethren,
that the gospel which was preached
of me is not after man.
12 For I neither received it of
man. neither was I taught it, but
by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

CHAPTER I
1 Paul an apostle — ^not ap
pointed by men nor com
missioned by any man but by
Jesus Christ and God the
Father who raised him from the
2 dead, — with all the brothers
who are beside me, to the
3 churches of Galatia ; grace and
peace to you from God our
Father and the Lord Jesus
4 Christ who gave himseff for our
sins to rescue us from the pres
ent evU world — by the wUl of
5 our God andPather, to whom be
glory for ever and ever : Amen.
6 I am astonished you are
hastUy shifting like this, de
serting Him who called you by
Christ's grace and going over
7 to another gospel. It simply
means that certain individuals
are unsettling you ; they want
to distort the gospel of Christ.
8 Now even though it were my
self or some angel from heaven,
whoever preaches a gospel
that contradicts the gospel 1
preached to you, God's curse
9 be on him ! I have said it
before and I now repeat it :
whoever preaches a gospel to
you that contradicts the gospel
you have already received,
God's curse be on him !
10 Now is that ' appealing to
the interests of men ' or of
God ? Trying to ' satisfy
men ' ? 'Why, if I stUl tried to
give satisfaction to human
masters, I would be no servant
11 of Christ. No, brothers, I tell
you the gospel that I preach is
12 not a human affair ; no man
put it into my hands, no man
taught me what it meant, I
had it by a revelation of Jesus

458

GAI..ATIANS II

459

13 For ye have heard of my
conversation in time past in the
Jews' religion, how that beyond
measure I persecuted the church
of God, and wasted it :
14 And profited in the Jews'
religion above many my equals in
mine own nation, being more
exceedingly zealous of the tradi
tions of my fathers.
15 But when it pleased God,
who separated me from my
mother's womb, and caUed me by
his grace,
16 To reveal his Son in me,
that I might preach him among
the heathen ; immediately I con
ferred not wdth flesh and blood :
17 Neither went I up to Jerusa
lem to them which were apostles
before me ; but I went into Arabia,
and returned again unto Damascus.
18 Then after three years I
went up to Jerusalem to see Peter,
and abode with him flfteen days.
19 But other of the apostles
saw I none, save James the Lord's
brother. 20 Now the things which I
write unto you, behold, before
God, I lie not.
21 Afterwards I came into the
regions of Syria and CUicia ;
22 And was unknown by face
unto the churches of Judaea
which were in Christ :
23 But they had heard only.
That he which persecuted us in
times past now preacheth the faith
which once he destroyed.
24 And they glorified God in

13 Christ. You know the story
of my past career in Judaism ;
you know how furiously I
persecuted the church of God
14 and harried it, and how I
outstripped many of my own
age and race in my special
ardour for the ancestral tradi
tions of my house.
15 But the God who had set
me apart from my very birth
16 called me by his grace, and
when he chose to reveal his
Son to me, that I might
preach him to the Gentiles,
instead of consulting with
17 any human being, instead
of going up to Jerusalem
to see those who had been
apostles before me, I went
off at once to Arabia, and
on my return I came back
to Damascus.
18 Then, after three years, I
went up to Jerusalem to make
the acquaintance of Cephas.
I stayed a fortnight with him.
19 I saw no other apostle, only
James the brother of the Lord.
20 (I am writing you the sheer
truth, I swear it before God !)
21 Then I went to the districts of
Syria and of CUicia.
22 Personally I was quite
unknown to the Christian
churches of Judaea ;
23 they merely heard that ' our
former persecutor is now
preaching the faith he once
harried,'
24 which made them praise
God for me.

CHAPTER II
1 Then fourteen years after I
went up. again to Jerusalem with
Barnabas, and took Titus -vsdth
me also.
2 And I went up by revelation,
and communicated unto them
that gospel which I preach among
the GentUes, but privately to them
which were of reputation, lest by
any means I should run, or had
run, in vain.

CHAPTER II
1 Then, fourteen years later,
I went up to Jerusalem again,
accompanied by Barnabas ;
I took Titus with me also.
2 (It was in consequence of a
revelation that I went up at
all.) I submitted the gospel I
am in the habit of preaching
to the Gentiles, submitting it
privately to the authorities, to
make sure tnat my course oi

460

GALATIANS II

3 But neither Titus, who was
with me, being a Greek, was com
pelled to be circumcised :
4 And that because of false
brethren unawares brought in,
who came in privily to spy out
our liberty which we have in
Christ Jesus, that they might
bring us into bondage :
5 To whom we gave place by
subjection, no, not for an hour ;
that the truth of the gospel might
continue with you.
6 But of these who seemed to
be somewhat, (whatsoever they
were, it maketh no matter to me :
God accepteth no man's person :)
for they who seemed to be somewhat
in conference added nothing to
me :
7 But contrariwise, when they
saw that the gospel of the uncir
cumcision was committed unto me,
as the gospel of the circumcision
was unto Peter ;
8 (Por he that wrought effec-
tuaUy in Peter to the apostleship
of the circumcision, the same was
mighty in me toward the Gen
tUes :)
9 And when James, Cephas, and
John, who seemed to be pUlars,
perceived the grace that was
given unto me, they gave to me
and Barnabas the right hands of
feUowship ; that we should go unto
the heathen, and they unto the
circumcision. 10 Only they would that we
should remember the poor ; the
same which I also was forward
to do.
1 1 But when Peter was come to
Antioch, I withstood him to the
face, because he was to be blamed.
12 Por before that certain came
from James, he did eat with the
GentUes : but when they were
come, he withdrew and separated
himself, fearing them which were
of the circumcision.
13 And the other Jews dissem
bled likewise -svith him ; insomuch
that Barnabas also was carried
away with their dissimulation.
14 But when I saw that they
walked not uprightly according to

action would be and had been
3 sound. But even my com
panion Titus, Greek though he
was, was not obliged to be cir-
4 cumcised. There were traitors
of false brothers, who had crept
in to spy out the freedom vve
enjoy in Christ Jesus ; they did
aim at enslaving us again.
5 But we refused to yield for a
single instant to their claims ;
we were determined that the
truth of the gospel should hold
6 good for you. Besides, the so-
called ' authorities ' (it makes
no difference to me what their
status used to be — God pays
no regard to the externals of
men), these ' authorities ' had
no additions to make to my
7 gospel. On the contrary, when
they saw I had been en
trusted with the gospel for
the benefit of the uncircum
cised, just as Peter had been
8 for the circumcised (for He who
equipped Peter to be an apostle
of the circumcised equipped
me as weU for the uncir-
9 cumcised), and when they
recognized the grace I had been
given, then the so-caUed ' pU
lars ' of the church, James and
Cephas and John, gave myself
and Barnabas the right hand of
fellowship. Our sphere was to
be the GentUes, theirs the cir-
10 cumcised. Only, we were
to ' remember the poor.' I
was quite eager to do that
myself.
11 But when Cephas came to
Antioch, I opposed him to his
face. The man stood self-
12 condemned. Before certain
emissaries of James arrived, he
ate along wdth the GentUe
Christians ; but when they ar
rived, he began to draw back
and hold aloof, because he was
afraid of the circumcision
13 party. The rest of the Jewish
Christians also played false
alon g with him , so much so that
even Barnabas was carried
14 away by their false play. But
I saw they were swerving from

GALATIANS III

461

the truth of the gospel, I said unto
Peter before them all. If thou,
being a Jew, Uvest after the man
ner of Gentiles, and not as do the
Jews, why compeUest thou the
GentUes to live as do the Jews ?
15 We who are Jews by nature,
and not sinners of the Gentiles,
16 Kno-wing that a man is not
justified by the works of the law,
but by the faith of Jesus Christ,
even we have believed in Jesus
Christ, that we might be justified
by the faith of Christ, and not by
the works of the law : for by the
works of the law shaU no flesh be
justified. 17 But ff, whUe we seek to be
justified by Christ, we ourselves
also are found sinners, is therefore
Christ the minister of sin ? God
forbid. 18 For ff I buUd again the
things which I destroyed, I make
myseff a transgressor.
19 For I through the law am
dead to the law, that I might live
unto God.
20 I am crucified with Christ :
nevertheless I Uve ; yet not I, but
Christ liveth in me : and the lffe
which I now live in the flesh I live
by the faith of the Son of God,
who loved me, and gave himself
for me.
21 I do not frustrate the grace
of God : for ff righteousness come
by the law, then Christ is dead in
vain.

the true line of the gospel ; so I
said to Cephas in presence of
them all, " If you live like the
Gentiles and not like the Jews,
though you are a Jew yourself,
why do you oblige the GentUes
15 to become Jews ? " — We may
be Jews by birth and not
16 ' GentUe sinners,' but since we
know a man is justifled simply
by faith in Jesus Christ and not
by doing what the Law com
mands, we ourselves have be
lieved in Christ Jesus so as to
get justifled by faith in Christ
and not by doing what the
Law commands — for by doing
what the Law commands no
17 perso7i shall he justified. If it is
discovered that in our quest for
justiflcation in Christ we are
' sinners ' as well as the Gen
tiles, does that make Christ an
18 agent of sin ? Never ! I
reaUy convict myself of trans
gression when I rebuild what I
19 destroyed. For through the
Law I died to the Law that
20 I might live for God ; I have
been crucifled with Christ, and
it is no longer I who live, Christ
lives in me ; the life I now live
in the flesh I live by faith in
the Son of God who loved me
and gave himself up for me.
21 I do not annul God's grace ;
but ff righteousness comes by
way of the Law, then indeed
Christ's death was useless.

CHAPTER III
1 O FOOLISH Galatians, who
hath bewitched you, that ye
should not obey the truth, before
whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been
evidently set forth, crucified
among you ?
2 This only would I learn of
you. Received ye the Spirit by the
works of the law, or by the hear
ing of faith ?
3 Are ye so foolish ? having
begun in the Spirit, are ye now
made perfect by the flesh ?
4 Have ye suffered so many
things in vain ? Hit he jet in vain.

CHAPTER III
1 O senseless Galatians, who
has bewitched you — you who
had Jesus Christ the cruci
fled placarded before your
2 very eyes ? I simply want
to ask you one thing : did
you receive the SpUit by
doing what the Law com
mands or by believing the gos-
3 pel message ? Are you such
fools ? Did you begin with the
spirit only to end now with
4 the flesh ? Have you had all
that experience for nothing (if it
has really gone for nothing) ?

462

GALATIANS III

5 He therefore that ministereth
to you the Spirit, and worketh
miracles among you, doeth he it
by the works of the law, or by the
hearing of faith ?
6 Even as Abraham believed
God, and it was accounted to him
for righteousness.
7 Know ye therefore that they
which are of faith, the same are
the children of Abraham.
8 And the scripture, foreseeing
that God would justify the
heathen through faith, preached
before the gospel unto Abraham,
sayi7ig, In thee shall all nations
be blessed.
9 So then they which be of faith
are blessed with faithful Abraham.
10 Por as many as are of the
works of the law are under the
curse : for it is written. Cursed is
every one that continueth not in
all things which are written in the
book of the law to do them.
11 But that no man is justifled
by the law in the sight of God, it
is evident : for. The just shall live
by faith.
12 And the law is not of faith :
but, The man that doeth them
shall live in them.
13 Christ hath redeemed us
from the curse of the law, being
made a curse for us : for it is
written. Cursed is every one that
hangeth on a tree :
14 That the blessing of Abra
ham might come on the Gentiles
through Jesus Christ ; that we
might receive the promise of the
Spirit through faith.
15 Brethren, I speak after the
manner of men ; Though it be
but a man's covenant, yet if it be
confirmed, no man disannuUeth,
or addeth thereto.
16 Now to Abraham and his
seed were the promises made.
He saith not. And to seeds, as of
many ; but as of one. And to thy
seed, which is Christ.
17 And this I say, that the co
venant, that was confirmed before
ot God in Christ, the law, which
was four hundred and thirty years
after, cannot disannul, that it

5 When He supplies you with the
Spirit and works miracles
among you, is it because you do
what the Law commands or
because you believe the gospel
6 message ? Why, it is as with
Abraham, he had faith in God
a7id that was cou7ited to him as
7 righteous7iess. WeU then, you
see that the real sons of Abra
ham are those who rely on
8 faith. Besides, Scripture an
ticipated God's justification
of the GentUes by faith when it
announced the gospel before
hand to Abraham in these
terms : All nations shall be
blessed in thee.
9 So that those who rely on
faith are blessed along with
10 believing Abraham. Whereas
a curse rests on all who
rely upon obedience to the
Law ; for it is written. Cursed is
everyone who does 7iot hold by all
that is written in the book of the
11 law, to perform it. And be
cause no one is justified on the
score of the Law before God
(plainly, the just shall live by
12 faith, — and the Law is not
based on faith : no, he who
performs these things shall live
13 by them), Christ ransomed us
from the curse of the Law by
becoming accursed for us (for
it is written. Cursed is everyone
14 who ha7igs on a gibbet), that the
blessing of Abraham might
reach the Gentiles in Christ
Jesus, so that by faith we
might receive the promised
Spirit.
15 To take an Ulustration from
human lffe, my brothers. Once
a man's will is ratified, no one
else annuls it or adds a codicU
16 to it. Now the Promises were
made to Abraham and to his
offspring; it is not said, ' and to
your offsprings ' in the plural,
but in the singular and to your
17 offspring — which is Christ. My
point is this : the Law which
arose four hundred and thirty
years later does not repeal a
wUl previously ratified by God,

GALATIANS IV

463

should make the promise of none
effect. 18 Por ff the inheritance be of
the law, it is no more of promise :
but God gave it to Abraham by
promise. 19 'Wherefore then serveth the
law ? It was added because
of transgressions, tiff the seed
should come to whom the promise
was made ; and it was ordained
by angels in the hand of a
mediator. 20 Now a mediator is not a
mediator of one, but God is one.
21 7s the law then against the
promises of God ? God forbid :
for ff there had been a law given
which could have given lffe, verUy
righteousness should have been by
the law.
22 But the scripture hath con
cluded aU under sin, that the
promise by faith of Jesus Christ
might be given to them that
believe. 23 But before faith came, we
were kept under the law, shut up
unto the faith which should after
wards be revealed.
24 Wherefore the law was our
schoolmaster to bring us unto
Christ, that we might be justifled
by faith.
25 But after that faith is come,
we are no longer under a school
master. 26 For ye are aU the chUdren of
God by faith in Christ Jesus.
27 For as many of you as have
been baptized into Christ have
put on Christ.
28 There is neither Je-v? nor
Greek, there is neither bond nor
free, there is neither male nor
female : for ye are aU one in Christ
Jesus. 29 And ff ye he Christ's, then
are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs
according to the promise.
CHAPTER IV
1 Now I say, That the heir, as
long as he is a chUd, differeth
nothing from a servant, though
he be lord of aU ;

so as to cancel the Promise.
18 If the Inheritance is due to
law, it ceases to be due to
promise. Now it was by a
promise that God bestowed it
19 on Abraham. Then what about
the Law ? Well, it was inter
polated for the purpose of pro
ducing transgressions till such
time as the Offspring arrived 'to
whom the Promise was made ;
also, it was transmitted by
means of angels through the
20 agency of an intermediary (an
intermediary implies more than
one party, but God is one).
21 Then the Law is contrary to
God's Promises ? Never 1 Had
there been any law which had
the power of producing lffe,
righteousness would really have
22 been due to law, but Scripture
has consigned aU without ex
ception to the custody of sin, in
order that the promise due to
faith in Jesus Christ might be
given to those who have faith.
23 Before this faith came, we were
confined by the Law and kept
in custody, wdth the prospect
of the faith that was to be
24 revealed ; the Law thus held us
as wards in discipline, tUl such
time as Christ came, that we
might be justifled by faith.
26 But faith has come, and we are
26 wards no longer ; you are all
sons of God by your faith in
27 Christ Jesus (for aU of you who
had yourselves baptized into
Christ have taken on the ohar-
28 acter of Christ). There is no
room for Jew or Greek, there is
no room for slave or freeman,
there is no room for male and
female ; you are all one in
29 Christ Jesus. Now ff you are
Christ's, then you are Abra
ham's offspring ; in virtue of
the Promise, you are heirs.
CHAPTER IV
1 What I mean is this. As
long as an heir is under age,
there is no difference between
him and a servant, though he is

464

GALATIANS IV

2 But is under tutors and gover
nors until the time appointed of
the father.
3 Even so we, when we were
chUdren, were in bondage under
the elements of the world :
4 But when the fulness of the
time was come, God sent forth his
Son, made of a woman, made
under the law,
5 To redeem them that were
under the law, that we might
receive the adoption of sons.
6 And because ye are sons, God
hath sent forth the Spirit of his
Son into your hearts, crying,
Abba, Father.
7 Wherefore thou art no more
a servant, but a son ; and ff a
son, then an heir of God through
Christ. 8 Howbeit then, when ye knew
not God, ye did service unto them
which by nature are no gods.
9 But now, after that ye have
known God, or rather are known
of God, how turn ye again to the
weak and beggarly elements,
whereunto ye desire again to be
in bondage ?
10 Ye observe days, and months,
and times, and years.
11 I am afraid of you, lest I
have bestowed upon you labour
ir. vain.
12 Brethren, I beseech you, be
as I am ; for I a»w as ye are : ye
have not injured me at all.
13 Ye know how through in
flrmity of the flesh I preached the
gospel unto you at the flrst.
14 And my temptation which
was in my flesh ye despised not,
nor rejected ; but received me as
an angel of God, even as Christ
Jesus. 15 Where is then the blessed
ness ye spake of ? for I bear you
record, that, if it had been possible,
ye would have plucked out your
ovm eyes, and have given them to
me. 16 Am I therefore become your
enemy, because I teU you the
truth ?
17 They zealously affect you,
hut not well ; yea, they would

2 lord of all the property ; he is
under guardians and trustees
tUl the time flxed by his father.
3 So with us. "When we were
under age, we lived under the
thraldom of the Elemental
4 spirits of the world ; but when
the time had fully expired, God
sent forth his Son, bom of a
woman, bom under the Law,
5 to ransom those who were un
der the Law, that we might get
6 our sonship. It is because you
are sons that God has sent forth
the Spirit of his Son into your
hearts crying ' Abba ! Father ! '
7 So you are servant no longer
but son, and as son you are also
heir, all owing to God.
8 In those days, when you were
ignorant of God, you were in
servitude to gods who are really
9 no gods at all ; but now that
you know God — or rather, are
known by God — how is it you
are turning back again to the
weakness and poverty of the
Elemental spirits ? "Why do
you want to be enslaved aU
10 over again by them ? Y'ou ob
serve days and months and
11 festal seasons and years ! "Why,
you make me afraid I may
have spent my labour on you
12 for nothing ! Do take my line,
brothers, I beg of you — just as
13 I once took yours. I have no
complaint against you ; no, al
though it was because of an
illness (you knbw) that I
preached the gospel to you on
14 my former -visit, and though
my flesh was a trial to you, you
did not scoff at me nor spurn
me, you welcomed me like an
angel of God, like Chiist Jesus.
15 You congratulated yourselves.
Now, what has become of all
that ? (I can bear witness that
you would have torn out your
very eyes, if you could, and
16 given me them.) Am I your
enemy to-day, because I have
17 been honest with you ? These
men make much of you — yes,
but for dishonest ends ; they
want to debar you from us, so

GALATIANS IV

465

that you may make much of
18 them. Now it is flne for you
to be made much of honestly
and all the time — not simply
19 when I can be -with you. O
my dear chUdren, you wdth
whom I am in travaU over
again tUl Christ be formed
20 within you, would that I
could be with you at this
moment, and alter my tone,
for I am at my wits' end about
21 you ! Tell me, you who are
keen to be under the Law, wUl
you not listen to the Law ?
22 Surely it is written in the Law
that Abraham had two sons,
one by the slave -woman and
23 one by the free-woman ; but
whUe the son of the si ave -
woman was born by the flesh,
the son of the free-woman was
24 born by the promise. Now
this is an allegory. The
women are two covenants.
One comes from mount Sinai,
bearing chUdren for servi-
25 tude ; that is Hagar, for mount
Sinai "^ is away in Arabia.
She corresponds to the pre
sent Jerusalem, for the latter
is in servitude wdth her
26 chUdren. But the Jerusalem
on high is free, and she
27 is ' our ' mother. For it is
-vsrritten. Rejoice, O thou barren who
hearest not,
break into joy, thou who tra-
vailest not ;
for the children of the desolate
woman are far more than
of the married.
28 Now you are the chUdren of
the Promise, brothers, like
29 Isaac ; but just as in the old
days the son born by the flesh
persecuted the son born by the
Spirit, so it is stUl to-day.
30 However, what does the scrip
ture say ? Put away the slave-
woman and her son, for the son
of the slave-woman shall not be
heir along with the son of the
31 free-woman. Hence we are
• Omitting 'Ayap as a gloss, with the Lattn, Sahidic, and Ethiopic versions, X C G,
Origen, and many others.

exclude you, that ye might affect
them. 18 But it is good to be zealously
affected always in a good thing,
and not only when I am present
with you.
19 My little chUdren, of whom
I travail in birth again untU Christ
be formed in you,
20 I desire to be present
with you now, and to change
my voice ; for I stand in doubt
of you.
21 Tell me, ye that desire to be
under the law, do ye not hear the
law? 22 For it is written, that
Abraham had two sons, the one
by a bondmaid, the other by a
freewoman. 23 But he who was of the bond
woman was born after the flesh ;
but he of the freewoman was by
promise. 24" Which things are an aUegory:
for these are the two covenants ;
the one from the mount Sinai,
which gendereth to bondage, which
is Agar. •
25 For this Agar is mount Sinai
in Arabia, and answereth to Jeru
salem which now is, and is in
bondage with her chUdren.
26 But Jerusalem which is
above is free, which is the mother
of us all.
27 For it is written. Rejoice,
thou barren that hearest not ;
break forth and cry, thou that
travaUest not : for the desolate
hath many more chUdren than she
which hath an husband.
28 Now we, brethren, as Isaac
was, are the chUdren of pro
mise. 29 But as then he that was bom
after the flesh persecuted him that
was born after the Spirit, even so
it is now.
30 Nevertheless what saith the
scripture ? Cast out the bond
woman and her son ; for the son
of the bondwoman shall not
be heir wdth the son of the free-
woman.

466

GALATIANS V

31 So then, brethren, we are
not children of the bondwoman,
but of the free.
CHAPTER V
1 Stand fast therefore in the
liberty wherewith Christ hath
made us free, and be not entangled
again with the yoke of bondage.
2 Behold, I Paul say unto you,
that if ye be circumcised, Christ
shall proflt you nothing.
3 For I testify again to every
man that is circumcised, that he is
a debtor to do the whole law.
4 Christ is become of no effect
unto you, whosoever of you are
justified by the law ; ye are faUen
from grace.
5 For we through the Spirit wait
for the hope of righteousness by
faith. 6 For in Jesus Christ neither
circumcision availeth any thing,
nor uncircumcision ; but faith
which worketh by love.
7 Ye did run well ; who did
hinder you that ye should not obey
the truth ?
8 This persuasion cometh not of
him that calleth you.
9 A little leaven leaveneth the
whole lump.
10 I have confidence in you
through the Lord, that ye will be
none otherwise minded : but he
that troubleth you shall bear his
judgment, whosoever he be.
11 And I, brethren, if I yet
preach circumcision, why do I yet
suffer persecution ? then is the
offence of the cross ceased.
12 I would they were even cut
off which trouble you.
13 For, brethren, ye have been
called unto liberty ;¦ only use not
liberty for an occasion to the flesh,
but by love serve one another.
14 For all the law is fulflUed in
one word, even in this ; Thou shalt
love thy neighbour as thyself.
15 But if ye bite and devour one

chUdren of no slave -woman,
my brothers, but of the free-
1 woman,* with the freedom
for which Christ set us free.
Make a firm stand then, do not
slip into any yoke of servitude.
CHAPTER V
2 Here, listen to Paul ! I toU
you, ff you get circumcised,
Christ wUl be no use to you.
3 I insist on this again to every
one who gets circumcised, that
he is obliged to carry out the
4 whole of the Law. You are for
justiflcation by the Law ? Then
you are done with Christ, you
5 have deserted grace, for ii is
by faith that ' we ' wait in the
Spirit for the righteousness we
6 hope for ; in Christ Jesus cir
cumcision is not valid, neither
is uncircumcision, but only
7 faith active in love. You were
doing splendidly. Who was it
that prevented you from obey-
8 ing the Truth ? That sort of
suasion does not come from
9 Him who called you ! (A mor
sel of dough wUl leaven the
10 whole lump.) I feel persuaded
in the Lord that you wUl not
go wrong. But he who un
settles you wdll have to meet
his doom, no matter who he is.
Ill am ' stUl preaching circum
cision myself,' am I ? Then,
brothers, why am I stUl being
persecuted ? And so the stum
bling-block of the cross has lost
12 its force, forsooth ! O that
those who are upsetting you
would get themselves cas
trated !
13 Brothers, you were called to
be free ; only, do not make
your freedom an opening for
the flesh, but serve one another
14 in love. Por the entire Law is
summed up in one word, in
You must love your 7ieighbour us
15 yourself (whereas, if you snap

* -Whether ri is read after t,; iXevSepia or instead of rfi, the opening words of 5'
must be connected with the closing words ol 4 ". I think on the whole that this inter
pretation nl the text, which is advocated by modern editors like Lightfoot and Zahn, has
the best claioi to be regarded as authentic ; it goes back to Marcion and has the power
ful support of the Latin version, of G, of Origen, Ambroslaster, Jerome, and others.

GALATIANS VI

467

another, take heed that ye be not
consumed one of another.
16 This I say then. Walk in the
Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the
lust of the flesh.
17 For the flesh lusteth against
the Spirit, and the Spirit against
the flesh : and these are contrary
the one to the other : so that ye
cannot do the things that ye would.
18 But ff ye be led of the
Spirit, ye are not under the law.
19 Now the works of the flesh
are manffest, which are these ;
Adultery, fornication, unclean
ness, lasciviousness,
20 Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred,
variance, emulations, wrath, strffe,
seditions, heresies,
21 Envyings, murders, drunken
ness, reveUings, and such like : of
the which I tell you before, as I
have also told you in time past,
that they which do .such things
shaU not inherit the kingdom of
God. 22 But the fruit of the Spirit
is love, joy, peace, longsuffering,
gentleness, goodness, faith,
23 Meekness, temperance:
against such there is no law.
24 And they that are Christ's
have crucifled the flesh wdth the
affections and lusts.
25 If we live in the Spirit, let us
also walk in the Spirit.
26 Let us not be desirous of
vain glory, provoking one another,
en'vying one another.

CHAPTER VI
1 Brethren, ff a man be over
taken in a fault, ye which are
spiritual, restore such an one in
the spirit of meekness ; consider
ing thyself, lest thou also be
tempted. 2 Bear ye one another's burdens,
and so fulfil the law of Christ.
3 For if a man think himself to
be something, when he is nothing,
he deceiveth himself.
4 But let every man prove his
o^svn work, and then shall he have

at each other and prey upon
each other, take care in case
16 you destroy one another). I
mean, lead the life of the
Spirit ; then you will never sat
isfy the passions of the flesh.
17 For the passion of the flesh is
against the Spirit, and the pas
sion of the Spirit against the
flesh — the two are at issue, so
that you are not free to do as
18 you please. If you are under
the sway of the Spirit, you are
19 not under the Law. Now the
deeds of the flesh are quite
obvious, such as sexual vice,
20 impurity, sensuality, idolatry,
magic, quarrels, dissension,
jealousy, temper, rivalry, fac-
21 tions, party-spirit, envy, [mur
der], drinking bouts, revelry,
and the like ; I teU you before
hand as I have told you al
ready, that people who indulge
in .such practices wUl never in-
22 herit the Realm of God. But
the harvest of the Spirit is love,
joy, peace, good temper, kind-
23 liness, generosity, fldelity, gen
tleness, self-control : — there is
no law against those who prac-
24 tise such things. Now those
who belong to Christ * have
crucified the flesh with its
25 emotions and passions. As we
live by the Spirit, let us be
26 guided by the Spirit ; let us
have no vanity, no provoking,
no envy of one another.
* Omitting 'Irjaov with D G, the Latin,
Gothic, and Armenian versions, Marcion,
Chrysostom, and others.
CHAPTER VI
1 Even if anyone is detected
in some trespass, brothers,
you are spiritual, you must set
the offender right in a spirit of
gentleness ; let each of you
look to himself, in case he too is
2 tempted. Bear one another's
burdens, and so fulfil the law of
3 Christ. If anyone imagines he
is somebody, he is deceiving
4 himself, for he is nobody ; let
everyone bring his own work to
the test — then he wiU have

468

GALATIANS VI

rejoicing in himself alone, and not
in another.
5 For every man shaU bear his
own burden.
6 Let him that is taught in the
word communicate unto him that
teacheth in all good things.
7 Be not deceived ; God is not
mocked : for whatsoever a man
soweth, that shaU he also reap.
8 For he that soweth to his
flesh shaU of the flesh reap corrup
tion ; but he that soweth to the
Spirit shall of the Spirit reap lffe
everlasting. 9 And let us not be weary in
weU doing : for in due season we
shall reap, ff we faint not.
10 As we have therefore oppor
tunity, let us do good unto all men,
especially unto them who are of
the household of faith.
11 Ye see how large a letter I
have ¦written unto you ¦with mine
own hand.
12 As many as desire to make a
fair shew in the flesh, they con
strain you to be circumcised ; only
lest they should suffer persecution
for the cross of Christ.
13 For neither they themselves
who are circumcised keep the
law ; but desire to have you cir
cumcised, that they may glory in.
your flesh.
14 But God forbid that I should
glory, save in the cross of our
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the
world is crucifled unto me, and I
unto the world.
15 For in Christ Jesus neither
circumcision availeth any thing,
nor uncircumcision, but a new
creature. 16 And as many as walk accord
ing to this rule, peace be on them,
and mercy, and upon the Israel of
God. 17 From henceforth let no man
trouble me : for I bear in my body
the marks of the Lord Jesus.
18 Brethren, the grace of our
Lord Jesiis Christ be ¦with your
spirit. Amen.
TI Unto the Galatians ¦written
from Rome.

something to boast about on
his own account, and not in
comparison -with his feUbws.
5 For everyone wUl have to bear
his own load of responsibUity.
6 Those who are taught must
share aU the blessings of lffe
with those who teach them the
7 Word. Make no mistake — God
is not to be mocked — a man wdll
8 reap just what he sows ; he
who sows for his flesh wUl reap
destruction from the flesh, and
he who sows for the Spirit -sviU
reap life eternal from the
9 Spirit. Never let us grow
tired of doing what is right, for
ff we do not faint we shaU reap
our harvest at the opportune
10 season. So then, as we have
opportunity, let us do good to
all men and in particular to the
household of the faith.
11 See what big letters I make,
when I write you in my own
hand !
12 These men who are keen
upon you getting circumcised
are just men who want to make
a grand display in the flesh —
it is simply to avoid being per
secuted for the cross of Christ.
13 "Why, even the circumcision
party do not observe the Law
themselves ! They merely
want you to get circumcised, so
as to boast over your flesh !
14 But no boasting for me, none
except in the cross of our Lord
Jesus Christ, by which the
world has been crucifled to me
and I crucifled to the world.
15 For what counts is neither
circumcision nor uncircum
cision, it is the new creation.
16 On aU who wUl be guided by
this rule, may peace and mercy
rest, even upon the Israel of
God.
17 Let no one interfere with me
after this, for I bear branded
on my body the owner's stamp
of Jesus.
18 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ be with your spirit,
brothers. Amen.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE

EPHESIANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus 1
Christ by the -wiU of God, to the
saints which are at Ephesus, and
to the faithful in Christ Jesus : 2
2 Grace be to you, and peace,
from God our Father, and from
the Lord Jesus Christ.
3 Blessed be the God and Father 3
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath
blessed us wdth all spiritual bless
ings in heavenly places in Christ :
4 According as he hath chosen 4
us in him before the foundation of
the world, that we should be holy
and without blame before him in
love : 5
5 Ha-ving predestinated us unto
the adoption of chUdren by Jesus
Christ to himseff, according to the
good pleasure of his -wUl, 6
6 To the praise of the glory of
his grace, wherein he hath made .
us accepted in the beloved. 7
7 In whom we have redemption
through his blood, the forgiveness
of sins, according to the riches of
his grace ; 8.
8 Wherein he hath abounded 9
toward us in aU wdsdom and
prudence ;
9 Having made known unto us
the mystery of his -sviU, according
to his good pleasure which he
hath purposed in himseU : 10
10 That in the dispensation of
the fulness of times he might
gather together in one aU things
in Christ, both which are in heaven, 1 1
and which are on earth ; even in
him :
11 In whom also we have ob
tained an inheritance, being pre
destinated according to the pur
pose of him who worketh aU things 12
after the counsel of his owm -will : 469

CHAPTER
Paul, by the wUl of God
an apostle of Jesus Christ, to
the saints who are faithful *
in Jesus Christ : grace and
peace to you from God our
Father and the Lord Jesus
Christ. Blessed be the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ who in Christ has
blessed us with every spirit
ual blessing 1 He chose us
in him ere the world was
founded, to be consecrated
and unblemished in his
sight, destining us in love
to be his sons through Jesus
Christ. Such was the purpose of
his wUl, redounding to the
praise of his glorious grace
bestowed on us in the Be
loved, in whom we enjoy our
redemption, the forgiveness
of our trespasses, by the
blood he shed.
So richly has God lavished
his grace upon us ! He has
granted us complete in
sight and understanding of
the open secret of his wUl,
showing us how it was the
purpose of his design so to
order it in the fulness of
the ages that all things
in heaven and earth alike
should be gathered up in
Christ — in the Christ in whom
we have had our heritage
allotted us (as was decreed
in the design of him who
carries out everything ac
cording to the counsel of his
¦wUl), to make us redound
* Omitting [ex 'E^eo-ii)],

470

EPHESIANS II

12 That we should be to the
praise of his glory, who flrst
trusted in Christ.
13 In whom ye also trusted,
after that ye heard the word of
truth, the gospel of your salvation :
in whom also after that ye believed,
ye were sealed with that holy
Spirit of promise,
14 Which is the earnest of our
inheritance untU the redemption
of the purchased possession, unto
the praise of his glory.
15 Wherefore I also, after I
heard of your faith in the Lord
Jesus, and love unto all the saints,
16 Cease not to give thanks for
you, making mention of you in
my prayers ;
17 That the God of our Lord
Jesus Christ, the Father of glory,
may give unto you the spirit of
wisdom and revelation in the
knowledge of him :
18 The eyes of your under
standing being enlightened ; that
ye may know what is the hope of
his caUing, and what the riches
of the glory of his inheritance in
the saints,
19 And what is the exceeding
greatness of his power to us-ward
who believe, according to the
working of his mighty power,
20 Which he wrought in Christ,
when he raised him from the dead,
and set hi7yi at his own right hand
in the heavenly places,
21 Far above all principality,
and power, and might, and
dominion, and every name that is
named, not only in this world, but
also in that which is to come :
22 And hath put all things
under his feet, and gave him to be
the head over aU tJmigs to the
church, 23 Which is his body, the ful
ness of him that fiUeth all in aU,

to the praise of his glory by
being the first to put our hope
13 in Christ. You also have
heard the message of the truth,
the gospel of your salvation,
and in him you also by your
faith have been stamped with
the seal of the long-promised
14 holy Spirit wluch is the pledge
and instalment of our common
heritage, that we may obtain
our di'vine possession and so
redound to the praise of his
glory.
15 Hence, as I have heard of
your faith in the Lord Jesus
and your love for aU .the
16 saints, I never cease to give
thanks for you, when I men-
17 tion you in my prayers. May
the God of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the glorious Father,
grant you the Spirit of wisdom
and revelation for the know-
18 ledge of himself, Uluminating
the eyes of your heart so
that you can understand the
hope to which He calls us,
the wealth of his glorious
19 heritage in the saints, and the
surpassing greatness of his
power over us believers — a
power which operates with
the strength of the might
20 which he exerted in raising
Christ from the dead and
seatUig him at his right hand
21 in the heavenly sphere, above
all the angelic Rulers, Authori
ties, Powers, and Lords, above
every Name that is to be
named not only in this age
22 but in the age to come — he
has put everything U7ider his
feet and set him as head over
23 everything for the church, the
church which is his Body,
fUled by him who fUls the
universe entirely.

CHAPTER II
1 And you hath he quickened,
who were dead in trespasses and
sins ;
2 Wherein in time past ye
walked according to the course of

CHAPTER II
AlsfD as with us so with you.
You were dead in the trespasses
and sins in which you moved as
you followed the course of this
world, under the sway of the

EPHESIANS II

471

this world, according to the prince
of the power of the air, the spirit
that now worketh in the children
of disobedience :
3 Among whom also we all had
our conversation in times past in
the lusts of our fiesh, fulfilling
the desires of the fiesh and of the
mind ; and were by nature the
chUdren of wrath, even as others.
4 But God, who is rich in mercy,
for his great love wherewith he
loved us,
5 Even when we were dead in
sins, hath quickened us together
¦vsdth Christ, (by grace ye are
saved ;)
6 And hath raised us up to
gether, and made us sit together in
heavenly places in Christ Jesus :
7 That in the ages to come he
might shew the exceeding riches
of his grace in his kindness toward
us through Christ Jesus.
8 For by grace are ye saved
through faith ; and that not of
yourselves : it is the gift of God :
9 Not of works, lest any man
should boast.
10 For we are his workmanship,
created in Christ Jesus unto good
works, which God hath before
ordained that we should walk in
them. 11 "Wherefore remember, that
ye being in time past GentUes in
the flesh, who are called Uncircum
cision by that which is called the
Circumcision in the flesh made by
hands ;
12 That at that time ye were
without Christ, being aliens from
the commonwealth of Israel, and
strangers from the covenants of
promise, having no hope, and
without God in the world :
13 I3ut now in Christ Jesus ye
who sometimes were far off are
made nigh by the blood of Christ.
14 Por he is our peace, who
hath made both one, and hath
broken down the middle wall of
partition between us ;
15 Having abolished in his flesh
the enmity, even the law of com
mandments contained in ordin
ances ; for to make in himseff of

prince of the air — the spirit
which is at present active with
in those sons of disobedience
3 among whom all ot us lived, we
as well as you, when we obeyed
the passions of our flesh, carry
ing out the dictates of the flesh
and its impulses, when we wfere
objects of God's anger by na-
4 ture, like the rest of men. But,
dead in trespasses as we were,
God was so rich in mercy that
6 for his great love to us he made
us live together with Christ (it
is by grace you have been
6 saved) ; together with Christ
he raised and seated us wdthin
the heavenly sphere in Christ
7 Jesus, to display throughout
ages to come his surpassing
wealth of grace and goodness
toward us in Christ Jesus.
8 For it is by grace you have
been saved, as you had faith ;
it is not your doing but God's
9 gfft, not the outcome of what
you have done — lest anyone
should pride himself on that ;
10 God has made us what we are,
creating us in Christ Jesus for
the good deeds which are pre
pared beforehand by God as
bur sphere of action.
11 Remember, then, that once
upon a time you GentUes in the
flesh, who are called ' the Un
circumcision ' by that so-called
' Circumcision ' which is itseff
the product of human hands in
12 the flesh — remember you were
in those days outside Christ,
aliens to the commonwealth of
Israel, and strangers to the cov
enants of the Promise, devoid
of hope and God within the
13 world. Whereas now, within
Christ Jesus, you who once
were far away have been
brought near by the blood of
14 Christ. For he is our peace, he 2
who has made both of us a
unity and destroyed the bar-
16 rier which kept us apart ; in
his own flesh he put an end to
the feud of the Law with its
code of commands, so as to
make peace by the creation of a

l-^c

472

EPHESIANS III

twain one new man, so making
peace ;
16 And that he might reconcUe
both unto God in one body by
the cross, having slain the enmity
thereby ;
17 And came and preached
peace to you which were afar off,
and to them that were nigh.
18 For through him we both
have access by one Spirit unto the
Father. 19 Now therefore ye are no
more strangers and foreigners, but
fellowcitizens ¦with the saints, and
of the household of God ;
20 And are built upon the foun
dation of the apostles and pro
phets, Jesus Christ himseff being
the chief corner stone ;
21 In whom all the buUding
fltly framed together groweth
unto an holy temple in the Lord :
22 In whom ye also are buUded
together for an habitation of God
through the Spirit.
CHAPTER III
1 For this cause I Paul, the
prisoner of Jesus Christ for you
Gentiles, 2 If ye have heard of the dis
pensation of the grace of God
which is given me to you-ward :
3 How that by revelation he
made known unto me the mystery;
(as 1 wrote afore in few words,
4 "Whereby, when ye read, ye
may understand my knowledge in
the mystery of Christ)
5 Which in other ages was not
made knowm unto the sons of men,
as it is now revealed unto his holy
apostles and prophets by the
Spirit ;
6 That the GentUes should be
fellowheirs, and of the same body,
and partakers of his promise in
Christ by the gospel :
7 Whereof I was made a
minister, according to the gfft of
the grace of God given unto me
by the effectual working of his
power. 8 Unto me, who am less than
the least of all saints, is this grace

new Man in himself out of
16 both parties, so as himseU to
give the death-blow to that
feud by reconciling them both
to God in one Body through
17 the cross ; he came tviih a
gospel of peace for those far away
(that is, for you) and for those
18 who were 7iear, for it is through
him that we both enjoy our
access to the Father in one
19 Spirit. Thus you are strangers
and foreigners no longer, you
share the membership of the
saints, you belong to God's
20 own household, you are a
buUding that rests on the
apostles and prophets as its
foundation, wdth Christ Jesus
21 as the corner-stone ; in him
the whole structure is welded
together and rises into a sacred
22 temple in the Lord, and in him
you are yourselves built into
this to form a habitation for
God in the Spirit.
CHAPTER III
1 For this reason I Paul, I
whom Jesus has made a
prisoner for the sake of you
2 Gentiles — for surely you have
heard how the grace of God
which was vouchsafed me in
your interests has ordered it,
3 how the divine secret was dis
closed to me by a revelation
(if you read what I have
already written briefly about
4 this, you can understand my
insight into that secret of
5 Christ which was not disclosed
to the sons of men in other
generations as it has now been
revealed to his sacred apostles
and prophets by the Spirit),
6 namely, that in Christ Jesus
the Gentiles are co-heirs, com
panions, and co-partners in
7 the * Promise. Such is the
gospel which I was called to
serve by the endowment of
God's grace which was vouch
safed me, by the energy of his
8 power ; less than the least of
• Omitting [aiiToS].

EPHESIANS IV

473

given, that I should preach among
the GentUes the unsearchable
riches of Christ ;
9 And to make aU rwen see what
is the feUowship of the mystery,
which from the beginning of the
world hath been hid in God, who
created all things by Jesus Christ :
10 To the intent that now unto
the principalities and powers in
heavenly places might be known
by the church the manffold wis
dom of God,
11 According to the eternal
purpose which he purposed in
Christ Jesus our Lord :
12 In whom we have boldness
and access -svith confidence by the
faith of him.
13 Wherefore I desire that ye
faint not at my tribulations for
you, which is your glory.
14 For this cause I bow my
knees unto the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ,
15 Of whom the whole famUy
in heaven and earth is named,
16 That he would grant you,
according to the riches of his glory,
to be strengthened -with might by
his Spirit in the inner man ;
17 That Christ may dweU in
your hearts by faith ; that ye,
being rooted and grounded in love,
18 May be able to comprehend
¦with all saints what is the breadth,
and length, and depth, and
height ;
19 And to know the love of
Christ, which passeth knowledge,
that ye might be fiUed with aU the
fulness of God.
20 Now unto him that is able
to do exceeding abundantly above
all that we ask or think, according
to the power that worketh in us,
21 Unto him be glory in the
church by Christ Jesus through
out aU ages, world without end.
Amen.

all saints as I am, this grace was
vouchsafed me, that I should
bring the GentUes the gospel
of the fathomless wealth of
9 Christ and enlighten all men
upon the new order of that
divine secret which God the
Creator of all concealed from
10 eternity- — intending to let the
full sweep of the divine wisdom
be disclosed now by the
church, to the angelic Rulers
and Authorities in the hea-
11 venly sphere, in terms of the
eternal purpose which he has
realized in Christ Jesus our
12 Lord, through whom, as we
have faith in him, we enjoy our
confldence of free access.
13 So I beg of you not to lose
heart over what I am suffering
on your behalf ; my sufferings
are an honour to you.
14 For this reason, then, I kneel
15 before the Father from whom
every family in heaven and on
earth derives its name and na-
16 ture, praying Him out of the
wealth of his glory to. grant you
a mighty increase of strength
by his Spirit in the inner man.
1 7 May Christ dwell in your hearts
18 as you have faith ! May you
be so flxed and founded in love
that you can grasp with all the
saints what is the meaning of
' the Breadth,' ' the Length,'
' the Depth,' and ' the Height,'
19 by knowing the love of Christ
which surpasses aU knowledge !
May you be fUled with the
20 entire fulness of God ! Now to
him who by the action of his
power within us can do all
things, aye far more than we
21 ever ask or imagine, to him be
glory in the church and in
Christ Jesus throughout all
generations for ever and ever :
Amen.

CHAPTER IV
1 I THEREFORE, the prisoner of
the Lord, beseech you that ye walk
worthy of the vocation wherewith
ye are called,

CHAPTER IV
As the Lord's prisoner, then,
I beg of you to live a life
worthy of your calling, with
perfect modesty and gentle-

474

EPHESIANS IV

2 With aU lowliness and meek
ness, with longsuffering, forbear
ing one another in love ;
3 Endeavouring to keep the
unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace. 4 There is one body, and one
Spirit, even as ye are called in
one hope of your calling ;
5 One Lord, one faith, one
baptism, 6 One God and Father of all,
who is above all, and through all,
and in you all.
7 But unto every one of us is
given grace according to the mea
sure of the gift of Christ.
8 Wherefore he saith, 'When he
ascended up on high, he led cap
tivity captive, and gave gffts unto
men. 9 (Now that he ascended, what is
it but that he also descended first
into the lower parts of the earth ?
10 He that descended is the
same also that ascended up far
above all heavens, that he might
fill all things.)
11 And he gave some, apostles ;
and some, prophets ; and some,
evangelists ; and some, pastors
and teachers ;
12 For the perfecting of the
saints, for the work of the ministry,
for the edifying of the body of
Christ :
13 Till we all come in the unity
of the faith, and of the knowledge
of the Son of God, unto a perfect
man, unto the measure of the
stature of the fulness of Christ :
14 That we henceforth be no
more children, tossed to and fro,
and carried about with every wind
of doctrine, by the sleight of men,
and cunning craftiness, whereby
they lie in wait to deceive ;
15 But speaking the truth in
love, may grow up into him in all
things, which is the head, even
Christ :
16 From whom the whole body
fitly joined together and com
pacted by that which every joint
supplieth, according to the effec
tual working in the measure of
every part, maketh increase of the

ness, sho^sving forbearance to
3 one another patiently, zealous
in love to preserve the unity
of the Spirit by binding peace
upon yourselves.
4 For there is one Body and
one Spirit — as you were called
for the one hope that belongs
5 to your call — one Lord, one
6 faith, one baptism, one God
and Father of all, who is over
us all, who pervades us aU,
who is wdthin us aU.
7 But each one of us is
granted his own grace, as de
termined by the full measure
of Christ's gfft.
8 Thus it is said.
When he ascended on high
he led a host captive
and granted gifts to men.
9 What does he ascended
mean, except that he first
descended to the nether re-
10 gions of the earth ? He
who descended is he who as
cended above all the heavens
11 to fill the universe ; he granted
some men to be apostles,
some to be prophets, some
to be evangelists, some to
12 shepherd and teach, for
the equipment of the saints,
for the business of the minis
try, for the upbuUding of
13 the Body of Christ, tUl we
should all attain the unity
of the faith and knowledge
of God's Son, reaching ma
turity, reaching the full
measure of development which
belongs to the fulness of
14 Christ — instead of remaining
immature, hi owm from our
course and swayed by every
passing wind of doctrine, by
the adroitness of men who
are dexterous in devising
16 error ; we are to hold by the
truth, and by our love to
grow up wholly into Him.
For He, Christ, is the head
16 and under him, as the entire
Body is welded together and
compacted by every joint with
which it is supplied, the due
activity of each part enables

EPHESIANS IV

476

body unto the edffying of itseff in
love. 17 This I say therefore, and
testify in the Lord, that ye hence
forth walk not as other Gentiles
walk, in the vanity of their mind,
18 Having the understanding
darkened, being alienated from
the lffe of God through the ignor
ance that is in them, because of the
blindness of their heart :
19 Who being past feeling have
given themselves over unto laSci-
-viousness, to work all uncleanness
wdth greediness.
20 But ye have not so learned
Christ ;
21 If so be that ye have heard
him, and have been taught by him,
as the truth is in Jesus :
22 That ye put off concerning
the former conversation the old
man, which is corrupt according
to the deceitful lusts ;
23 And be renewed in the spirit
of your mind ;
24 And that ye put on the new
man, which after God is created in
righteousness and true holiness.
25 "Wherefore putting away
lying, speak every man truth with
his neighbour : for we are mem
bers one of another.
26 Be ye angry, and sin not :
let not the sun go down upon your
wrath :
27 Neither give place to the
devil. 28 Let him that stole steal no
more : but rather let him labour,
working wdth his hands the thing
which is good, that he may have
to give to him that needeth.
29 Let no corrupt communica
tion proceed out of your mouth,
but that which is good to the use
of edffying, that it may minister
grace unto the hearers.
30 And grieve not the holy
Spirit of God, whereby ye are
sealed unto the day of redemption.
31 Let aU bitterness, and wrath,
and anger, and clamour, and evU
speaking, be put away from you,
with all malice :
• Reading a7r,j\7nicdTes with D G, the
Irenaeus, Victorinus, etc.

the Body to grow and build
itself up in love.
17 Now in the Lord I insist and
protest that you must give up
living like pagans; for their
18 purposes are futUe, their intelli
gence is darkened, they are
estranged from the life of God
by the ignorance which their
dulness of heart has produced
19 in them — ^men who have reck
lessly * abandoned themselves
to sensuality, with a lust for
the business of impurity in
20 every shape and form. That is
not how you have understood
21 the meaning of Christ (for it is
Christ whom you have been
V taught, it is in Christ that you
have been instructed — the real
22 Christ who is in Jesus) ; you
must lay aside the old nature
which belonged to your former
course of life, that nature which
crumbles to ruin under the pas-
23 sions of moral deceit, and be
renewed in the spirit of your
24 mind, putting on the new na
ture, that divine pattern which
has been created in the upright
and pious character of the
25 Truth. Lay aside falsehood,
then, let each tell his neighbour
the truth, for we are members
26 one of another. Be angry but
do not sin ; never let the sun
set upon your exasperation,
27 give the devU no chance. Let
28 the thief steal no more ; rather
let him work and put his hands
to an honest task, so as to have
something to contribute to the
29 needy. Let no bad word pass
your lips, but only such speech
as is good for edification, as oc
casion may require, words that
are gracious and a means of
grace to those who hear them.
30 And do not vex God's holy
Spirit, by whom you have been
sealed for the day of redemp-
31 tion. Drop all bitter feeling
and passion and anger and
clamouring and insults, to-
32 gethpr with all malice ; be kind
Latin version, the Syriao Vulgate.

476

EPHESIANS V

32 And be ye kind one to an
other, tenderhearted, forgiving
one another, even as God for
Christ's sake hath forgiven you.
CHAPTER V
1 Be ye therefore followers of
God, as dear chUdren ;
2 And walk in love, as Christ
also hath loved us, and hath given
himself for us an offering and
a sacrifice to God for a sweet-
smelling savour,
3 But fornication, and all un
cleanness, or covetousness, let it
not be once named among you, as
becometh saints ;
4 Neither filthiness, nor foolish
talking, nor jesting, which are not
convenient : but rather gi-ving of
thanks. 5 Por this ye know, that no
whoremonger, nor unclean person,
nor covetous man, who is an idol
ater, hath any inheritance in the
kingdom of Christ and of God.
6 Let no man deceive you
-svith vain words : for because of
these things cometh the wrath of
God upon the chUdren of disobedi
ence. 7 Be not ye therefore partakers
with them.
8 Por ye were sometimes dark
ness, but now are ye light in the
Lord : walk as children of light :
9 (For the fruit of the Spirit is
in all goodness and righteousness
and truth ;)
10 Pro-ving what is acceptable
unto the Lord.
11 And have no feUowship with
the unfruitful works of darkness,
but rather reprove them.
12 For it is a shame even to
speak of those things which are
done of them in secret.
13 But all things that are re
proved are made manifest by the
light : for whatsoever doth make
manifest is light.
14 Wherefore he saith. Awake
thou that steepest, and arise from
the dead, and Christ shall give thee
light. 15 See then that ye walk cir-

to each other, be tender
hearted, be generous to each
other as God has been generous
to you in Christ.
CHAPTER V
1 Copy God, then, as his be
loved chUdren, and lead lives
2 of love, just as Christ loved
you and gave himself up for
you to be a fragrant offering
and sacrifice to God.
3 Never let any sexual vice or
impurity or lust be so much as
mentioned by you — that is the
proper course for saints to
4 take ; no, nor indecent, sUly, or
scurrUous talk — aU that is
improper. Rather, voice your
6 thanks to God. Be sure of
this, that no one guUty of
sexual -vice or impurity or lust
(that is, an idolater) possesses
any inheritance in the realm of
6 Christ and God. Let no one
deceive you with specious argu
ments ; these are the -vices that
bring down God's anger on the
7 sons of disobedience. So avoid
8 the company of such men. For
while once upon a time you
were darkness, now in the Lord
you are light ; lead the lffe ot
those who are children of the
9 light (for the fruit of Ught
consists in all that is good and
10 right and true), verffying what
11 pleases the Lord. Have noth
ing to do with the fruitless
enterprises of the darkness ;
12 rather expose them. One is
indeed ashamed even to speak
about what such men do in
13 secret ; still, whatever the light
exposes becomes Uluminat«d
— for anything that is Ulumin-
14 ated turns into light. Thus
it is said,
' Wake up, O sleeper, and rise
from the dead ;
so Christ wiU shine upon
you.'
16 Be strictly * careful then
about the lffe you lead ; act
* Reading aKptjSws ttws with X*, B,
Origen, etc.

EPHESIANS V

477

cumspectly, not as fools, but as
wise, 16 Redeeming the time, be
cause the days are evU.
17 Wherefore be ye not unwise,
but understanding what the will
of the Lord is.
18 And be not drunk with -wine,
wherein is excess ; but be flUed
wdth the Spirit ;
19 Speaking to yourselves in
psalms and hymns and spiritual
songs, singing and making melody
in your heart to the Lord ;
20 Giving thanks always for aU
things unto God and the Father in
the name of our Lord Jesus Christ ;
21 Submitting yourselves one
to another in the fear of God.
22 Wives, submit yourselves
unto your own husbands, as unto
the Lord.
23 For the husband is the head
of the wife, even as Christ is the
head of the church : and he is the.
saviour of the body.
24 Therefore as the church is
subject unto Christ, so let the
wdves be to their own husbands
in every thing.
25 Husbands, love your wives,
even as Christ also loved the
church, and gave himseU for it ;
26 That he might sanctffy and
cleanse it with the washing of
water by the word,
27 That he might present it to
himself a glorious church, not
having spot, or wrrinkle, or any
such thing ; but that it shoiUd be
holy and without blemish.
28 So ought men to love their
wdves as their own bodies. He
that loveth his wife loveth himseU.
29 For no man ever yet hated
his own flesh ; but nourisheth and
cherisheth it, even as the Lord
the church :
30 Por we are members of his
body, of his flesh, and of his bones.
31 For this cause shall a man
leave his father and mother, and
shall be joined unto his wdfe, and
they two shall be one flesh.
32 This is a great mystery : but
I speak concerning Christ and the
church.

like sensible men, not like
16 thoughtless ; make the very
most of your time, for these are
17 evU days. So do not be sense
less, but understand what is
18 the Lord's will ; and do not get
drunk with -wine — that means
profligacy — but be fllled with
19 the Spirit, converse with one
another in the music of psalms,
in hymns, and in songs of the
spiritual lffe, praise the Lord
heartUy with words and music,
20 and render thanks to God the
Father in the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ at aU times and
for all things.
21 Be subject to one another out
of reverence for Christ.
22 Wives, be subject to your
23 husbands as to the Lord, for
the husband is the head of
the wife as Christ also (though
he is the saviour of the Body)
is the head of the church ;
24 as the church is subject to
Christ, so wdves are to be sub
ject to their husbands in every
respect.
25 Husbands, love your wdves,
just as Christ loved the church
and gave himself up for her
26 to consecrate her by cleansing
her in the bath of baptism
as she utters her confession,
27 in order to have the church
as his very own, standing
before him in all her glory,
with never a spot or wrinkle or
any such flaw, but consecrated
and unblemished.
28 So ought husbands to love
their wdves — to love them as
their own bodies (he who loves
his wife loves himself).
29 For no one ever hates his
flesh ; no, he nourishes and
cherishes it (just as Christ
30 does the church, for we are
members of his Body).*
31 Therefore shall a man leave
father and mother and cleave to
his wife, and the pair shall be one
32 flesh. This is a profound sym
bol, I mean as regards Christ
• Omitting [Ik rij? crapKOs avroO Kal Ik tSiv
bdTiav aiiToC] with N*, A B, Origen, etc.

478

EPHESIANS VI

33 Nevertheless let every one of
you in particular so love his wffe
even as himself ; and the wife see
that she reverence her husband.
CHAPTER VI
1 Children, obey your par
ents in the Lord : for this is r^ht.
2 Honour thy father and
mother ; which is the flrst com
mandment with promise ;
3 That it may be well with
thee, and thou mayest Uve long on
the earth.
4 And, ye fathers, provoke not
your children to wrath : but bring
them up in the nurture and ad
monition of the Lord.
5 Servants, be obedient to
them that are your masters accord
ing to the flesh, -with fear and
trembling, in singleness of your
heart, as unto Christ ;
6 Not with eyeservice, as men-
pleasers ; but as the servants of
Christ, doing the wUl of God from
the heart ;
7 With good will doing service,
as to the Lord, and not to men :
8 Knowing that whatsoever
good thing any man doeth, the
same shall he receive of the Lord,
whether he he bond or free.
9 And, ye masters, do the same
things unto them, forbearing
threatc ning : knowing that your
Master also is in heaven ; neither
is there respect of persons with
him. 10 Finally, my brethren, be
strong in the Lord, and in the
power of his might.
11 Put on the whole armour of
God, that ye may be able to stand
against the wUes of the de-vil.
12 For we wrestle not against
flesh and blood, but against prin
cipalities, against powers, against
the rulers of the darkness of this
world, against spiritual wicked
ness in high places.
13 Wherefore take unto you
the whole armour of God, that
ye may be able to -withstand in the
evil day, and having done all, to
stand.

33 and the church. Howe-ver, let
every man of you love his wffe
as himself, and let the -wife
reverence her husband.
CHAPTER VI
1 Children , obey your parents
in the Lord, for this is right ;
2 honour your father and mother
(it is the flrst command with a
3 promise), that it may be well
with you and that you may live
4 lo7ig on earth. As for you
fathers, do not exasperate your
chUdren, but bring them up
in the discipline and on the ad
monitions of the Lord.
6 Servants, be obedient to
those who are your masters
here below wdth reverence and
trembling, with singleness of
heart as to Christ himself ;
6 instead of merely working
when their eye is on you, like
those who court human favour,
do God's will from the heart like
7 servants of Christ, by rendering
service wdth goodwill as to the
Lord and Master, not to men.
8 Be sure that everyone, slave or
free, wdll be paid back by the
Lord and Master for the good
9 he has done. And as for you
masters, act by your servants
in the same way, and stop
threatening them ; be sure that
they and you have a Lord
and Master in heaven, and
there is no partiality about
him.
10 To conclude. Be strong in
the Lord and in the strength of
11 his might ; put on God's ar
mour so as to be able to stand
against the stratagems of the
12 de-vil. Por we have to struggle
not with blood and flesh but
,, with the angelic Rulers, the
angelic Authorities, the poten
tates of the dark present, the
spirit-forces of e-vil in the
13 heavenly sphere. So take
God's armour, that you may be
able to make a stand upon the
e-vU day and hold your ground
by overcoming all the foe.

EPHESIANS VI

479

14 Stand therefore, having your
loins girt about with truth, and
having on the breastplate of
righteousness ;
15 And your feet shod with the
preparation of the gospel of
peace ;
16 Above aU, taking the shield
of faith, wherewith ye shall be
able to quench aU the flery darts
of the wicked.
17 And take the helmet of salva
tion, and the sword of the Spirit,
which is the word of God :
18 Praying always with aU
prayer and supplication in the
Spirit, and watching thereunto
with aU perseverance and suppli
cation for aU saints ;
19 And for me, that utterance
may be given unto me, that I
may open my mouth boldly, to
make known the mystery of the
gospel, 20 For which I am an ambassa
dor in bonds : that therein I may
speak boldly, as I ought to speak.
21 But that ye also may know
my affairs, and how I do, Tychicus,
a beloved brother and faithful
minister in the Lord, shall make
knowm to you all things :
22 Whom I have sent unto you
for the same purpose, that ye
might know our affairs, and that.
he might comfort your hearts.
23 Peace be to the brethren,
and love vsdth faith, from God the
Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
24 Grace he -svith aU them that
love our Lord Jesus Christ in sin
cerity. Amen.
If Written from Rome unto the
Ephesians by Tychicus.

14 Hold your ground, tighten the
belt of truth about your loi7is,
wear i7itegrity as your coat of
15 mail, and have your feet shod
with the stability of the gospel of
16 peace ; above all, take faith as
your shield, to enable you to
quench all the flre-tipped darts
17 flung by the evU one, put on
salvation as your helmet, and
take the Spirit as your sword
(that is, the word of God),
18 praying at all times in the
Spirit with aU manner of
prayer and entreaty — be alive
to that, attend to it unceas
ingly, interceding on behalf of
19 aU the saints and on my behalf
also, that I may be allowed to
speak and open Iny lips in
order to expound fully and
freely that open secret of the
20 gospel for the sake of which I
am in custody as its envoy.
Pray that I may have freedom
to declare it as I should.
21 Our beloved brother Tychi
cus, a faithful minister in the
Lord, wUl give you aU informa
tion about me, so that you
22 may know how I am ; that is
why I am sending him to you,
to let you know how I am and
to encourage your hearts.
23 Peace and love with faith be
to the brothers from God the
Father and the Lord Jesus
24 Christ. Grace be witli all who
have an undying love for our
Lord Jesus Christ.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
PHILIPPIANS

CHAPTER I
*
1 Paul and Timotheus, the
servants of Jesus Christ, to all
the saints in Christ Jesus which
are at PhiUppi, -svith the bishops
and deacons :
2 Grace be unto you, and peace,
from God our Father, and from
the Lord Jesus Christ.
3 I thank my God upon every
remembrance of you,
4 Always in every prayer of
mine for you aU making request
-svith joy,
5 For your feUowship in the
gospel from the flrst day until
now ;
6 Being confldent of this very
thing, that he which hath begun
a good work in you -vsill perform
it until the day of Jesus Christ :
7 Even as it is meet for me to
think this of you all, because I
have you in my heart ; inasmuch
as both in my bonds, and in the
defence and confirmation of the
gospel, ye all are partakers of my
grace. 8 For God is my record, how
greatly I long after you aU in the
bowels of Jesus Clirist.
9 And this I pray, that your
love may abound yet more and
more in knowledge and in aU
judgment ;
10 That ye may approve things
that are excellent ; that ye may
be sincere and without offence tUl
the day of Christ ;
_ 11 Being filled with the fruits of
righteousness, which are by Jesus
Christ, unto the glory and praise
of God.
12 But I would ye should under
stand, brethren, that the things
which happened unto me have

CHAPTER I
1 Paul and Timotheus, ser
vants of Christ Jesus, to aU
the saints in Christ Jesus who
are at PhUippi, as well as to
2 the bishops and deacons : grace
and peace to you from God our
Father and the Lord Jesus
Christ.
3 I thank my God for aU your
4 remembrance of me ; in all my
prayers for you aU I always
5 pray with a sense of joy for
what you have contributed to
the gospel from the very first
day do-wn to this moment ;
6 of this I am confident, that he
who has begun the good work
in you -will go on completing it
untU the day of Jesus Christ.
7 It is only natural for me to be
thinking of you aU in this way,
for alike in my prison and as I
defend and -vindicate the gos
pel, I bear in mind how you aU
share wdth me in the grace
divine.
8 God is my witness that I
yearn for you all -with the
affection of Christ Jesus him
seff I
9 And it is my prayer that your
love may be more and more rich
in knowledge and aU manner of
10 insight, enabling you to have a
sense of what is -vital, so that
you may be transparent and no
harm to anyone in -view of the
11 day of Christ, your lffe covered
with that harvest of righteous
ness which Jesus Christ pro
duces to the glory and the
praise of God.
12 I would have you under
stand, my brothers, that my
affairs have reaUy tended to

480

PHILIPPIANS I

481

faUen out rather unto the further
ance of the gospel ;
13 So that my bonds in Christ
are manffest in aU the palace, and
in all other places ;
14 And many of the brethren
in the Lord, waxing confident
by my bonds, are much more
bold to speak the word without
fear. 15 Some indeed preach Christ
even of en-vy and strife ; and some
also of good wdll :
16 The one preach Christ of
contention, not sincerely, sup
posing to add affliction to my
bonds :
17 But the other of love, know
ing that I am set for the defence
of the gospel.
18 "What then ? not-svithstand-
ing, every way, whether in
pretence, or in truth, Christ is
preached ; and I therein do rejoice,
yea, and will rejoice.
19 For I know that this shall
turn to my salvation through
your prayer, and the supply of
the Spirit of Jesus Christ,
20 According to my earnest ex
pectation and my hope, that in
nothing I shall be ashamed, but
that wdth aU boldness, as always,
so now also Christ shall be magni
fied in my body, whether it be by
lffe, or by death.
21 For to me to Uve is Christ,
and to die is gain.
22 But ff I live in the flesh, this
is the fruit of my labour : yet
what I shall choose I wot not.
23 For I am in a strait betwixt
two, ha-ving a desire to depart, and
to be wdth Christ ; which is far
better :
24 Nevertheless to abide in the
flesh is more needful for you.
25 And having this confldence,
I know that I shall abide and con
tinue wdth you all for your further
ance and joy of faith ;
26 That your rejoicing may
be more abundant in Jesus Christ
for me by my coming to you
again. 27 Only let your conversation
be as it becometh the gospel of
16

13 advance the gospel ; through
out the whole of the praetorian
guard and everywhere else it is
recognized that I am imprison
ed on account of my connexion
14 with Christ, and my imprison
ment has given the majority
of the brotherhood greater con
fldence in the Lord to venture
on speaking the word of God
16 without being' afraid. Some
of them, it is true, are actually
preaching Christ from envy and
rivalry, others from goodwdU ;
17 the latter do it from love to me,
knowing that I am set here to
16 defend the gospel, but the
former proclaim Christ for their
o-svn ends, wdth mixed motives,
intehding to annoy me as I lie
in prison. "What does it mat-
18 ter ? Anyhow, for ulterior
ends or honestly, Christ is
being proclaimed, and I re
joice over that ; yes and I
-wUl rejoice over it.
19 The outcome of all this, I
know, will he my release, as you
continue to pray for me, and as
I am provided with the Spirit
20 of Jesus Christ — my eager de
sire and hope being that I may
never feel ashamed, but that
now as ever I may do honour
to Christ in my own person
by fearless courage. "Whether
that means lffe or death, no
21 matter ! As lffe means Christ to
22 me, so death means gain. But
then, ff it is to be lffe here below,
that means fruitful work. So
— well, I cannot tell which to
23 choose : I am in a dUemma
between the two. My strong
desire is to depart and be with
Christ, for that is far the best.
24 But for your sakes it is neces
sary I should live on here be-
25 low. I am sure it is, and so I
know I shall remain alive and
serve you all by forwarding
your progress and fostering
26 the joy of your faith. Thus
. you wUl have ample cause to
glory in Christ Jesus over me —
over my return to you.
27 Only, do lead a lffe that is

482

PHILIPPIANS II

Christ : that whether I come and
see you, or else be absent, I may
hear of your affairs, that ye stand
fast in one spirit, with one mind
striving together for the faith of
the gospel ;
28 And in nothing terrifled by
your adversaries : which is to
them an evident token of perdition,
but to you of salvation, and that
of God.
29 For unto you it is given in
the behalf of Clirist, not only to
believe on him, but also to suffer
for his sake ;
30 Having the same conflict
which ye saw in me, and now hear
to he in me. CHAPTER II
1 If there he therefore any con
solation in Christ, if any comfort
of love, ff any fellowship of the
'-Spirit, if any bowels and mercies,
2 Fulfll ye my joy, that ye be
likeminded, ha-ving the same love,
being of one accord, of one mind.
3 Let nothing be dorie through
strife or vainglory ; but in lowli
ness of mind let each esteem other
better than themselves.
4 Look not every man on his
own things, but every man also
on the things of others.
5 Let this mind be in you, which
was also in Christ Jesus :
6 "Who, being in the form of
God, thought it not robbery to be
equal with God :
7 But made himself of no re
putation, and took upon him the
form of a servant, and was made
in the likeness of men :
8 And being found in fashion
as a man, he humbled himself, and
became obedient unto death, even
the death of the cross.
9 Wherefore God also hath
highly exalted him, and given him a
name which is above every name :
10 That at the name of Jesus
evciy knee should bow, of things
in heaven, and tlmigs in earth,
and things under the earth ;
11 And that every tongue
should confess that Jesus Christ is

worthy of the gospel of Christ.
Whether I come and see you or
only hear of you in absence, let
me know you are standing flrm
in a common spirit, flghting
side by side like one man for
28 the faith of the gospel. Never
be scared for a second by your
opponents ; your fearlessness
is a clear omen of ruin for them
and of your own salvation — at
29 the hands of God. For on
behalf of Christ you have the
favour of suffering no less than
30 of believing in him, by waging
the same conflict that, as once
you saw and now you hear,
I wage myself.
CHAPTER II
1 So by aU the stimulus of
Christ, by every incentive of
love, by aU your participa
tion in the Spiiit, by aU your
affectionate tenderness,
2 I pray you to give me
the utter joy of knowing you
are living in harmony, wdth
the same feelings of love,
3 with one heart and soul, never
acting for private ends or
from vanity, but humbly
considering each other the
4 better man, and each with an
eye to the interests of others as
well as to his own.
5 Treat one another with the
same spirit as you experience
in Christ Jesus.
6 Though he was divine by
nature, he did not snatch at
7 equality with God but emptied
himself by taking the nature
of a servant ;
8 born in human guise and
appearing in human form,
he humbly stooped in his
obedience even to die, and to
9 die upon the cross. Therefore
God raised him high and con
ferred on him a Name above all
10 names, so that before the Name
of Jesus every knee should bend
in heaven, on earth, and
11 underneath the earth, and et)CT2/
tongue confess that ' Jesus

PHILIPPIANS II

483

Lord, to the glory of God the
Father. 12 Wherefore, my beloved, as
ye have always obeyed, not as in
my presence only, but now much
more in my absence, work out
your own salvation with fear and
trembling. 13 For it is God which worketh
in you both to wdll and to do of
his good pleasure.
14 Do all things without mur-
murings and disputings : ¦
15 'That ye may be blameless
and harmless, the sons of God,
wdthout rebuke, in the midst of a
crooked and perverse nation,
among whom ye shine as lights in
the world ;
16 Holding forth the word of
lffe ; that I may rejoice in the
day of Christ, that I have not run
in vain, neither laboured in vain.
17 Yea, and ff I be offered upon
the sacriflce and service of your
faith, I joy, and rejoice with you
aU. 18 For the same cause also do
ye joy, and rejoice with me.
19 But I trust in the Lord Jesus
to send Timotheus shortly unto
you, that I also may be of good
comfort, when I know your state.
20 For I have no man like-
minded, who wdU naturally care
for your state.
21 For all seek their own, not
the things which are Jesus Christ's.
22 But ye know the proof of
him, that, as a son with the father,
he hath served with me in the
gospel. 23 Him therefore I hope to send
presently, so soon as I shall see
how it wHU go wdth me.
24 But I trust in the Lord that
I also myseff shall come shortly.
25 Yet I supposed it necessary
to send to you Epaphroditus, my
brother, and companion in labour,
and fellowsoldier, but your mes
senger, and he that ministered to
hay wants.
26 For he longed after you aU,
and was fuU of heaviness, because
that ye had heard that he had
been siek.

Christ is Lord,' to the glory of
God the Father.
12 Therefore, my beloved, as
you have been obedient always
and not simply when I was
present, so, now that I am
absent, work all the more stren
uously at your salvation with
13 reverence and trembling, for it
is God who in his goodwUl
enables you to wUl this and to
achieve it.
14 In all that you do, avoid
15 grumbling and disputing, so
as to be blameless and inno
cent, faultless children of God in
a crooked and perverse generation
where you shine like stars in a
16 dark world ; hold fast the word
of life, so that I can be proud
of you on the Day of Christ,
becauf* I have not run or
worked for 7iothing.
17 Even ff my life-blood has to
be poured as a libation on the
sacred sacriflce of faith you
are offering to God, I rejoice, I
18 congratulate you aU — and you
in turn must rejoice and con
gratulate me.
19 I hope in the Lord Jesus to
send you Timotheus before
long, that I may be heartened
20 by news of you. I have no
one like him, for genuine in-
21 terest in your welfare. Every
body is selfish, instead of caring
22 for Jesus Christ. But you
know how he has stood the test,
how he has sirved with me in
the gospel, like a son helping
23 his father. I hope to send him
then, as soon as ever I see how
24 it -will go wdth me — ^though I
am confldent in the Lord that
I shaU be coming myself before
long.
25 As for Epaphroditus, how
ever, my brother, my fellow-
worker, my fellow-soldier, and
your messenger to meet my
wants, 1 think it necessary
26 to send you him at once, for he
has been yearning for you all.
He has been greatly concerned
because you heard he was ill.
27 And he was Ul, nearly dead

484

PHILIPPIANS III

27 Por indeed he was sick nigh
unto death : but God had mercy
on him ; and not on him only,
but on me also, lest I should have
sorrow upon sorrow.
28 I sent him therefore the
more carefully, that, when ye see
him again, ye may rejoice, and
that I may be the less sorro-vsdul.
29 Receive him therefore in the
Lord with all gladness ; and hold
such in reputation :
30 Because for the work of
Christ he was nigh unto death, not
regarding his life, to supply your
lack of ser-vice toward me.

wdth Ulness. But God had
mercy on him, and not only on
him but on me, to save me from
having one sorrow upon an-
28 other. So I am speciaUy eager
to send him, that you may be
glad when you see him again,
and thus my own anxiety may
29 be lightened. Give him a wel
come in the Lord, then, with
your hearts full of joy. Value
30 men like that, for he nearly
died in the service of Christ by
risking his lffe to make up for
the services you were not here
to render me.

CHAPTER III
1 Finally, my brethren, re
joice in the Lord. To write the
same things to you, to me indeed
¦is not grievous, but for you it is
safe. 2 Beware of dogs, beware of
evil workers, beware of the con
cision. 3 For we are the circumcision,
which worship God in the spirit,
and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and
have no confldence in the flesh.
4 Though I might also have
confidence in the fiesh. If any
other man thinketh that he hath
whereof he might trust in the fiesh,
I more :
5 Circumcised the eighth day,
of the stock of Israel, of the tribe
of Benjamin, an Hebrew of the
Hebrews ; as touching the law, a
Pharisee ;
6 Concerning zeal, persecuting
the church ; touching the right
eousness which is in the law,
blameless. 7 But what things were gain to
me, those I counted loss for Christ.
8 Yea doubtless, and I count
all things bid loss for the excellency
of the knowledge of Christ Jesus
my Lord : for whom I have suf
fered the loss of all things, and do
count them but dung, that I may
win Christ,
9 And be found in him, not
ha-ving mine o-vsm righteousness,
which is of the law, but that which

CHAPTER III
1 Well then, my brothers,
rejoice in the Lord. I am
repeating this word ' rejoice ' iti
my letter, but that does not
tire me and it is the safe course
2 for you. — Beware of these
dogs, these wicked workmen,
the incision-party !
3 We are the true Circum
cision, we who worship God
in spirit, we who pride our
selves on Christ Jesus, we
who rely upon no outward
4 pri-vilege. Though I could rely
on outward privUege, ff I chose.
Whoever thinks he can rely on
5 that, I can outdo him. I
was circumcised on the eighth
day after birth ; I belonged to
the race of Israel, to the tribe of
Benjamin ; I was the Hebrew
son of Hebrew parents, a Phar-
6 isee as regards the Law, in
point of ardour a persecutor of
the church, immaculate by the
standard of legal righteousness.
7 But for Christ's sake I have
learned to count my former
8 gains a loss ; indeed I count
anything a loss, compared to
the supreme value of knowing
Christ Jesus my Lord. For his
sake I have lost everything (I
count it all the veriest refuse)
9 in order to gain Christ and be
found at death in him, possess
ing no legal righteousness of my
ovsm, but the righteousness of

PHILIPPIANS III

486

is through the faith of Christ, the
righteousness which is of God by
faith :
10 That I may know him, and
the pow.er of his resurrection, and
the feUowship of his .sufferings,
being made conformable unto his
death ;
11 If by any means I might
attain unto the resurrection of the
dead. 12 Not as though I had already
attained, either were already per
fect : but I foUow after, if that I
may apprehend that for which
also I am apprehended of Christ
Jesus. 13 Brethren, I count not myself
to have apprehended : but this one
thing 7 do, forgetting those things
which are behind, and reaching
forth unto those things which are
before, 14 I press toward the mark for
the prize of the high caUing of God
in Christ Jesus.
15 Let us therefore, as many as
be perfect, be thus minded : and
ff in any thing ye be otherwise
minded, God shaU reveal even
this unto you.
16 Nevertheless, whereto we
have already attained, let us walk
by the same rule, let us mind the
same thing.
17 Brethren, be followers to
gether of me, and mark them
which walk so as ye have us for
an ensample.
18 (For many walk, of whom I
have told you often, and now tell
you even weeping, that they are the
enemies of the cross of Christ :
19 "Whose end is destruction,
whose God is their belly, and
whose glory is in their shame, who
mind earthly things.)
20 For our conversation is in
heaven ; from whence also we look
for the Sa-viour, the Lord Jesus
Christ :
21 "Who shall change our vile
body, that it may be fashioned
like unto his glorious body, ac
cording to the working whereby
he is able even to subdue aU things
unto himself.

faith in Christ, the divine
righteousness that rests on
10 faith. I would know hitn in
the power of his resurrection
and the feUowship of his
sufferings, with my nature
transformed to die as he
11 died, to see ff I too can
attain the resurrection from
12 the dead. Not that I have
already attained this or am
already perfect, but I press
forward to appropriate it,
because I have been appro
priated myself by Christ
13 Jesus. Brothers, I for one
do not consider myself to
have appropriated this ; my
one thought is, by forgetting
what lies behind me and
straining to what lies before
14 me, to press on to the goal
for the prize of God's high
15 call in Christ Jesus. For all
those of our number who
are mature, this must be the
point of view ; God wUl
reveal that to any of you
who look at things differently.
16 Only, we must let our
steps be guided by such
truth as we have attained.
17 Copy me, brothers, one
and ail of you, and notice
those who live by the example
you get from ine.
18 For many — as I have often
told you and tell you now
with tears — many live as
enemies of the cross of
Christ.
19 Destruction is their fate,
the belly is their god, they
glory in their shame, these
men of earthly mind !
20 But we are a colony of
heaven, and we wait for the
Saviour who comes from
heaven, the Lord Jesus
21 Christ, who wUl transform
the body that belongs to
our low estate tUl it re
sembles the body of his
Glory, by the same power
that enables him to make
everything subject to him
seff.

486

PHILIPPIANS IV

CHAPTER IV

1 Therefore, my brethren
dearly beloved and longed for,
my joy and crown, so stand fast
in the Lord, my dearly beloved.
2 I beseech Euodiais, and
beseech Syntyche, that they be of
the same mind in the Lord.
3 And I intreat thee also, true
yokefellow, help those women
which laboured wdth me in the
gospel, with Clement also, and
with other my fellowlabourers,
whose names are in the book of life.
4 Rejoice in the Lord alway :
and again I say. Rejoice.
5 Let your moderation be
known unto all men. The Lord
is at hand.
6 Be careful for nothing ; but
in every thing by prayer and
supplication with thanksgiving
let your requests be made kno-svn
unto God.
7 And the peace of God, which
passeth aU understanding, shall
keep your hearts and minds
through Christ Jesus.
8 Finally, brethren, whatsoever
things are true, whatsoever things
are honest, whatsoever things are
just, whatsoever things are pure,
whatsoever things are lovely,
whatsoever things are of good
report ; if there be any virtue, and
if there be any praise, think on
these things.
9 Those things, which ye have
both learned, and received, and
heard, and seen in me, do : and
the God of peace shall be with you.
10 But I rejoiced in the Lord
greatly, that now at the last your
care of me hath fiourished again ;
wherein ye were also careful, but
ye lacked opportunity.
11 Not that I speak in respect
of want : for I have learned, in
whatsoever state I am, therewith
to be content.
12 I know both how to be
abased, and I know how to
abound : every where and in aU
things I am instructed both to be
full and to be hungry, both to
abound and to suffer need.

CHAPTER IV
1 So then, my brothers, for
whom I cherish love and long
ing, my joy and crown, this is
how you must stand firm in
the Lord, O my beloved.
2 I entreat Euodia and I en
treat Syntyche to agree in the
Lord.
3 And you, my true com
rade, lend a hand to these
women, I beg of you ; they
have fought at my side in the
active service of the gospel,
along with Clement and the rest
of my feUow- workers, whose
names are in the book of life.
4 Rejoice in the Lord always.
I wUl say it again, ' rejoice.'
5 Let your forbearance be known
to everyone ; the Lord is at
hand.
6 Never be anxious, but
always make yoi.r requests
known to God in prayer and
supplication with thanks-
7 giving ; so shall God's peace,
that surpasses aU our dreams,
keep guard over your hearts
and minds in Christ Jesus.
8 Finally, brothers, keep in
mind whatever is true, what
ever is -^orthy, whatever is
just, whatever is pure, what
ever is attractive, whatever is
high-toned, all exceUence, aU
9 merit. Practise also what you
have learned and received from
me, what you heard me say
and what you saw me do ; then
the God of peace -wUl be with
you.
10 It was a great joy to me in
the Lord that your care for me
could revive again ; for what
you lacked was never the care
but the chance of showing it.
11 Not that I complain of want,
for I have learned how to be
12 content wherever I am. I know
how to live humbly ; I also
know how to live in prosperity.
I have been initiated into the se
cret for all sorts and conditions
of life, for plenty and for hunger,
for prosperity and for priva-

PHILIPPIANS IV ^

487

13 I can do all things through
Christ which strengtheneth me.
14 Notwithstanding ye have
weU done, that ye did communi
cate with my affliction.
15 Now ye Philippians know
also, that in the beginning of the
gospel, when I departed from
Macedonia, no church communi
cated with me as concerning giving
and receiving, but ye only.
16 For even in Thessalonica ye
sent once and again unto my
necessity. 17 Not because I desire a gfft :
but I desire fruit that may abound
to your account.
18 But I have all, and abound :
I am fuU, having received of Epa
phroditus the things which were
sent from you, an odour of a sweet
smell, a sacriflce acceptable, well-
pleasing to God.
19 But my God shall supply all
your need according to his riches
in glory by Christ Jesus.
20 Now unto God and our Fa
ther he glory for ever and ever.
Amen. 21 Salute every saint in Christ
Jesus. The brethren which are
-svith me greet you.
22 All the saints salute you,
chiefly they that are of Caesar's
household. 23 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ be -with you all. Amen.
\ It was wrritten to the PhUip-
pians from Rome by Epaphro
ditus.

13 tions. In him who strengthens
me I am able for anything.
14 But you were kind enough to
take your share in my trouble.
15 You PhUippians are well aware
that in the early days of the
gospel, when I had left Mace
donia, no church but your
selves had any flnancial
16 dealings with me ; even when
I was in Thessalonica, you sent
money more than once for my
17 needs. It is not the money I
am anxious for; what I am
anxious for is the interest
that accumulates in this way to
18 your di-vine credit ! Your debt
to me is fully paid and more
than paid ! I am amply sup
plied with what you have sent
by Epaphroditus, a fragrant
perfume, the sort of sacriflce
that God approves and wel-
19 comes. My God wUl supply
all your own needs from his
wealth in Glory in Christ Jesus.
20 Glory to God our Father for
ever and ever : Amen.
21 Salute every saint in Christ
Jesus. The brothers beside me
22 salute you. AU the saints
salute you, especially the
Imperial slaves.
23 The grace of the Lord Jesus
Christ be with your spirit.
Amen.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
COLOSSIANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus
Christ by the -will of God, and
Timotheus our brother,
2 To the saints and faithful
brethren in Christ which are at
Colosse : Grace be unto you, and
peace, from God our Father and
the Lord Jesus Christ.
3 We give thanks to God and
the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, praying always for you,
4 Since we heard of your faith
in Christ Jesus, and of the love
which ye have to all the saints,
5 For the hope which is laid up
for you in heaven, whereof ye
heard before in the word of the
truth of the gospel ;
6 Which is come unto you, as it
is in aU the world ; and bringeth
forth fruit, as it doth also in you,
since the day ye heard of it, and
knew the grace of God in truth :
7 As ye also learned of . Epa-
phras our dear feUowservant, who
is for you a faithful minister of
Christ ;
8 Who also declared unto us
your love in the Spirit.
9 For this cause we also, since
the day we heard it, do not cease
to pray for you, and to desire that
ye might be fllled with the know
ledge of his will in all wisdom and
spiritual understanding ;
10 That ye might walk worthy
of the Lord unto all pleasing, be
ing fruitful in every good work,
and increasing in the knowledge of
God; 11 Strengthened wdth all might,
according to his glorious power,
unto all patience and longsuffering
with joyfulness ;
12 Gi-ving thanks unto the

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, by God's wUl an
apostle of Christ Jesus, and
2 brother Timotheus, to the con
secrated and faithful brothers
in Christ at Colossae : grace
and peace to you from God our
Father.
3 We always thank the God
and Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ when we pray for you,
4 since we have heard of your
faith in Christ Jesus and your
love for aU the saints, due to
the hope which is laid up for
5 you in heaven. You heard of
this hope originaUy in the mes-
6 sage of the Truth, in that gos
pel which has reached you as it
spreads over aU the world with
fruit and increase. Such has
been your lffe from the day you
learned to know what God's
7 grace really is. You got that
lesson from our beloved fellow-
servant Epaphras, a minister of
Christ who is faithful to your
8 interests ; and it is he who has
informed us of your love in the
9 Spirit. Hence, from the day
we heard of it, we have never
ceased to pray for you, asking
God to fill you with the know
ledge of his wUl in aU spiritual
10 wisdom and insight, so that you
may lead a lffe that is worthy
of the Lord and give him entire
satisfaction. May you be
fruitful and increase in the
doing of all good, as you thus
11 know God ! May his glorious
might nerve you wdth full power
to endure and to be patient
12 cheerfully, whatever comes,
thanking the Father who has

488

COLOSSIANS I

489

Father, which hath made us meet
to be partakers of the inheritance
of the saints in light :
13 Who hath delivered us from
the power of darkness, and hath
translated us into the kingdom of
his dear Son :
14 In whom we have redemp
tion through his blood, even the
forgiveness of sins :
15 "Who is the image of the in-
-sdsible God, the firstborn of every
creature :
16 For by him were aU things
created, that are in heaven, and
that are in earth, -visible and
invisible, whether they be thrones,
or dominions, or principalities, or
powers : aU things were created
by him, and for him :
17 And he is before aU things,
and by him aU things consist.
18 And he is the head of the
body, the church : who is the
beginning, the firstborn from the
dead ; that in aU things he might
have the preeminence.
19 For it pleased the Father
that in him shoifld aU fulness
dweU ;
20 And, ha-ving made peace
through the blood of his cross, by
him to reconcUe aU things unto
himself ; by him, 7 say, whether
they he things in earth, or things
in heaven.
21 And you, that were sometime
alienated and enemies in your
mind by -wicked works, yet now
hath he reconcUed
22 In the body of his flesh
through death, to present you
holy and unblameable and un-
reproveable in his sight :
23 If ye continue in the faith
grounded and settled, and he not
moved away from the hope of the
gospel, which ye have heard, and
which was preached to every
creatui-e which is under heaven ;
whereof I Paul am made a
minister ;
24 "Who now rejoice in my suf
ferings for you, and fUl up that
which is behind of the afflictions
of Christ in my flesh for his body's
sake, which is the church :

qualifled us to share the lot
of the saints in the Light,
13 rescuing us from the power
of the Darkness and trans
ferring us to the realm of
14 his beloved Son ! In him we
enjoy our redemption, that
is, the forgiveness of sins.
15 He is the likeness of the
unseen God, bom first be-
16 fore all the creation — for it
was by him that all things
were created both in heaven
and on earth, both the seen
and the unseen, including
Thrones, angelic Lords, celes
tial Powers and Rulers ; all
things have been created by
17 him and for him ; he is
prior to aU, and aU coheres
18 in him. Also, he is the
head of the Body, that is,
of the church, in virtue of
his primacy as the first to be
bom from the dead — that
gives him pre-eminence over
19 aU. For it was in him that
the divine Fulness wUled to
20 settle -without limit, and hy
him it wiUed to reconcile in
his own person aU on earth
and in heaven alike, in a
peace made by the blood of
21 his cross. Once you were
estranged yourselves, your
hearts hostile to him in evU-
doing ; but now he has re
concUed you by dying in his
22 mortal body, so as to set you
consecrated and unblemished
and irreproachable in his pre-
23 sence — that is, ff you adhere
to the foundations and sta-
bUity of the faith, instead of
mo-ving away from the hope
you have learned in the
gospel, that gospel which has
been preached to every crea
ture under heaven, and of
which I Paul was made a
minister.
24 I am suffering now on your
behalf, but I rejoice in that ;
1 would make up the full sum
of all that Christ has to .suffer
in my person on behalf of the
25 church, his Body ; for I am a

490

COLOSSIANS II

25 "Whereof I am made a minis
ter, according to the dispensa
tion of God which is given to
me for you, to fulfU the word of
God; 26 £'ren the mystery which hath
been hid from ages and from
generations, but now is made
manifest to his saints :
27 To whom God would make
known what is the riches of the
glory of this mystery among the
GentUes ; which is Christ in you,
the hope of glory :
28 'Whom we preach, warning
every man, and teaching every
man in aU wisdom ; that we may
present every man perfect in
Christ Jesus ;
29 Whereunto I also labour,
striving according to his work
ing, which worketh in me
mightily. CHAPTER II
1 For I would that ye knew
what great confiict I have for you,
and for them at Laodicea, and for
as many as have not seen my face
in the flesh ;
2 That their hearts might be
comforted, being knit together in
love, and unto all riches of the
full assurance of understanding,
to the acknowledgement of the
mystery of God, and of the Father,
and of Christ ;
3 In whom are hid all the trea
sures of wisdom and knowledge.
4 And this I say, lest any man
should beguUe you with enticing
words. 5 For though I be absent in the
fiesh, yet am I with you in the
spiiit, joying and beholding your
order, and the stedfastness of
your faith in Christ.
6 As ye have therefore received
Christ .Jesus the Lord, so walk ye
in him :
7 Booted and buUt up in him,
and stablished in the faith, as ye
have been taught, abounding
therein with thanksgiving.
8 Beware lest any man spoU
you through phUosophy and vain

minister of the church by the
divine commission which has
been granted me in your in
terests, to make a fuU presenta-
26 tion of God's message — of that
open secret which, though con
cealed from ages and genera
tions of old, has now been
disclosed to the saints of God.
27 It is His wUl that they should
understand the glorious wealth
which this secret holds for the
GentUes, in the fact of Christ's
presence among you as your
28 hope of glory. This is the
Christ we proclaim ; we train
everyone and teach everyone
the full scope of this knowledge,
in order to set everyone before
29 God mature in Christ ; I labour
for that end, stri-ving for it wdth
the di-vine energy which is a
power wdthin me.
CHAPTER II
1 Striving? Yes, I want you to
understand my deep concern for
you and for those at Laodicea,
for aU who have never seen my
2 face. May their hearts be en
couraged ! May they learn the
meaning of love ! May they
have all the wealth of convic
tion that comes from insight I
May they learn to know that
open secret of God, the Father
3 of Christ, in whom aU the
treasures of wisdom and know-
4 ledge lie hidden ! I say this to
prevent you from being de
luded by plausible arguments
5 from anybody ; for although I
am absent in body I am with
you in spirit, and it is a joy to
note your steadiness and the
solid front of your faith in
6 Christ. Since you have had the
messiah, even .Jesus the Lord,
brought to you, lead your life
7 in him, flxed and founded in
him, confirmed in the faith as
you have been taught it, and
overfiowing with thankfulness
8 to God. Beware of anyone
getting hold of you by means
of a theosophy which is

COLOSSIANS II

491

deceit, after the tradition of men,
after the rudiments of the world,
and not after Christ.
9 For in him dwelleth aU the
fulness of the Godhead bodUy.
10 And ye are complete in him,
which is the head of all princi
pality and power :
11 In whom also ye are circum
cised with the circumcision made
without hands, in putting off the
body of the sins of the fiesh by
the circumcision of Christ :
12 Buried wdth him in baptism,
wherein also ye are risen with him
through the faith of the operation
of God, who hath raised him from
the dead.
13 And you, being dead in your
sins and the uncircumcision of your
flesh, hath he quickened together
with him, having forgiven you aU
trespasses ;
14 Blotting out the handwriting
of ordinances that was against us,
which was contrary to us, and
took it out of the way, nailing it
to his cross ;
15 And having spoUed princi
palities and powers, he made a
shew of them openly, triumphing
over them in it.
16 Let no man therefore judge
you in meat, or in drink, or in
respect of an holyday, or of the
new moon, or of the sabbath days :
17 Which are a shadow of things
to come ; but the body is of Christ.
18 Let no man beguUe you of
your reward in a voluntary hu-
fnility and worshipping of angels,
intruding into those things which
he hath not seen, vainly puffed
up by his fleshly mind,
19 And not holding the Head,
from which all the body by joints
and bands having nourishment
ministered, and knit together,
increaseth with the increase of
God. 20 'Wherefore U ye be dead with
Christ from the rudiments of the
world, why, as though living in
the world, are ye subject to
ordinances, 21 (Touch not ; taste not ;
handle not ;

specious make-believe, on the
lines of human tradition,
corresponding to the Elemental
spirits of the world and not to
9 Christ. It is in Christ that the
entire Fulness of deity has
10 settled bodily, it is in him that
you reach your full life, and he
is the Head of every angelic
11 Ruler and Power ; in him you
have been circumcised with no
material circumcision that
cuts flesh from the body, but
with Christ's own circumcision,
12 when you were buried with him
in your baptism and thereby
raised with him as you believed
in the power of the God who
13 raised him from the dead. For
though you were dead in your
trespasses, your flesh un
circumcised, he made you live
with Christ, he forgave us all
14 our trespasses, he cancelled the
regulations that stood against
us — all these obligations he set
aside when he naUed them to
15 the cross, when he cut away
the angelic Rulers and Powers
from us, exposing them to all
the world and triumphing over
16 them in the cross. So let no
one take you to task on ques
tions of eating and drinking or
in connexion with the observ
ance of festivals or new moons
17 or sabbaths. All that is the
mere shadow of what is to be ;
the substance belongs to Christ.
18 Let no one lay down rules for
you as he pleases, -with regard
to fasting and the cult of an
gels, presuming on his visions
and inflated by his sensuous
19 notions, instead of keeping in
touch with that Head under
whom the entire Body, sup
plied with joints and sinews
and thus compacted, grows
with growth divine.
20 As you died with Christ to
the Elemental spirits of the
world, why live as if you stiU
belonged to the world ? 'Why
submit to rules and regulations
21 Uke " Hands off this ! "
" Taste not that ! " " Touch

492

COLOSSIANS III

22 "Which all are to perish
with the using ;) after the com
mandments and doctrines of
men ?
23 Which things have indeed
a shew of wisdom in wiU wor
ship, and humility, and neglect
ing of the body ; not in any
honour to the satisfying of the
flesh.

22 not this ! " — referring to things
that perish by being used ?
These rules are determined by
23 human precepts and tenets ; they
get the name of ' wisdom ' -with
their self-imposed devotions,
with their fasting, -with their
rigorous discipline of the body,
but they are of no value, they
simply pamper the flesh !

CHAPTER III
1 If ye then be risen with Christ,
seek those things which are above,
where Christ sitteth on the right
hand of God.
2 Set your affection on things
above, not on things on the earth.
3 For ye are dead, and your lffe
is hid with Christ in God.
4 'When Christ, who is our life,
shall appear, then shall ye also
appear with him in glory.
5 Mortify therefore your mem
bers which are upon the earth ;
fornication, uncleanness, inordinate
aff'ection, evil concupiscence, and
covetousness, which is idolatry :
6 For which things' sake the
wrath of God cometh on the chU
dren of disobedience :
7 In the which ye also walked
some time, when ye lived in them.
8 But now ye also put off all
these ; anger, wrath, malice, blas
phemy, filthy communication out
of your mouth.
9 Lie not one to another, seeing
that ye have put off the old man
with his deeds ;
10 And have put on the new
man, which is renewed in know
ledge after the image of him that
created him :
11 Where there is neither
Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor
uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scy
thian, bond 77or free : but Christ
is all, and in all.
12 Put on therefore, as the
- elect of God, holy and beloved,
bowels of mercies, kindness,
humbleness of mind, meekness,
longsuffering ;
13 Forbearing one another, and

CHAPTER III
1 Since then you have been
raised with Christ, aim at
what is above, where Christ is,
seated at the right hand of God ;
2 mind what is above, not what
3 is on earth, for you died, and
your life is hidden wdth Christ
in God.
4 When Christ, who is our
lffe, appears, then you wUl
appear with him in glory.
5 So put to death those
members that are on earth :
sexual vice, impurity, appe
tite, evil desire, and lust
6 (which is idolatry), things
that bring down the anger
of God on the sons of dis
obedience.
7 Once you moved among
them, when you lived in
8 them ; but off with them
all now, off with anger,
rage, malice, slander, foul
talk!
9 Tell no lies to one another ;
you have stripped off the
old nature with its practices,
10 and put on the new nature
which is renewed in the like
ness of its Creator for the
knowledge of him.
11 In it there is no room for
Greek and Jew, circumcised
and uncircumcised, barbarian,
Scythian, slave, or free man ;
Christ is everything and every
where.
12 As God's owTi chosen, then,
as consecrated and beloved, be
clothed with compassion, kind
liness, humUity, gentleness, and
13 good temper — forbear and for-

COLOSSIANS IV

493

forgiving one another, U any man
have a quarrel against any : even
as Christ forgave you, so also
do ye.
14 And above aU these things
put on charity, which is the bond
of perfectness.
16 And let the peace of God
rule in your hearts, to the which
also ye are caUed in one body ;
and be ye thankful.
16 Let the word of Christ dweU
in you richly in all wdsdom ; teach
ing and admonishing one another
in psalms and hymns and spiritual
songs, singing with grace in your
hearts to the Lord.
17 And whatsoever ye do in
word or deed, do all in the
name of the Lord Jesus, giving
thanks to God and the Father by
him. 18 Wives, submit yourselves
unto your own husbands, as it is
fit in the Lord.
19 Husbands, love your wdves,
and be not bitter against them.
20 ChUdren, obey your parents
in all things : for this is well pleas
ing unto the Lord.
21 Fathers, provoke not your
chUdren to anger, lest they be dis
couraged. 22 Servants, obey in aU things
your masters according to the
flesh ; not with eyeservice, as
menpleasers ; but in singleness of
heart, fearing God :
23 And whatsoever ye do, do it
heartUy, as to the Lord, and not
unto men ;
24 Knowing that of the Lord ye
shaU receive the reward of the
inheritance : for ye serve the Lord
Christ. 25 But he that doeth wrong
shall receive for the wrong which
he hath done : and there is no
respect of persons.
CHAP'TER IV
1 Masters, give unto your ser
vants that which is just and equal ;
knowing that ye also have a
Master in heaven.
2 Continue in prayer, and

give each other in any case of
complaint ; as Christ forgave
14 you, so must you forgive. And
above all you must be loving,
for love is the link of the per-
15 feet lffe. Also, let the peace of
Chrfet be supreme within your
hearts — that is why you have
been called as members of the
one Body. And you must be
16 thankful. Let the inspiration
of Christ dweU in your midst
with all its wealth of wisdom ;
teach and train one another
with the music of psalms, with
hymns, and songs of the spirit
ual lffe ; praise God with thank-
17 ful hearts. Indeed, whatever
you say or do, let everything
be done in dependence on the
Lord Jesus, giving thanks in his
name to God the Father.
18 Wives, be subject to your
husbands ; that is your proper
19 duty in the Lord. Husbands,
love your wives, do not be
20 harsh to them. ChUdren, obey
your parents at every point,
for this pleases the Lord right
21 well. Fathers, avoid irritating
your children, in case they get
22 dispirited. Servants, obey
your masters here below at
every point ; do not work sim
ply when their eye is on you,
like those who court human
favour, but serve them wdth a
single heart out of reverence for
23 your Lord and Master. 'What
ever be your task, work at it
heartily, as servants of the
24 Lord and not of men ; remem
ber, you wdll receive from the
Lord the inheritance which is
your due ; serve Christ your
25 Lord and Master, for the
wrongdoer will be paid back
for his wrongdoing — there wUl
be no favour shown.
CHAPTER IV
1 Masters, treat your servants
justly and fairly ; remember
you have a Master of your own
in heaven.
2 Attend to your prayers.

494

COLOSSIANS IV

watch in the same with thanks
giving ;
3 Withal praying also for us,
that God would open unto us a
door of utterance, to speak the
mystery of Christ, for which I am
also in bonds :
4 That I may make it manffest,
as I ought to speak.
5 Walk in wisdom toward them
that are without, redeeming the
time. 6 Let your speech he alway with
grace, seasoned with salt, that ye
may know how ye ought to
answer every man.
7 All my state shall Tychicus
declare unto you, who is a beloved
brother, and a faithful minister
and fellowservant in the Lord :
8 Whom I have sent unto you
for the same purpose, that he
might know your estate, and com
fort your hearts ;
9 With Onesimus, a faithful
and beloved brother, who is one of
you. They shall make known
unto you all things which are done
here. 10 Aristarchus my feUow-
prisoner saluteth you, and Marcus,
sister's son to Barnabas, (touching
whom ye received command
ments : ff he come unto you,
receive him ;)
11 And Jesus, which is caUed
Justus, who are of the circum
cision. These only are my feUow-
workers unto the kingdom of God,
which have been a comfort unto
me. 12 Epaphras, who is one of you,
a servant of Christ, saluteth you,
always labouring fervently for
you in prayers, that ye may stand
perfect and complete in aU the wUl
of God.
13 Por I bear him record, that
he hath a great zeal for you, and
them that are in Laodicea, and
them in Hierapolis.
14 Luke, the beloved physician,
and Demas, greet you.
15 Salute the brethren which
are in Laodicea, and Nymphas,
and the church which is in his
house.

maintain your zest for prayer
3 by thanksgiving ; and pray for
me as weU, that God may give
me an opening for the word, to
speak of the open secret of
Christ for which I am in cus-
4 tody. Pray that I may unfold
5 it as I should. Let Christian
wisdom rule your behaviour to
the outside world ; make the
6 very most of your time ; let
your talk always have a saving
salt of grace about it, and learn
how to answer any question
put to you.
7 Tychicus, that beloved
brother and faithful minister
and fellow-servant in the Lord,
wUl give you aU Information
8 about me. The reason why I
am sending him to you is that
he may ascertain how you are,
9 and encourage your hearts. He
is accompanied by that faithful
and beloved brother Onesimus,
who is one of yourselves. They
-svUl inform you of all that goes
on here.
10 Aristarchus my feUow-pris-
oner salutes you ; so does Mark,
the cousin of Barnabas, about
whom you have got in
structions (ff he comes to you,
11 give him a welcome) ; and so
does Jesus who is caUed
Justus. These are the only
comrades in the work of God's
realm, belonging to the cir
cumcised, who have been any
12 comfort to me. Epaphras, who
is one of yourselves, salutes you
^ — a servant of Christ Jesus who
is always earnest in prayer for
you, that you may stand flrm
like mature and convinced
Christians, whatever be the wUl
13 of God for you. I can testify to
his exertions on your behalf and
on behalf of those at Laodicea
14 and Hierapolis. Our beloved
Luke, the doctor, salutes you ;
15 so does Demas. Salute the
brothers at Laodicea, also
Nympha and the church which
16 meets at her house. And when

COLOSSIANS IV

495

16 And when this epistle is
read among you, cause that it be
read also in the church of the
Laodiceans ; and that ye likewise
read the epistle from Laodicea.
17 And say to ArchippUs, Take
heed to the ministry which thou
hast received in the Lord, that
thou fulfU it.
18 The salutation by the hand
of me Paul. Remember my bonds.
Grace he with you. Amen.
1[ Written from Rome to the
Colossians by Tychicus and
Onesimus.

this letter has been read to you,
see that it is also read in the
church of the Laodiceans ;
also, see that you read the
letter that reaches you from
Laodicea. And tell Archippus,
17 ' Attend to the ministry you
have received in the Lord ;
see that you fulfll it.'
18 This salutation is in my own
hand, from Paul. ' Remember
I am in prison. Grace be -with
you.'

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
THESSALONIANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, and Silvanus, and Ti
motheus, unto the church of the
Thessalonians which is in God the
Father and in the Lord Jesus
Christ : Grace be unto you, and
peace, from God our Father, and
the Lord Jesus Christ.
2 We give thanks to God al
ways for you all, making mention
of you in our prayers ;
3 Remembering without ceas
ing your work of faith, and labour
of love, and patience of hope in
our Lord Jesus Christ, in the sight
of God and our Father ;
4 Knowing, brethren beloved,
your election of God.
5 For our gospel came not unto
you in word only, but also in
power, and in the Holy Ghost,
and in much assurance ; as ye
know what manner of men we
were among you for your sake.
6 And ye became followers of
us, and of the Lord, having re
ceived the word in much affliction,
with joy of the Holy Ghost :
7 So that ye were ensamples to
all that believe in Macedonia and
Achaia. 8 For from you sounded out
the word of the Lord not only in
Macedonia and Achaia, but also
in every place your faith to God-
ward is spread abroad ; so that
we need not to speak any thing.
9 For they themselves shew of
us what manner of entering in
we had unto you, and how ye
turned to God from idols to serve
the li-sdng and true God ;
10 And to wait for his Son from
heaven, whom he raised from the
dead, even Jesus, which delivered
us from the wrath to come.

CHAPTER I
1 Paul and SUvanus and
Timotheus, to the church of
the Thessalonians in God the
Father and the Lord Jesus
Christ : grace and peace to
you.
2 We always thank God for
you aU when we mention you
3 constantly in our prayers, as
we recall your active faith and
labour of love and patient hope
in our Lord Jesus Christ, before
4 our God and Father. O broth
ers beloved by God, we know
5 he has chosen you ; for our gos
pel came to you not with mere
words but also with power and
with the holy Spirit, with ample
conviction on our part (you
know what we were to you, for
6 your own good), and you
started to copy us and the
Lord, welcoming the word,
though it brought you heavy
trouble, with a joy inspired by
7 the holy Spirit. Thus you
became a pattern to aU the
believers in Macedonia and in
8 Achaia ; for the word of the
Lord has resounded from you
not only through Macedonia
and Achaia — no, your faith in
God has reached every place.
We never need to speak about
9 it. People tell us of their owm
accord about the visit we paid
to you, and how you turned to
God from idols, to serve a liv-
1 0 ing and a real God and to wait
for the coming of his Son from
heaven — the Son whom he
raised from the dead, Jesus
who rescues us from the Wrath
to come.

496

I THESSALONIANS II

497

CHAPTER II
1 For yourselves, brethren,
know our entrance in unto you,
that it was not in vain :
2 But even after that we had
suffered before, and were shame-
fuUy entreated, as ye know, at
PhUippi, we were bold in our God
to speak unto you the gospel of
God with much contention.
3 For our exhortation was not
of deceit, nor of uncleanness, nor
in guUe :
4 But as we were aUowed of
God to be put in trust wdth the
gospel, even so we speak ; not as
pleasing men, but God, which
trieth our hearts.
5 For neither at any time used
we flattering words, as ye know,
nor a cloke of covetousness ; God
is -svitness :
6 Nor of men sought we glory,
neither of you, nor yet of others,
when we might have been burden
some, as the apostles of Christ.
7 But we were gentle among
you, even as a nurse cherisheth
her chUdren :
8 So being affectionately de
sirous of you, we were -wiUing to
have imparted unto you, not the
gospel of God only, but also our
o-wn souls, because ye were dear
unto us.
9 For ye remember, brethren,
our labour and travaU : for
labouring night and day, because
we would not be chargeable unto
any of you, we preached unto you
the gospel of God.
10 Ye are witnesses, and God
also, how holily and justly and
unblameably we behaved our
selves among you that beUeve :
11 As ye know how we exhorted
and comforted and charged every
one of you, as a father doth his
chUdren, •
12 That ye would walk worthy
of God, who hath caUed you unto
his kingdom and glory.
13 For this cause also thank we
God -without ceasing, because,
when ye received the word of God
which ye heard of us, ye received

CHAPTER II
1 But you remember your
selves, brothers, that our -visit
2 to you was no faUure. At
PhUippi, as you know, we had
been Ul-treated and insulted,
but we took courage and con
fldence in our God to teU you
the gospel of God in spite of
3 all the strain. For the appeal
we make does not spring from
any delusion or from impure
motives — it does not work by
4 cunning ; no, God has attested
our fltness to be entrusted -vsith
the gospel, and so we tell the
gospel not to, satisfy men but
to satisfy the God who tests
5 our hearts. We never resorted
to flattery (you know that), nor
to any pretext for self-seeking
6 (God is witness to that) ; we
never sought honour from men,
from you or from anybody else,
though as apostles of Christ we
had the power of claiming to be
7 men of weight ; no, we be
haved gently when we were
among you, like a nursing
mother cherishing her own
8 chUdren, fain, in our yearning
affection for you, to impart not
only the gospel of God to you
but our very souls as weU — you
9 had so won our love. Broth
ers, you recoUect our hard
labour and toU, how we worked
at our trade night and day,
when we preached the gospel
to you, so as not to be a burden
10 to any of you. You are wit
nesses, and so is God, to our
beha'viour among you believers,
how pious and upright and
11 blameless it was, how (as you
know) we treated each of you
as a father treats his children,
beseeching you, encouraging
12 you, and charging you to lead
a life worthy of the God who
called you to his own realm and
glory.
13 We thank God constantly
for this too, that when you
received the word of the divine
message from us, you took it

498

I THESSALONIANS III

if not OS the word of men, but as
it is in truth, the word of God,
which eff'ectually worketh also in
you that believe.
14 For ye, brethren, became
followers of the churches of God
which in Judsea are in Christ
Jesus : for ye also have suffered
like things of your own country
men, even as they have of the Jews:
15 Who both kiUed the Lord
Jesus, and their own prophets,
and have persecuted us ; and they
please not God, and are contrary
to all men :
16 Forbidding us to speak to
the Gentiles that they might be
saved, to fill up their sins alway :
for the wrath is come upon them
to the uttermost.
17 But we, brethren, being
taken from you for a short time in
presence, not m heart, endeav
oured the more abundantly to see
your face with great desire.
18 Wherefore we would have
come unto you, even I Paul, once
and again ; but Satan hindered us.
19 Por what is our hope, or joy,
or crown of rejoicing ? Are not
even ye in the presence of our Lord
.Jesus Christ at his coming ?
20 For ye are our glory and joy.
CHAPTER III
1 Wherefore when we could
no longer forbear, we thought it
good to be left at Athens alone ;
2 And sent Timotheus, our
brother, and minister of God, and
our fellowlabourer in the gospel of
Christ, to establish you, and to
comfort you concerning your
faith :
3 That no man should be moved
by these rffiictions : for yourselves
know that we are appointed there
unto. 4 For verily, when we were with
you, we told you before that we
should sutler tribulation ; even as
it came to pass, and ye know.
5 For this cause, when I could
no longer forbea.r, 1 sent to know
your faith, lest by some means the
tempter have tempted you, and
our labour be in vain.

not as a human word, but for
what it really is, the word of
God. It proves effective in you
14 believers, for you have started,
my brothers, to copy the
churches of God in Christ Jesus
throughout Judaea ; you have
suffered from your compatriots
just as they have suffered from
15 the Jews, who kUl^d the Lord
Jesus and the prophets, who
harassed ourselves, who offend
16 God and oppose all men by hin
dering us from speaking words
of salvation to the GentUes. So
they would fUl up the measure
of their sins to the last drop !
But the Wrath is on them to
the bitter end !
17 Brothers, when we were be
reft of you for a little while (out
of sight, not out of mind), we
were the more eager to see you.
We had a keen longing for you.
18 (We did want to reach you — I
did, I Paul, more than once —
19 but Satan stopped us.) For
who is our hope, our joy, our
crown of pride (who but you ? )
in the presence of our Lord
20 Jesus on his arrival ? Why,
you, you are our glory and
joy 1 CHAPTER III
1 So, unable to bear it any
longer, I made up my mind to
be left behind at Athens all
2 alone ; I sent Timotheus our
brother, a minister of God in
the gospel of Christ, for your
strengthening and encourage-
3 ment in the faith, to prevent
anyone being disturbed by
these troubles. (Troubles are
our lot, you know that well ;
4 for we told you beforehand,
when we were with you, that
" we Christians are to have
trouble " — and, as you know,
it has been so.)
5 WeU then, unable to bear it
any longer, I sent to find out
about your faith, in ca,se the
Tempter had tempted you and
our labour had been thrown
away.

I THESSALONIANS IV

499

6 But now when Timotheus
came from you unto us, and
brought us good tidings of your
faith and charity, and that ye
have good remembrance of us
always, desiring greatly to see us,
as we also to see you :
7 Therefore, brethren, we were
comforted over you in all our
affliction and distress by your
faith :
8 For now we live, U ye stand
fast in the Lord.
9 For what thanks can we
render to God again for you, for
aU the joy where-with we joy for
your sakes before our God ;
10 Night and day praying ex
ceedingly that we might see your
face, and might perfect that which
is lacking in your faith ?
11 Now God himself and our
Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ,
direct our way unto you.
12 And the Lord make you to
increase and abound in love one
toward another, and toward aU
men, even as we do toward you :
13 To the end he may stablish
your hearts unblameable in holi
ness before God, even our Father,
at the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ wdth all his saints.

6 But when Timotheus reached
me a moment ago on his
return from you, bringing me
the good news of your faith
and love and of how you
always remember me kindly,
longing to see me as I long to
7 see you, then, amid aU my own
distress and trouble, I was
cheered — this faith of yours
encouraged me.
8 It is life to me now, ff you
stand flrm in the Lord.
9 How can I render thanks
enough to God for you, for
all the joy you make me feel
in the presence of our God ?
10 Night and day I pray specially
that I may see your faces and
supply what is defective in
11 your faith. May our God and
Father and our Lord Jesus
direct my way to you 1
12 And may the Lord make
you increase and excel in love
to one another and to all men
13 (as is my love for you), so
as to strengthen your hearts
and make them blameless
in holiness before our God
and Father when our Lord
Jesus comes with all his holy
ones. [Amen.]

CHAPTER IV
1 Furthermore then we be
seech you, brethren, and exhort
you by the Lord Jesus, that as ye
have received of us how ye ought
to walk and to please God, so ye
would abound more and more.
2 For ye know what command
ments we gave you by the Lord
Jesus. 3 For this is the wiU of God,
even your sanctiflcation, that ye
should abstain from fornication :
4 That every one of you should
know how to possess his vessel in
sanctiflcation and honour ;
5 Not in the lust of concupi
scence, even as the GentUes which
know not God :
6 That no man go beyond and
defraud his brother in anj/ mat
ter : because that the Lord is the

CHAPTER IV
1 Finally, brothers, we beg
and beseech you in the Lord
Jesus to follow our instructions
about the way you are to live
so as to satisfy God : you are
leading that lffe, but you are
2 to excel in it stUl further. You
remember the instructions we
gave you on the authority of
3 the Lord Jesus. It is God's
will that you should be con
secrated, that you abstain from
4 sexual vice, that each of you
should learn to take a wffe for
himseff chastely and honour-
5 ably, not to gratify sensual
passion like the Gentiles in their
6 ignorance of God — no one is
to defraud or overreach his
brother in this matter, for the
Lord avenges all these sins, as

500

I THESSALONIANS V

avenger of all such, as we also have
forewarned you and testifled.
7 For God hath not called us
unto uncleanness, but unto holi
ness. 8 He therefore that despiseth,
despiseth not man, but God, who
hath also given unto us his holy
Spirit. 9 But as touching brotherly
love ye need not that I write unto
you : for ye yourselves are taught
of God to love one another.
10 And indeed ye do it toward
all the brethren which are in all
Macedonia : but we beseech you,
brethren, that ye increase more
and more ;
11 And that ye study to be
quiet, and to do your own business,
and to work with your own hands,
as we commanded you ;
12 That ye may walk honestly
toward them that are without,
and that ye may have lack of
nothing. 13 But I would not have you to
be ignorant, brethren, concerning
them which are asleep, that ye
sorrow not, even as others which
have no hope.
14 For ff we believe that Jesus
died and rose again, even so them
also which sleep in Jesus wdU God
bring -svith him.
15 For this we say unto you by
the word of the Lord, that we
which are alive a7id remain unto
the coming of the Lord shaU not
prevent them which are asleep.
16 Por the Lord himself shall
descend from heaven wdth a shout,
with the voice of the archangel,
and with the trump of God : and
the dead in Christ shall rise flrst :
17 Then we which are alive and
remain shall be caught up together
-vsdth them in the clouds, to meet
the Lord in the air : and so shall
we ever be with the Lord.
18 "Wherefore comfort one an
other with these words.
CHAPTER V
1 But of the times and the
seasons, brethren, ye have no
need that I write unto you.

we told you already in our
solemn protest against them,
7 God did not call us to be im
pure, but to be consecrated ;
8 hence, he who disregards this,
disregards not man but the
God who gave you his holy
9 Spirit. You need no one to
write you upon brotherly love,
for you are yourselves taught
10 by God to love one another, as
indeed is your practice towards
all the brothers throughout aU
Macedonia. We beseech you,
brothers, to excel in this more
11 and more ; also, endeavour to
live quietly, attend to your o-svn
business, and — as we charged
you — ^work -svith your hands,
12 so that your life may be correct
in the eyes of the outside world
and self-supporting.
13 We would like you, brothers,
to understand about those who
are asleep in death. '
You must not grieve for
them, like the rest of men who
have no hope.
14 Since we believe that Jesus
died and rose again, then it
foUows that by means of Jesus
God -will bring with him those
who have faUen asleep.
15 Por we teU you, as the
Lord has told us, that we the
living, who survive tUl the
Lord comes, are by no means
to take precedence of those
16 who have fallen asleep. The
Lord himself will descend from
heaven wdth a loud summons,
when the archangel calls and
the trumpet of God sounds ; the
dead in Christ wUl rise first;
17 then we the li-ving, who sur
vive, wiU be caught up along
with them in the clouds to
meet the Lord in the air,
and so we shall be with the
18 Lord for ever. Now then, en
courage one another with these
words. CHAPTER V
1 As regards the course and
periods of time, brothers, you
have no need of being written

I THESSALONIANS V

501

2 For yourselves know per
fectly that the day of the Lord so
cometh as a thief in the night.
3 For when they shall say.
Peace and safety ; then sudden
destruction cometh upon them, as
travail upon a woman with child ;
and they shall not escape.
4 But ye, brethren, are not in
darkness, that that day should
overtake you as a thief.
5 Ye are aU the chUdren of
light, and the children of the day :
we are not of the night, nor of
darkness. 6 Therefore let us not sleep, as
do others ; but let us watch and
be sober.
7 For they that sleep sleep in
the night ; and they that be
drunken are drunken in the night.
8 But let us, who are of the day,
be sober, putting on the breast
plate of faith and love ; and for an
helmet, the hope of salvation.
9 For God hath not appointed
us to wrath, but to obtain salva
tion by our Lord Jesus Christ,
10 Who died for us, that, whe
ther we wake or sleep, we should
live together wdth him.
11 Wherefore comfort your
selves together, and edffy one
another, even as also ye do.
12 And we beseech you, breth
ren, to know them which labour
among you, and are over you in
the Lord, and admonish you ;
13 And to esteem them very
highly in love for their work's
sake. And be at peace among
yourselves. 14 Now we exhort you, breth
ren, warn them that are unruly,
comfort the feebleminded, support
the weak, be patient toward all
men. 15 See that none render evU for
S e-vil unto any man ; but ever
foUow that which is good, both
among yourselves, and to all men.
16 Rejoice evermore.
17 Pray without ceasing.
18 In every thing give thanks :
for this is the -sviU of God in Christ
Jesus concerning you.
19 Quench not the Spirit.

2 to. You know perfectly well
that the day of the Lord comes
3 like a thief in the night ; when
' aU's well ' and ' all is safe,' are
on the lips of men, then all
of a sudden Destruction is upon
them, like pangs on a pregnant
woman — escape there is none.
4 But, brothers, you are not in
the darkness for the Day to
5 surprise you like thievesi; "" you
are aU sons of the Light and
sons of the day. We do not
belong to the night or the daik-
6 ness. Wei! then, we must not
, sleep like the rest of men, but
7 be wakeful and sober ; for
sleepers sleep by night and
drunkards are drunk by night,
8 but we must be sober, we who
belong to the day, clad in faith
and love as our coat of mail,
with the hope of salvation as our
9 helmet — for God destined us
not for Wrath but to gain sal
vation through our Lord J esus
10 Christ, who died for us that
waking in life or sleeping in
death we should live together
11 -with him. Encourage one
another, therefore, and let each
edffy the other — as indeed ^ou
are doing.
12 Brothers, we beg you to
respect those who are working
among you, presiding over you
in the Lord and maintaining
13 discipline ; hold them in special
esteem and affection, for the
sake of their work. Be at
14 peace among yourselves. We
beseech you, brothers, keep a
check upon loafers, encourage
the faint-hearted, sustain weak
souls, never lose your temper
16 wdth anyone ; see that none of
you pays back evil for evU, but
always aim at what is kind to
one another and to all the
16 world ; rejoice at all times,
17 never give up prayer, thank
18 God for everything — such is his
will for you in Christ Jesus ;
19 never quench the flre of the
• Reading Kkiirrai with A B and the
Bohairic version.

502

I THESSALONIANS V

20 Despise not prophesyings.
21 Prove all things ; hold fast
that which is good.
22 Abstain from all appearance
of evU.
23 And the very God of peace
sanctify you wholly ; and 7 pray
God your whole spirit and soul
and body be preserved blameless
unto the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ. 24 Faithful is he that caUeth
you, who also wdU do it.
25 Brethren, pray for us.
26 Greet all the brethren with
an holy kiss.
27 I charge you by the Lord
that this epistle be read unto all
the holy brethren.
28 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ be with you. Amen.
H The first epistle unto the
Thessalonians was written
from Athens.

20 Spirit, never disdain prophetic
21 revelations but test them aU,
22 . retaining what is good and ab-
stai7iing from whatever kind is
evil.
23 May the God of peace
consecrate you through and
through ! Spirit, soul, and
body, may you be kept with
out break or blame tUl the
arrival of our Lord Jesus
24 Christ ! He who calls you is
faithful, he wUl do this.
25 Pray for us too, brothers.
26 Salute every one of the
27 brothers with a holy kiss. I ad
jure you by the Lord to have
this letter read aloud to aU
the [holy] brothers.
28 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ be with you. [Amen.]

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
THESSALONIANS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, and Silvanus, and 1
Timotheus, unto the church of the
Thessalonians in God our Father
and the Lord Jesus Christ :
2 Grace unto you, and peace, 2
from G od our Father and the Lord
¦Jesus Christ.
3 We are bound to thank God 3
always for you, brethren, as it is
meet, because that your faith
groweth exceedingly, and the
charity of every one of you all
toward each other aboundeth ; 4
4 So that we ourselves glory in
you in the churches of God for
your patience and faith in all your
persecutions and tribulations that
ye endure :
5 Which is a manifest token of
the righteous judgment of God, 5
that ye may be counted worthy of
the kingdom of God, for which ye
also suffer :
6 Seeing it is a righteous thing 6
wdth God to recompense tribula
tion to them that trouble you ;
7 And to you who are troubled 7
rest with us, when the Lord Jesus
shall be revealed from heaven wdth
his mighty angels,
8 In flaming fire taking ven- 8
geance on them that know not
God, and that obey not the gospel
of our Lord Jesus Christ :
9 Who shall be punished wdth
everlasting destruction from the
presence of the Lord, and from the 9
glory of his power ;
10 When he shall come to be
glorifled in his saints, and to be
admired in all them that believe 10
(because our testimony among
you was believed) in that day.
• Rea^jing with Markland and Hort
eTTKTTaieij (104 469 Ambrosiaster) lor the
ei7iirrev9ii of most manuscripts and all versions. 503

CHAPTER I
Paul and Silvanus and
Timotheus, to the church of
the Thessalonians in God our
Father and the Lord Jesus
Christ : grace and peace to you
from God the Father and the
Lord Jesus Christ.
We are bound always to
thank God for you, brothers —
it is proper that we should, be
cause your faith grows apace
and your mutual love, one and
all, is increasing. So much so,
that throughout the churches
of God we are proud of you,
proud of the stedfastness and
faith you display through all
the persecutions and the trou
bles in which you are involved.
'They are proof positive of God's
equity ; you are suffering for
the realm of God, and he means
to make you worthy of it —
since God considers it but just
to repay wdth trouble those
who trouble you,
and repay you who are troubled
(as well as us) with rest and
relief, when the Lord Jesus is
revealed from heaven
together with the angels of
his power in fiaming fire, to
i7ifiict punishment on those who
ignore God, even on those who
refuse obedience to the gospel of
our Lord Jesus,
men who wUl pay the penalty
of being destroyed eternally
from the presence of the Lord
and from the glory of his might,
when he comes to be gloiified
in his saints and marvelled at
in all believers
on that day (for our testimony
has found conflrmation '* in

504

II THESSALONIANS II

11 Wherefore also we pray al
ways for you, that our God would
count you worthy of this calling,
and fulfil all the good pleasure of
his goodness, and the work of faith
wdth power :
12 That the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ may be glorifled in
you, and ye in him, according to
the grace of our God and the Lord
Jesus Christ.

1 1 your lives). In view of this we
always pray for you, asking
our God to make you worthy of
his calling and by his power to
fulfll every good resolve and
12 every effort of faith, so that the
nam? of our Lord Jesus may he
glorified in you (and you glori
fied in him), by the grace of
our God and the Lord Jesus
Christ.

CHAPTER II
1 Now we beseech you, breth
ren, by the coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and by our gathering
together unto him,
2 That ye be not soon shaken in
mind, or be troubled, neither by
spirit, nor by word, nor by letter
as from us, as that the day of
Christ is at hand.
3 Let no man deceive you by
any means : for that day shall
not come, except there come a
falling away first, and that man
of sin be revealed, the son of
perdition ;
4 Who opposeth and exalteth
himself above all that is called
God, or that is worshipped ; so
that he as God sitteth in the tem
ple of God, shewing himself that
he is God.
5 Remember ye not, that, when
I was yet with you, I told you
these things ?
6 And now ye know what with-
holdeth that he might be revealed
in his time.
7 Por the mystery of iniquity
doth already work : only he who
now letteth will let, until he be
taken out of the way.
8 And then shall that Wicked be
revealed, whom the Lord shall con
sume with the spirit of his mouth,
and shall destroy with the bright
ness of his coming :
9 Even him, whose coming is
after the working of Satan with all
power and signs and lying wonders,
10 And wdth all deceivableness
* Omitting tip-dv with B Syrliki.
t Reading di/o^ntas with X B, etc., for
tlie Western paraphrastic ap-apHas.

CHAPTER II
1 With regard to the arrival of
the * Lord Jesus Christ and
2 our muster before him, I beg
you, brothers, not to let your
minds get easUy unsettled or
excited by any spirit of pro
phecy or any declaration or any
letter purporting to come from
me, to the effect that the Day
of the Lord is already here.
3 Let nobody delude you into
this belief, whatever he may
say. It ¦will not come tUl the
BebeUion takes place first of
all, with the revealing of the
Lawless f One, the doomed
4 One, the adversary who vaunts
himself above and against every
so-caUed god or object of wor
ship, actually seating himself in
the temple of God with the
proclamation that he himself is
5 God. Do you not remember
I used to tell you this when I
6 was with you ? WeU, you can
recall now what it is that
restrains him from being re
vealed before his appointed
7 time. For the secret force of
lawlessness is at work already ;
only, it cannot be revealed tul
.he who at present restrains it
8 is removed. Then shall the
Lawless One be revealed,
whom the Lord Jesus will de
stroy with the breath of his lips
and quell by his appearing and
arrival —
9 that One whose arrival is due
to Satan's activity, with the
full power, the miracles and
portents, of falsehood,
10 and with the fuU deceitful-

II THESSALONIANS III

505

of unrighteousness in them that
perish; because they received not
the love of the truth, that they
might be saved.
11 And for this cause God shall
send them strong delusion, that
they should beUeve a lie :
12 That they aU might be
damned who believed not the
truth, but had pleasure in un
righteousness. 13 But we are bound to give
thanks alway to God for you,
brethren beloved of the Lord, be
cause God hath from the beginning
chosen you to salvation through
sanctification of the Spirit and
belief of the truth :
14 'Whereunto he called you by
our gospel, to the obtaining of the
glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.
15 Therefore, brethren, stand
fast, and hold the traditions which
ye have been taught, whether by
word, or our epistle.
16 Now our Lord Jesus Christ
himseff, and God, even our Father,
which hath loved us, and hath
given us everlasting consolation
and good hope through grace,
17 Comfort your hearts, and
stablish you in every good word
and work.

ness of evil for those who
are doomed to perish,
since they refuse to love the
Truth that would save
them.
11 Therefore God visits them
¦vsith an active delusion,
tUl they put faith in false
hood,
12 so that ail may be doomed
who refuse faith in the
Truth but delight in evil.
13 Now we are bound always to
thank God for you, brothers
beloved by the Lord, because God
has chosen you as the first to
be reaped for salvation, by the
consecration of your spirit and
14 by faith in the Truth ; it was
for this that he called you by
our gospel, to gain the glory of
15 our Lord Jesus Christ. Well
then, brothers, stand firm and
hold to the rules which you
have learned from us orally or
16 by letter. And may our Lord
Jesus Christ himself and God
our Father who has loved us
and given us eternal encourage
ment and good hope, graciously
17 encourage your hearts and
strengthen them for all good in
deed and word.

CHAPTER III
1 Finally, brethren, pray for
us, that the word of the Lord may
have free course, and be glorified,
even as it is with you :
2 And that we may be deliv
ered from unreasonable and wicked
men : for aU men have not faith.
3 But the Lord is faithful, who
shall stablish you, and keep you
from evil.
4 And we have confldence in
the Lord touching you, that ye
both do and wdU do the things
which we command you.
5 And the Lord direct your
hearts into the love of God, and
into the patient waiting for Christ.
6 Now we command you, bre
thren, in the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw
yourselves from every brother

CHAPTER III
1 Finally, brothers, pray for
us, that the word of the
Lord may speed on and tri
umph, as in your owm case,
2 and that we may be delivered
from perverse and evU men
— for the faith is not held by
all.
3 However, the Lord is faithful ;
he will be sure to strengthen
you and protect you from the
4 EvU one. Now, we rely on
you in the Lord, confident
that you do and will do what
5 we enjoin. May the Lord
direct your hearts towards
God's love and towards Christ's
patience !
' 6 Brothers, we charge you in
the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ to shun any brother who

506

II THESSALONIANS III

that walketh disorderly, and not
after the tradition which he re
ceived of us.
7 For yourselves know how ye
ought to follow us : for we behaved
not ourselves disorderly among
you ;
8 Neither did we eat any man's
bread for nought ; but wrought
with labour and travail night and
day, that we might not be charge
able to any of you :
9 Not because we have not
power, but to make ourselves an
ensample unto you to foUow us.
10 For even when we were with
you, this we commanded you, that
if any would not work, neither
should he eat.
11 For we hear that there are
some which walk among you dis
orderly, working not at all, but
are busybodies.
12 Now them that are such we
command and exhort by our Lord
Jesus Christ, that with quietness
they work, and eat their own bread.
13 But ye, brethren, be not
weary in well doing.
14 And if any man obey not our
word by this epistle, note that
man, and have no company with
him, that he may be ashamed.
15 Yet count him not as an
enemy, but admonish him as a
brother. 16 Now the Lord of peace him
self give you peace always by aU
means. 'The Lord be with you all.
17 The salutation of Paul with
mine own hand, which is the token
in every epistle : so I write.
18 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ he -with you all. Amen.
H The second epistle to the
Thessalonians was written
from Athens.

is loafing, instead of following
the rule you got * from us.
7 For you know quite well how
to copy us ; we did not loaf in
8 your midst, we did not take
free meals from anyone ; no,
toiling hard at our trade, we
worked night and day, so as not
to be a burden to any of you.
9 Not that we have no right to
such support ; it was simply to
10 give you a pattern to copy. We
used to charge you even when
we were with you, ' If a man
will not work, he shall not eat.'
11 But we are informed that some
of your number are loafing,
busybodies instead of busy.
12 Now in the Lord Jesus Christ
we charge and exhort such per
sons to keep quiet, to do their
work and earn their own living.
13 As for yourselves, brothers,
never grow tired of doing what
14 is right. Only, if anyone wUl
not obey our orders in this
letter, mark that man, do not
associate with him — that wUl
15 make him feel ashamed ! You
are not to treat him as an
enemy, but to put him under
discipline as a brother.
16 May the Lord of peace him
self grant you peace contin
ually, whatever comes.
The Lord be wdth you aU.
17 The salutation is in my o^wn
hand, Paul's ; that is a mark in
every letter of mine. This is
18 how I write. ' The grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ be wdth
youaU.'
• Reading TrapcKifi^re with B G, etc., for
TrapeAd^oaav.

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO

TIMOTHY

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus
Christ by the commandment of
God our Saviour, and Lord Jesus
Christ, which is our hope ;
2 Unto Timothy, my own son
in the faith : Grace, mercy, and
peace, from God our Father and
Jesus Christ our Lord.
3 As I besought thee to abide
still at Ephesus, when I went into
Macedonia, that thou mightest
charge some that they teach no
other doctrine,
4 Neither give heed to fables
and endless genealogies, which
minister questions, rather than
godly edffying which is in faith :
so do.
5 Now the end of the command
ment is charity out of a pure heart,
and of a good conscience, and of
faith unfeigned :
6 From which some having
swerved have turned aside unto
vain jangling ;
7 Desiring to be teachers of the
law ; understanding neither what
they say, nor whereof they afflrm.
8 But we know that the law is
good, if a man use it lawfully ;
9 Knowing this, that the law is
not made for a righteous man, but
for the lawless and disobedient, for
the ungodly and for sinners, for
unholy and profane, for murderers
of fathers and murderers of mo
thers, for manslayers,
10 For whoremongers, for them
that defUe themselves with man
kind, for menstealers, for liars, for
perjured persons, and ff there be
any other thing that is contrary to
sound doctrine ;
11 According to the glorious
gospel of the blessed God, which
was committed to my trust.

CHAPTER I
1 Paul an apostle of Christ
Jesus by command of God
our Saviour and Christ Jesus
2 our Hope, to Timotheus his
lawful son in the faith : grace,
mercy, peace from God the Fa
ther and Christ Jesus our Lord.
3 As I asked you when I was
on my way to Macedonia, stay
where you are at Ephesus
and warn certain individuals
4 against teaching novelties and
studying myths and intermin
able genealogies ; such studies
bear upon speculations rather
than on the divine order which
5 belongs to faith. Whereas the
aim of the Christian disci
pline is the love that springs
from a pure heart, from a
good conscience, and from a
6 sincere faith. Certain indi^vid-
uals have failed here by turning
7 to empty argument ; doctors
of the Law is what they want to
be, but they have no idea
either of the meaning of the
words they use or of the themes
8 on which they harp. I am
quite aware that ' the Law is
admirable ' — pro-vided that one
makes a lawful use of it ;
9 he must keep in mind that no
law is ever made for honest
people but for the lawless and
the insubordinate, for the
impious and the sinful, for
the irreverent and the profane,
for parricides and matricides,
10 murderers, immoral persons,
sodomites, kidnappers, liars,
perjurers, and whatever else is
11 contrary to sound doctrine as
laid down by that glorious gos
pel of the blessed God with
which I have been entrusted,

507

508

I TIMOTHY II

12 And I thank Christ Jesus
our Lord, who hath enabled
me, for that he counted me
faithful, putting me into the
ministry ;
13 Who was before a blas
phemer, and a persecutor, and
injurious: but I obtained mercy,
because I did it ignorantly in
unbelief. 14 And the grace of our Lord
was exceeding abundant wdth
faith and love which is in Christ
Jesus. 15 This is a faithful saying, and
worthy of aU acceptation, that
Christ Jesus came into the world
to save sinners ; of whom I am
chief. 16 Howbeit for this cause I ob
tained mercy, that in me first
Jesus Christ might shew forth
all longsuffering, for a pattern
to them which should hereafter
believe on him to lffe ever
lasting. 17 Now unto the King eternal,
immortal, in-visible, the only wise
God, be honour and glory for ever
and ever. Amen.
18 This charge I commit unto
thee, son Timothy, according to
the prophecies which went before
on thee, that thou by them might
est war a good warfare ;
19 Holding faith, and a good
conscience ; which some ha-ving
put away concerning faith have
made shipwreck :
20 Of whom is Hymenaeus and
Alexander ; whom I have deli
vered unto Satan, that they may
learn not to blaspheme.

12 I render thanks to Christ Je
sus our Lord, who has made me
able for this ; he considered me
trustworthy and appointed
13 me to the ministry, though I
had formerly been a blas
phemer and a persecutor and a
wanton aggressor. I obtained
mercy because in my unbelief I
had acted out of ignorance ;
14 and the grace of our Lord
fiooded my lffe along with the
faith and love that Christ Jesus
16 inspires. It is a sure word,
it deserves aU praise, that
" Christ Jesus came into the
world to save sinners " ; and
though I am the foremost of
16 sinners, I obtained mercy, for
the purpose of furnishing Christ
Jesus with the chief Ulustration
of his utter patience ; I was to
be the typical instance of aU
who were to believe in him and
17 gain eternal lffe. To the King
of eternity, immortal, invisible,
the only God, be honour and
glory for ever and ever : Amen.
18 I transmit these instructions
to you, Timotheus my son, in
accordance with what the
prophets said who first directed
me to you ; fight the good fight
19 on these Unes, keeping hold of
faith and a good conscience.
Certain individuals have
scouted the good conscience
and thus come to grief over
20 their faith — ^including Hyme
naeus and Alexander, whom I
have made over to Satan. That
wUl teach them to stop their
blasphemous ongoings 1

CHAPTER II
1 I EXHORT therefore, that, flrst
of all, supplications, prayers, in
tercessions, and giving of thanks,
be made for all men ;
2 For kings, and for all that are
in authority ; that we may lead a
quiet and peaceable lffe in aU god
liness and honesty.
¦ 3 For this is good andacceptable
in the sight of God our Saviour ;

CHAPTER II
1 Well, my very first counsel
is that supplications, prayers,
petitions, and thanligiving,
are to be offered for aU men
2 — for kings and aU in au
thority, that we may lead a
tranquU lffe in aU piety and
3 gra-vity; it is good to pray thus,
it is acceptable to our Sa-viour,
4 to the God who desires aU men

I TIMOTHY III

509

4 Who wUl have aU men to be
saved, and to come unto the know
ledge of the truth.
5 For there is one God, and one
mediator between God and men,
the man Christ Jesus ;
6 'Who gave himself a ransom
for all, to loe testified in due time.
7 "Whereunto I am ordained a
preacher, and an apostle, (I speak
the truth in Christ, and lie not ;)
a teacher of the Gentiles in faith
and verity.
8 I wiU therefore that men pray
every where, Ufting up holy hands,
without wrath and doubting.
9 In like manner also, that
women adorn themselves in modest
apparel, with shamefacedness and
sobriety ; not with broided hair,
or gold, or pearls, or costly array ;
10 But (which becometh wo
men professing godliness) wdth
good works.
11 Let the woman learn in
sUence with aU subjection.
12 But I suffer not a woman to
teach, nor to usurp authority over
the man, but to be in sUence.
13 Por Adam was first formed,
then Eve.
14 And Adam was not deceived,
but the woman being deceived was
in the transgression.
15 Notwithstanding she shall
be saved in chUdbearing, ff they
continue in faith and charity and
hoUness with sobriety.

t& be saved and to attain the
5 knowledge of the Truth. For
" there is one God " and " one
intermediary between God and
6 men, the man Christ Jesus who
gave himself as a ransom for
aU " : — in due time this was at-
7 tested, and I was appointed to
be its herald and apostle (I am
not teUing a lie, it is quite true),
to teach the Gentiles faith and
truth.
8 Now I want the men to offer
prayer at any meeting of the
church ; and let the hands they
lfft to heaven be holy — they
must be free from anger and
9 dissension. Women in turn are
to dress modestly and quietly
in seemly garb ; they are not to
adorn themselves with plaits of
hair, wdth gold or pearls or ex-
10 pensive finery, but with good
deeds (as befits women who
11 make a religious profession). A
woman must listen quietly in
church and be perfectly sub-
12 missive ; I aUow no woman to
teach or dictate to men, she
13 must keep quief). For Adam
was created first, then Eve ;
14 and Adam was not deceived, it
was Eve who was deceived and
15 who fell into sin. However,
women wdU get safely through
childbirth ff they continue to
be faithful and loving and holy
as weU as unassuming.

CHAPTER III
1 This is a true saying, If a
man desire the office of a bishop,
he desireth a good work.
2 A bishop then must be blame
less, the husband of one wife,
-vigUant, sober, of good behaviour,
given to hospitality, apt to
teach ;
3 Not given to wine, no striker,
not greedy of filthy lucre ; but
patient, not a brawler, not cove
tous ;
4 One that ruleth well his own
• Reading avepiiinvos with D, the Old Latin, Ambrosiaster, and -Western codices
known to Jerome, It is much more easy to understand how it was altered to ukttos
for the sake oi uniformity with i. 15, etc., than vice versa.

CHAPTER III
1 It is a popular * saying that
" whoever aspires to office is
seti upon an excellent occupa-
2 tion." WeU, for the office of a
bishop a man must be above
reproach ; he must be only
3 married once, he must be tem
perate, master of himseff, un
ruffled, hospitable, a skilled
teacher, not a drunkard or
violent, but lenient and concili
atory, not a lover of money,
4 able to manage his own house-

510

I TIMOTHY IV

house, having his children in sub
jection with all gravity ;
5 (Por ff a man know not how
to rule his owm house, how shaU he
take care of the church of God ?)
6 Not a novice, lest being Iffted
up with pride he fall into the con
demnation of the devU.
7 Moreover he must have a
good report of them which are
without ; lest he fall into reproach
and the snare of the devil.
8 Likevsdse must the deacons be
grave, not doubletongued, not
given to much wine, not greedy of
filthy lucre ;
9 Holding the mystery of the
faith in a pure conscience.
10 And let these also first be
proved ; then let them use the
office of a deacon, being found
blameless. 11 Even so must their wdves he
grave, not slanderers, sober, faith
ful in all things.
12 Let the deacons be the hus
bands of one wdfe, ruling their
children and their own houses well.
13 For they that have used the
office of a deacon well purchase
to themselves a good degree, and
great boldness in the faith which
is in Christ Jesus.
14 These things write I unto
thee, hoping to come unto thee
shortly :
15 IBut if I tarry long, that thou
mayest know how thou oughtest
to behave thyseff in the house of
God, which is the church of the
living God, the pUlar and ground
of the truth.
16 And -svithout controversy
great is the mystery of godliness :
God was manifest in the fiesh,
justified in the Spirit, seen of
angels, preached unto the Gen
tUes, believed on in the world,
received up into glory.

hold properly and keep his
chUdren submissive and per-
5 fectly respectful (ff a man
does not know how to manage
his own household, how is he to
look after the church of God ? ) ;
6 he must not be a new convert,
in case he gets conceited and
incurs the doom passed on the
7 de-vil ; also, he must have a
good reputation among out
siders, in case he incurs slander
and is trapped by the devil.
8 Deacons in turn are to be
serious men ; they are not to be
tale-bearers or addicted to
9 drink or pUfering ; they must
maintain the divine truth of the
faith with a pure conscience.
10 They too must be put- on pro
bation ; after that, ff they are
above reproach, they can serve
11 as deacons. Their wdves must
be serious too ; they must not
be slanderers but temperate and
12 absolutely trustworthy. Dea
cons are only to be married
once, and they must manage
their children and households
13 properly. For those who do
good service as deacons -vsdn a
good position for themselves as
weU as great freedom in the
14 faith of Christ Jesus. Though I
hope to come to you beforelong,
I am wrriting to you in this way,
15 in case I am detained, to let you
see how people ought to behave
-vsdthin the household of God ; it
is the church of the li-sdng God,
the pUlar and bulwark of the
16 Truth. And who does not ad
mit how profound is the di-vine
truth of our religion ? — ^it is He
who was " manffest in the flesh,
vindicated by the Spirit, seen by
the angels, preached among the
nations, believed on throughout
the world, taken up to glory."

CHAPTER IV
1 Now the Spirit speaketh ex
pressly, that in the latter times
some shall depart from the faith,
giving heed lo seducing spirits,
and doctrines of devUs ;

CHAPTER IV
But in later days, the Spirit
distinctly declares, certain
people -svUl rebel against the
faith ; they wUl listen to spirits
of error and to the doctrines

I TIMOTHY IV

611

2 Speaking lies in hypocrisy ;
having their conscience seared
with a hot iron ;
3 Forbidding to marry, and com
manding to abstain from moats,
which God hath created to be
received with thanksgiving of
them which believe and know the
truth. 4 For every creature of God is
good, and nothing to be refused, ff
it be received with thanksgiving :
5 For it is sanctified by the word
of God and prayer.
6 If thou put the brethren in
remembrance of these things, thou
shalt be a good minister of Jesus
Christ, nourished up in the words
of faith and of good doctrine,
whereunto thou hast attained.
7 But refuse profane and old
wives' fables, and exercise thyself
rather unto godliness.
8 For bodUy exercise profiteth
little : but godliness is profitable
unto all things, having promise of
the lffe that now is, and of that
which is to come.
9 This is a faithful saying and
worthy of all acceptation.
10 For therefore we both labour
and suffer reproach, because we
trust in the Uving God, who is
the Saviour of all men, speciaUy
of those that believe.
11 These things command and
teach. 12 Let no man despise thy
youth ; but be thou an example of
the believers, in word, in conver
sation, in charity, in spirit, in
faith, in purity.
13 Till I come, give attendance
to reading, to exhortation, to doc
trine. 14 Neglect not the gift that is in
thee, which was given, thee by pro
phecy, -svith the laying on of the
hands of the presbytery.
15 Meditate upon these things ;
give thyself wholly to them ; that
thy profiting may appear to all.
16 Take heed unto thyself, and
unto the doctrine ; continue in
them : for in doing this thou shalt
both save thyself, and them that
hear thee.

2 that daemons teach through
plausible sophists who are
3 seared in conscience — -men who
prohibit marriage and insist on
abstinence from foods which
God created for believing men,
who understand the Truth, to
partake of with thanksgiving.
4 Anything God has created is
good, and nothing is to be
tabooed — pro-vided it is eaten
5 with thanksgiving, for then it is
consecrated by the prayer said
6 over it. Lay this before the
brotherhood, and you wdU be
an exceUent minister of Christ
Jesus, brought up on the truths
of the faith and on the lessons of
the good doctrine you have al-
7 ready followed. Shut your mind
against these profane, drivel
ling myths ; train for the reli-
8 gious life. The training of the
body is of smaU service, but
religion is of ser-sdce in aU di
rections ; it contains the prom- ,
ise of lffe both for the present
9 and for the future. It is a sure
word, it deserves aU praise,
10 that " we toU and strive *
because our hope is fixed upon
the living God, the Saviour of
all men " — of believers in
11 particular. Give these orders
12 and teach these lessons. Let no
one slight you because you are
a youth, but set the believers an
example of speech, beha-viour,
13 love, faith, and purity. At
tend to your Scripture-reading,
your preaching, and your teach-
14 ing, tiU I come. You have a gfft
that came to you transmitted
by the prophets, when the pres
bytery laid their hands upon
you ; do not neglect that gift.
15 Attend to these duties, let
them absorb you, so that all
men may note your progress.
16 Watch yourself and watch your
teaching ; stick to your work ;
if you do that, you wUl save
your hearers as well as yourself.
* Reading a-yiui/ifdfleSa with X*
A C G K, ete. The context requires an
aggressive, active verb. The " sure
words " all have a more or less eschato-
logical outlook.

512

I TIMOTHY V

CHAPTER V
1 Rebuke not an elder, but
intreat him as a father ; and the
younger men as brethren ;
2 The elder women as mothers ;
the younger as sisters, with all
purity. 3 Honour widows that are
widows indeed.
4 But if any widow have chU
dren or nephews, let them learn first
to shew piety at home, and to
requite their parents : for that is
good and acceptable before God.
5 Now she that is a widow
indeed, and desolate, trusteth in
God, and continueth in supplica
tions and prayers night and day.
6 But she that liveth in pleasure
is dead whUe she liveth.
7 And these things give in
charge, that they may be blame
less. 8 But if any provide not for his
owm, and specially for those of his
own house, he hath denied the
faith, and is worse than an infldel.
9 Let not a widow be taken into •
the number under threescore
years old, having been the wffe of
one man,
10 Well reported of for good
works ; ff she have brought up
children, ff she have lodged
strangers, if she have washed
the saints' feet, if she have re
lieved the afflicted, if she have
dUigently followed every good
work. 11 But the younger widows
refuse : for when they have begun
to wax wanton against Christ,
they wUl marry ;
12 Having damnation, because
they have cast off their flrst faith.
13 And withal they learn to be
idle, wandering about from house
to house ; and not only idle, but
tattlers also and busybodies,
speaking things which they ought
not. 14 I wUl tnerefore that the
younger women marry, bear chU
dren, guide the house, give none

* I accept the conjecture Aavdavova-t
for the p.avS6.vovr7i of the canonical text,
which makes the erammatical construction very awkward.

CHAPTER V
1 Ne^ver censure an older man
harshly ; appeal to him as a
father. Treat younger men
2 like brothers, older women like
mothers, younger women like
sisters — with perfect propriety,
3 Widows who reaUy need it
must be supported from the
4 funds. (When a widow has
chUdren or grandchUdren, they
must learn that the flrst duty
of religion is to their own house
hold, and that they should
make some return to those who
have brought them up. In
God's sight this is an accept-
5 able thing. ) The reaUy forlorn
wddow has her hope flxed on
God, night and day she is at
her prayers and supplications ;
6 whereas the widow who plunges
into dissipation is dead before
7 ever she dies. So lay do^svn the
foUowing rules, to prevent any
8 reproach being incurred. Who
ever does not provide for his
ovsm relatives and particularly
for his O'wn famUy, has repudi
ated the faith : he is worse than
9 an infldel. No one under sixty
is to b.e put on the church's list
of widows ; and she must have
10 been only once married, she
must have a reputation for
good service, as a woman who
has brought up chUdren, shown
hospitality, washed the feet of
the saints, reUeved distress, and
interested herseff in all good
11 works. Refuse to put young
widows on the list, for when
their wanton desires alienate
them from Christ, they want to
12 marry and thus are guilty of
breaking their flrst troth to
13 Him. Besides, they become
idle unconsciously '* by gadding
about from one house to an
other — and not merely idle but
gossips and busybodies, repeat
ing things they have no right to
14 mention. So I prefer young
widows to marry again, to bear
chUdren, to look after their

I TIMOTHY VI

613

occasion to the adversary to speak
reproachfully. 15 For some are already turned
aside after Satan.
16 If any man or woman that
beUeveth have widows, let them
relieve them, and let not the
church be charged ; that it may
relieve them that are -widows
indeed. 17 Let the elders that rule well
be counted worthy of double
honour, especially they who
labour in the word and doctrine.
18 For the scripture saith.
Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that
treadeth out the corn. And, The
labourer is worthy of his reward.
19 Against an elder receive not
an accusation, but before two or
three witnesses.
20 Them that sin rebuke before
all, that others also may fear.
21 I charge thee before God, and
the Lord Jesus Christ, and the
elect angels, that thou observe
these things without preferring
one before another, doing nothing
by partiality.
22 Lay hands suddenly on no
man, neither be partaker of other
men's sins : keep thyself pure.
23 Drink no longer water, but
use a Uttle wdne for thy stomach's
sake and thine often inflrmities.
24 Some men's sins are open
beforehand, going before to judg
ment ; and some men they foUow
after. 25 Likewise also the good works
of some are manffest beforehand ;
and they that are othervsdse can
not be hid.

households, and not to afford
our opponents any chance of
15 revUing us. As it is, some
widows have already turned af-
16 ter Satan. — Any believer, man
or woman, who has widowed
relatives, must give them relief ;
the church is not to be bur
dened with them ; she has to
relieve the widows -who really
17 need relief. Presbyters who are
efflcient presidents are to be
considered worthy of ample re
muneration, particularly those
who have the task of preaching
18 and teaching : Scripture says.
You must not muzzle an ox
when he is treading the grain,
and A workman deserves his
wages.
19 Never let any charge be
brought against a presbyter,
unless it is certifled by two or
20 three witnesses. Those who are
guUty of sin you must expose in
public, to overawe the others.
21 In the presence of God and
the Lord Jesus Christ and the
elect angels, I adjure you to be
unprejudiced in carrying out
these orders ; be absolutely
22 impartial. Never be in a hurry
to ordain a presbyter ; do not
make yourself responsible for
the sins of another man — keep
24 your o-vsm lffe pure."" Some
people's sins are notorious and
call for judgment, but in some
cases sin only comes out after-
25 wards. Good works are equaUy
conspicuous ; and even when
they are not, they , cannot
escape notice for ever.

? The words, " Give up being a total abstainer ; take a little wine for the sake
of your stomach and your frequent attacks of illness," which follow, are either
a marguial gloss or misplaced.

CHAPTER VI
1 Let as many servants as are
under the yoke count their own
masters worthy of aU honour,
that the name of God and his
doctrine be not blasphemed,
2 And they that have believing
masters, let them not despise
them, because they are brethren ;
but rather do them ser-vice, because
17

CHAPTER VI
Let all servants who are
under the yoke of slavery
remember that their masters
are entitled to perfect respect
— otherwise it wUl be a scandal
to the Name of God and to our
doctrine. Those who have
Christian believers as their
masters must not take liberties

514

I TIMOTHY VI

they are faithful and beloved, par
takers of the beneflt. These
things teach and exhort.
3 If any man teach otherwise,
and consent not to whole
some words, even the words of
our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the
doctrine which is according to
godliness ;
4 He is ¦ proud, knowing no
thing, but doting about questions
and strffes of words, whereof com
eth envy, strffe, railings, e-vU sur-
misings, 5 Perverse disputings of men
of corrupt minds, and destitute of
the truth, supposing that gain is
godliness : from such wdthdraw
thyseff. 6 But godliness with content
ment is great gain.
7 For we brought nothing into
this world, and it is certain we can
carry nothing out.
8 And having food and raiment
let us be therewith content.
9 But they that will be rich fall
into temptation and a snare, and
into many foolish and hurtful
lusts, which drown men in de
struction and perdition.
10 For the love of money is
the root of all evU : which while
some coveted after, they have
erred from the faith, and pierced
themselves through with' many
sorrows. 11 But thou, O man of God,
flee these things ; and follow after
righteousness, godliness, faith,
love, patience, meekness.
12 Fight the good flght of faith,
lay hold on eternal life, whereunto
thou art also called, and hast
professed a good profession before
many witnesses.
13 I give thee charge in the
sight of God, who quickeneth all
things, and before Christ Jesus,
who before Pontius Pilate wit
nessed a good confession ;
14 That thou keep this com
mandment without spot, unre-
bukeable, until the appearing of
our Lord Jesus Christ :
15 Which in his times he shall
shew, who is the blessed and only

vsdth them because they are
brothers ; they must be all the
better servants because those
who get the good of their ser
vice are believers and beloved.
3 This is what you are to teach
and preach. Anyone who
teaches novelties and refuses to
faU in with the sound words of
our Lord Jesus Christ and the
doctrine that tallies with piety,
4 is a conceited, ignorant crea
ture, with a morbid passion
for controversy and argument
which only leads to en-vy, dis
sension, insults, insinuations,
5 and constant friction between
people who are depraved in
mind and deprived of the
Truth. They imagine reUgion
6 is a paying concern. And so it
is — provided it goes with a con-
7 tented spirit ; for we bring
nothing into the world, and we
can take nothing out of it.
8 If we have food and clothes,
we must be content with that.
9 Those who are eager to be rich
get tempted and trapped in
many senseless and pernicious
propensities that drag men
down to ruin and destruction.
10 For love of money is the root
of all mischief ; it is by aspiring
to be rich that certain indi
viduals have gone astray from
the faith and found themselves
pierced with many a pang of
11 remorse. Shun that, O man of
God, aim at integrity, piety,
faith, love, stedfastness, and
12 sua-vity; fight in the good
fight of the faith, secure that
lffe eternal to which you were
called when you voiced the
good confession in the presence
13 of many witnesses. In the
presence of God who is the Lffe
of all, and of Christ Jesus who
testified to the good confession
14 before Pontius Pilate, I charge
you to keep your commission
free from stain, free from re
proach, tUl the appearance of
16 our Lord Jesus Christ — which
will be brought about in due
time by that blessed and only

I TIMOTHY VI

515

Potentate, the King of kings, and
Lord of lords ;
16 'Who only hath immortality,
dweUing in the light which no
man can approach unto ; whom
no man hath seen, nor can see : to
whom be honour and power ever
lasting. Amen.
17 Charge them that are rich in
this world, that they be not high-
minded, nor trust in uncertain
riches, but in the living God, who
giveth us richly aU things to enjoy ;
18 That they do good, that
they be rich in good works, ready
to distribute, -sviUing to com
municate ;
19 Laying up in store for them
selves a good foundation against
the time to come, that they may
lay hold on eternal life.
20 O Timothy, keep that which
is committed to thy trust, avoiding
profane and vain babblings, and
oppositions of science falsely so
called :
21 Which some professing have
erred concerning the faith. Grace
be with thee. Amen.
fi The first to Timothy was
-written from Laodicea, which
is the chiefest city of Phrygia
Pacatiana.

Sovereign, King of kings and
16 Lordof lords, who alone has im
mortality, who dwells in light
that none can approach, whom
no man has ever seen or can
see. To him be honour and
eternal dominion : Amen.
17 Charge the rich of this world
not to be supercUious, and not
to fix their hopes on so uncer
tain a thing as riches but on the
living God who richly provides
us -svith all the enjoyments of
18 life ; tell them to be bountfful,
rich in good works, open-
19 handed and generous, amassing
right good * treasure for them
selves in the world to come, in
order to secure the lffe which
is life indeed.
20 O Timotheus, keep the se
curities of the faith intact :
avoid the profane jargon and
contradictions of what is falsely
21 called ' Knowledge.' Certain
individuals have faUed in the
faith by professing that.
Grace be witli you. [Amen.]
? For Sep-cKiov I accept the attractive
conjecture d4p.a \iav, in -sdew of the close
parallel in Tobit iv. 9—10 (fle/ia -yap ayaebi'
flijffavpi^eis (j-eauT<S ety T)p.epav avayKt)^ ' StOTt
e\e,jjLtoavin) iK ^avaTOU pverat).

THE SECOND EPISTLE OP PAUL THE APOSTLE TO
TIMOTHY

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus
Christ by the wiU of God, accord
ing to the promise of lffe which is
in Christ Jesus,
2 To Timothy, my dearly be
loved son : Grace, mercy, and
peace, from God the Father and
Christ Jesus our Lord.
3 I thank God, whom I serve
trom my forefathers wdth pure
conscience, that without ceasing I
have remembrance of thee in my
prayers night and day ;
4 Greatly desiring to see thee,
being mindful of thy tears, that I
may be fiUed with joy ;
5 'When I call to remembrance
the unfeigned faith that is in thee,
which dwelt flrst in thy grand
mother Lois, and thy mother Eu
nice ; and I am persuaded that in
thee also.
6 Wherefore I put thee in re
membrance that thou stir up the
gfft of God, which is in thee by
the putting on of my hands.
7 For God hath not given us the
spirit of fear ; but of power, and
of love, and of a sound mind.
8 Be not thou therefore ashamed
of the testimony of our Lord, nor
of me his prisoner : but be thou
partaker of the afflictions of the
gospel according to the power of
God; 9 Who hath saved us, and caUed
us wdth an holy calling, not ac
cording to our works, but accord
ing to his own purpose and grace,
which was given us in Christ
Jesus before the world began,
10 But is now made manifest
by the appearing of our Saviour
Jesufc Christ, who hath abolished

CHAPTER I
1 Paul an apostle of Christ
Jesus by the wdU of God in
the ser-sdce of the Lffe he has
2 promised in Christ Jesus — to
his beloved son Timotheus :
grace, mercy, peace, from God
the Father and Christ Jesus
our Lord.
3 I render thanks to God, the
God of my fathers whom I
worship wdth a pure conscience,
as I mention you constantly in
4 my prayers. When I recaU the
tears you shed when we parted,
I long by night and day to see
5 you again. That would fUl me
wdth joy, for I am reminded of
your sincere faith, a faith
which dwelt flrst in your grand
mother Lois and your mother
Eunice, as it dwells (I feel sure)
in yourseff.
6 Hence I would remind you
to rekindle the divine gfft
which you received when my
hands were laid upon you ;
7 for God has not given us a
timid spirit but a spirit of
power and love and discipline.
8 So do not be ashamed to testffy
to our Lord, and do not be
ashamed of a prisoner of the
Lord like me ; join me in bear
ing suffering for the gospel by
9 the power of the God who has
saved us and called us to a Ufe
of consecration — not for any
thing we have done but because
he chose to do it himself, by the
grace which he gave us ages
10 ago in Christ Jesus and has
now revealed in the appearance
of our Saviour Jesus Christ,

616

II TIMOTHY II

617

death, and hath brought lffe and
immortaUty to light through the
gospel :
11 'Whereunto I am appointed
a preacher, and an apostle, and a
teacher of the GentUes.
12 For the which cause I also
suffer these things : nevertheless
I am not ashamed : for I know
whom I have beUeved, and am
persuaded that he is able to keep
that which I have committed unto
him against that day.
13 Hold fast the form of sound
words, which thou hast heard of
me, in faith and love which is in
Christ Jesus.
14 That good thing which was
committed unto thee keep by the
Holy Ghost which dweUeth in us.
15 This thou knowest, that aU
they which are in Asia be turned
away from me ; of whom are Phy-
geUus and Hermogenes.
16 The Lord give mercy unto
the house of Onesiphorus ; for he
oft refreshed me, and was not
ashamed of my chain :
17 But, when he was in Rome,
he sought me out very dUigently,
and found me.
18 The Lord grant unto him
that he may flnd mercy of the
Lord in that day : and in how
many things he ministered unto
me at Ephesus, thou knowest very
well.

who has put down death and
brought lffe and immortality
11 to light by the gospel. Of
that gospel I have been
appointed a herald and an
12 apostle and a teacher, and
this is why I am suffering.
StUl, I am not ashamed
of it ; I know whom I have
trusted, and I am certain he
is able to keep what I have
put into his hands tUl the
great Day.
13 Model yourself on the
sound instruction you have
had from me in the faith and
14 love of Christ Jesus. Keep
the great securities of your
faith intact, by aid of the holy
Spirit that dwells within us.
15 You are aware that aU the
Asiatics have discarded me,
including Phygelus and Her-
16 mogenes. May the Lord show
favour to the household of
Onesiphorus, for many a
time he braced me up ; he
was not ashamed of my im-
17 prison ment — no, he made
eager search for me when
18 he reached Rome, and he
found me (may he find
favour with the Lord on the
great Day ! The Lord grant
it !). And you know very
well what a help he was to
me in Ephesus.

CHAPTER II
1 Thou therefore, my son, be
strong in the grace that is in
Christ Jesus.
2 And the things that thou hast
heard of me among many -wit
nesses, the same commit thou to
faithful men, who shaU be ablte to
teach others also.
3 Thou therefore endure hard
ness, as a good soldier of Jesus
Christ. 4 No man that warreth en-
tangleth himseU wdth the affairs
of this Ufe ; that he may please
him who hath chosen him to be
a soldier. 6 And ff a man also strive for

CHAPTER II
1 Now, my son, be strong
in the grace of Christ
2 Jesus, and transmit the
instructions I gave you in
presence of many witnesses
to trustworthy men, that
they may be competent to
teach others.
3 Join the ranks of those
who bear suffering, like
a loyal soldier of Christ
Jesus.
4 _ No soldier gets entangled
in ci-vU pursuits ; his aim is
to satisfy his commander.
5 Again, a competitor in the
games is not crowned unless

518

II TIMOTHY II

masteries, yet is he not crowned,
except he strive la-svfuUy.
6 The husbandman that la
boureth must be flrst partaker of
the fruits.
7 Consider what I say ; and the
Lord give thee understanding in
aU things.
8 Remember that Jesus Christ of
the seed of Da-vid was raised from
the dead according to my gospel:
9 Wherein I suifer trouble, as
an e-vil doer, even unto bonds ; but
the word of God is not bound.
10 Therefore I endure aU things
for the elect's sakes, that they may
also obtain the salvation which is
in Christ Jesus -svith eternal glory.
11 It is a faithful saying : For ff
we be dead wdth him, we shaU also
Uve wdth him :
12 If we suffer, we shaU also
reign -with him : if we deny him,
he also wiU deny us :
13 If we beUeve not, yet he
abideth faithful : he cannot deny
himseff. 14 Of these things put them in
remembrance, charging them before
the Lord that they strive not about
words to no proflt, but to the sub
verting of the hearers.
15 Study to shew thyseff ap
proved unto God, a workman that
needeth not to be ashamed, rightly
di-viding the word of truth.
16 But shun profane and vain
babblings : for they wiU increase
unto more ungodliness.
17 And their word wiU eat as
doth a canker : of whom is Hy
menaeus and PhUetus ;
18 Who concerning the truth
have erred, saying that the resur
rection is past already ; and over
throw the faith of some.
19 Nevertheless the foundation
of God standeth sure, having this
seal. The Lord knoweth them that
are his. And, Let every one that
nameth the name of Christ depart
from iniquity.
20 But in a great house there
are not only vessels of gold and of
silver, but also of wood and of
earth ; and some to honour, and
some to dishonour.

6 he observes the rules. The
farmer who has done the work
must have the flrst share of
7 the fruit. Think what I mean I
The Lord wUl help you to un
derstand perfectly.
8 Never forget " Jesus Christ
risen from the dead, descended
from David " — that is my gos-
9 J)el, for which I have to suffer
imprisonment as ff I were a
criminal. (But there is no
prison for the word of God.)
10 All I endure is for the sake of
the elect, to let them obtain
their share of the salvation of
Christ Jesus and also of eternal
11 glory. It is a sure word, that
" If we have died vsdth him,
we shaU live wdth him,
12 ff we endure, then we shaU
reign with him,
U we disown him, then he
shaU diso-wn us,
13 ff we are faithless, he re
mains faithful" — for he cannot
be untrue to himseU.
14 Remind men of this : adjure
them before the Lord not to
bandy arguments — ^no good
comes out of that, it only
means the undoing of your au-
15 dience. Do your utmost to let
God see that you at least are
a sound workman, with no need
to be ashamed of the way you
handle the word of the Truth.
16 Avoid aU that profane jargon,
for it leads people still further
17 into irreligion, and their doc
trine spreads like a gangrene.
So it is wdth Hymenaeus and
18 PhUetus ; they have f aUed in the
Truth by arguing that the resur
rection has taken place already,
and they are undermining some
19 people's faith. But the soUd
foundation laid by God re
mains , and this is its inscription :
the Lord knows who are his,
and ' let everyone who names the
name of the Lord give up evil.'
20 In any great house there are
indeed vessels not only of gold
and sUver but also of wood and
clay, some for noble, some for

II TIMOTHY III

519

21 If a man therefore purge
himself from these, he shaU be
a vessel unto honour, sanctifled,
and meet for the master's use,
and prepared unto every good
work. 22 Flee also youthful lusts :
but foUow righteousness, faith,
charity, peace, with them that
caU on the Lord out of a pure
heart. 23 But foolish and unlearned
questions avoid, knowing that they
do gender strffes.
24 And the servant of the Lord
must not strive ; but be gentle
unto aU men, apt to teach, pa
tient, 25 In meekness instructing
those that oppose themselves ; if
God peradventure wiU give them
repentance to the acknowledging
of the truth ;
26 And that they may recover
themselves out of the snare of
the devU, who are taken captive
by him at his wiU.

21 menial service. If one wdll only
keep clear of the latter, he wUl
be put to noble use, he wUl be
consecrated and useful to the
Owner of the House, he wUl be
set apart for good work of aU
22 kinds. So shun the lusts of
youth and aim at integrity,
faith, love, and peace, in the
company of those who invoke
the Lord out of a pure heart.
23 Shut your mind against foolish,
popular controversy ; be sure
24 that only breeds strife. And
the Lord's servant must not
be a man of strife ; he must be
kind to everybody, a skUled
teacher, a man who wUl not
25 resent injuries ; he must be
gentle in his admonitions to the
opposition — God may perhaps
let them change their mind and
26 admit the Truth ; they may
come to their senses again and
escape the snare of the devil,
as they are brought back to
Ufe by God to do his wdU.

CHAPTER III
1 This know also, that in the
last days perUous times shaU
come. 2 For men shaU be lovers of
their own selves, covetous, boast
ers, proud, blasphemers, dis
obedient to parents, unthankful,
unholy, 3 Without natural affection,
trucebreakers, false accusers, in
continent, flerce, despisers of those
that are good,
4 Traitors, heady, highminded,
lovers of pleasures more than
lovers of God ;
5 Having a form of godUness,
but denying the power thereof:
from such turn away.
6 For of this sort are they
which creep into houses, and lead
captive sUly women laden vsdth
sins, led away with divers lusts,
7 Ever learning, and never able
to come to the knowledge of the
truth. 8 Now as Jannes and Jambres
withstood Moses, so do these also

CHAPTER III
1 Mark this, there are hard
times coming in the last
2 days. For men wUl be self
ish, fond of money, boastful,
haughty, abusive, disobedient
to their parents, ungrateful,
3 irreverent, callous, relentless,
scurrUous, dissolute, and sav
age ; they wUl hate goodness,
4 they wdll be treacherous, reck
less and conceited, preferring
6 pleasure to God — ^for though
they keep up a form of reUgion,
they wdU have nothing to do
6 with it as a force. Avoid all
such. Some of them worm
their way into famUies and get
hold of the women-folk who
feel crushed by the burden of
their sins — wayward creatures
7 of impulse, who are always
curious to learn and never able
to attain the knowledge of the
8 Truth. For these guides of
theirs are hostUe to the Truth,
just as Jannes and Jambres
were hostile to Moses ; they are

520

II TIMOTHY IV

resist the truth : men of corrupt
minds, reprobate concerning the
faith. 9 But they shaU proceed no
further : for their folly shaU be
manifest unto aU men, as their's
also was.
10 But thou hast fuUy known
my doctrine, manner of lffe, pur
pose, faith, longsuffering, charity,
patience, 11 Persecutions, afflictions,
which came unto me at Antioch,
at Iconium, at Lystra; what per
secutions I endured : but out of
them all the Lord delivered me.
12 Yea, and aU that will live
godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer
persecution. 13 But e-vil men and seducers
shaU wax worse and worse, deceiv
ing, and being deceived.
14 But continue thou in the
things which thou hast learned and
hast been assured of, knowing of
whom thou hast learned them ;
15 And that from a chUd thou
hast known the holy scriptures,
which are able to make thee -svise
unto salvation through faith which
is in Christ Jesus.
16 AU scripture is given by
inspiration of God, and is proflt
able for doctrine, for reproof, for
correction, for instruction in right
eousness :
17 That the man of God may be
perfect, throughly furnished unto
aU good works. CHAPTER IV
1 I CHARGE thee therefore before
God, and the Lord Jesus Christ,
who shall judge the quick and the
dead at his appearing and his
kingdom ;
2 Preach the word ; be instant
in season, out of season ; reprove,
rebuke, exhort with aU long-
suffering and doctrine.
3 For the time wiU come when
they -wiU not endure sound
doctrine ; but after their own
lusts shaU they heap to them
selves teachers, having itching
ears ;
4 And they shaU turn away

depraved in mind and useless
9 for all purposes of faith. How
ever, they -svUl get no further,
for their aberration wdll be de
tected by everyone, as was the
case with these magicians.
10 Now you have followed my
teaching, iny practice, my
aims, my faith, my patience,
11 my love, my stedfastness, my
persecutions, my sufferings —
all that befeU me at Antioch,
Iconium and Lystra, aU the
persecutions I had to undergo,
from which the Lord rescued
me.
12 Yes, and aU who want to
live the religious lffe in Christ
Jesus will be persecuted.
13 Bad characters and im
postors wiU go from bad to
worse, decei-ving others and
14 deceived themselves ; but
hold you to what you have
been taught, hold to your
convictions, remember who
15 your teachers were, remem
ber you have known from
childhood the sacred writings
that can impart saving wdsdom
by faith in Christ Jesus.
16 All scripture is inspired
by God and profltable for
teaching, for reproof, for
amendment, and for moral
17 discipUne, to make the man
of God proflcient and equip
him for good work of every
kind. CHAPTER rV
1 In the presence of God and
of Christ Jesus who wUl judge
the living and the dead, in the
light of his appearance and his
2 reign, I adjure you to preach
the word ; keep at it in
season and out of season, re
futing, checking, and exhorting
men ; never lose patience -with
them, and never give up your
3 teaching, for the time wUl come
when people wUl decline to be
taught sound doctrine and wUl
accumulate teachers to suit
themselves and tickle their own
4 fancies ; they will give up

II TIMOTHY IV

521

their ears from the truth, and shaU
be turned unto fables.
5 But watch thou in aU things,
endure afflictions, do the work of
an evangelist, make fuU proof of
thy ministry.
6 For I am now ready to be
offered, and the time of my depar
ture is at hand.
7 I have fought a good flght, I
have flnished my course, I have
kept the faith :
8 Henceforth there is laid up for
me a cro-wn of righteousness,
which the Lord, the righteous
judge, shaU give me at that day ;
and not to me only, but unto aU
them also that love his appearing.
9 Do thy dUigence to come
shortly unto me :
10 For Demas hath forsaken
me, ha-ving loved this present
world, and is departed unto Thes
salonica ; Crescens to Galatia,
Titus unto Dalmatia.
11 Only Luke is -vsith me. Take
Mark, and bring him with thee :
for he is profitable to me for the
ministry. 12 And Tychicus have I sent to
Ephesus. 13 The cloke that I left at Troas
with Carpus, when thou comest,
bring with thee, and the books,
but especiaUy the parchments.
14 Alexander the coppersmith
did me much e-vU : the Lord
rewardhim according to his works :
15 Of whom be thou ware also ;
for he hath greatly withstood our
words. 16 At my first answer no man
stood -with me, but all men for
sook me : / pray God that it may
not be laid to their charge.
17 Notwithstanding the Lord
stood with me, and strengthened
me ; that by me the preaching
might be fully known, and that
aU the GentUes might hear : and
I was delivered out of the mouth
of the lion.
18 And the Lord shaU deliver
me from every evU work, and -vsill
preserve me unto his heavenly
kingdom : to whom he glory for
ever and ever. Amen.

listening to the Truth and turn
to myths.
5 'Whatever happens, be self-
possessed, flinch from no suf
fering, do your work as an
evangelist, and discharge all
your duties as a minister.
6 The last drops of my own
sacrifice are falling ; my time
to go has come.
7 I have fought in the
good fight ; I have run my
course ; I have kept the
faith.
8 Now the crowTi of a good
Ufe awaits me, with which the
Lord, that just Judge, wdll re
ward me on the great Day —
and not only me but aU who
have loved and longed for his
appearance.
9 Do your best to come soon
10 to me, for Demas, in his love
for this world, has deserted me
and gone to Thessalonica ;
Crescens is off to Gaul, Titus
11 to Dalmatia, Luke is the only
one who is with me. Pick up
Mark and bring him along with
you, for he is of great use in
12 helping me. (I have had to
send Tychicus to Ephesus.)
1 3 'When you come , bring the man
tle I left at Troas with Carpus,
also my books, and particularly
my paper.
14 Alexander the blacksmith
has done me a lot of harm ; the
Lord will pay him back for what
he has done (beware of him),
15 for he has been bitterly hostile
16 to anything I have said. The
first time I had to defend my
self, I had no supporters ; every
one deserted me. God grant it
may not be brought up against
17 them! But the Lord supported
me and gave me strength to
make a full statement of the
gospel and let all the heathen
hear it. I was rescued /rom tte
18 jaws of the Zion. The Lord wiU
rescue me from every assault of
evU, he wUl bring me safe to his
own realm in heaven. To him
be glory for ever and ever !
Amen.

522

II TIMOTHY IV

19 Salute Prisca and AquUa,
and the household of Onesiphorus.
20 Erastus abode at Corinth :
but Trophimus have I left at
Miletum sick.
21 Do thy diligence to come
before winter. Eubulus greeteth
thee, and Pudens, and Linus, and
Claudia, and all the brethren.
22 The Lord .Jesus Christ be
¦with thy spirit. Grace be with
you. Amen.
K The second epistle unto Timo
theus, ordained the first
bishop of the church of the
Ephesians, was written from
Rome, when Paul was brought
before Nero the second time.

19 Salute Prisca and AquUa and
the household of Onesiphorus.
20 Erastus stayed on at Co
rinth : I left Trophimus Ul at
21 MUetus. Do your best to
come before winter.
Eubulus salutes you ; so do
Pudens, Linus, Claudia, and
all the brotherhood.
22 The Lord Jesus be with your
spirit. Grace be with you aU.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL TO
TITUS

CHAPTER I
1 Paul, a servant of God, and
an apostle of Jesus Christ, accord
ing to the faith of God's elect, and
the acknowledging of the truth
which is after godliness ;
2 In hope of eternal life, which
God, that cannot lie, promised
before the world began ;
3 But hath in due times mani
fested his word through preach
ing, which is committed unto me
according to the commandment of
God our Sa-viour ;
4 To Titus, mine own son after
the common faith: Grace, mercy,
and peace, from God the Father and
the Lord Jesus Christ our Sa-viour,
5 For this cause left I thee in
Crete, that thou shouldest set in
order the things that are wanting,
and ordain elders in every city, as
I had appointed thee :
6 If any be blameless, the hus
band of one -vsdfe, ha-ving faithful
chUdren not accused of riot or
unruly. 7 For a bishop must be blame
less, as the steward of God ; not
selfwdUed, not soon angry, not
given to wdne, no striker, not given
to fUthy lucre ;
8 But a lover of hospitaUty, a
lover of good men, sober, just,
holy, temperate ;
9 Holding fast the faithful word
as he hath been taught, that he
may be able by sound doctrine
both to exhort and to convince
the gainsayers.
10 Por there are many unruly
and vain talkers and deceivers,
speciaUy they of the circumcision :
• This passage seems to have been
added, rather awkwardly, to the original
text.

CHAPTER I
1 Paul a servant of God and
an apostle of Jesus Christ
for the faith of God's elect and
for their knowledge of the
Truth that goes with a religious
2 life, serving in hope of the life
eternal which God, who never
3 lies, promised ages ago — he
gave effect to his word in due
time by a proclamation with
which I have been entrusted by
command of God our Saviour :
4 — to Titus my lawful son in a
faith we hold in common ;
grace and peace from God the
Father and Christ Jesus our
Saviour.
5 I left you behind in Crete in
order to finish putting things
right and to appoint presbyters
in every town as I told you,
6 men who are above reproach,
only once married, with chil
dren who believe and who are
not liable to the charge of being
profligate or insubordinate.
7 [For a bishop must be above
reproach — he is a steward of.
God's house — he must not be
presumptuous or hot-tempered
or a drunkard or violent or
8 addicted to pilfering ; he must
be hospitable, a lover of good
ness, master of himself, a just
man, a religious man, and ab-
9 stemious ; he must hold by the
sure truths of doctrine so as to
be able to give instruction in
sound doctrine and refute ob-
10 jections raised by any.]'* For
there are plenty of insubordi
nate creatures who impose on
people with their empty argu
ments, particularly those who
have come over from Judaism 3

623

524

TITUS II

11 Whose mouths must be
stopped, who subvert wholehouses,
teaching things which they ought
not, for fUthy lucre's sake.
12 One of themselves, even a
prophet of their own, said. The
Cretians are alway liars, evU
beasts, slow beUies.
13 'rhis -svitness is true. 'Where
fore rebuke them sharply, that
they may be sound in the faith ;
14 Not giving heed to Jewish
fables, and commandments of
men, that turn from the truth.
15 Unto the pure all things are
pure : but unto them that are
deflled and unbeUeving is nothing
pure ; but even their mind and
conscience is deflled.
16 They profess that they know
God ; but in works they deny him,
being abominable, and disobedient,
and unto every good work repro
bate.

11 they must be silenced, for they
are undermining whole famuies
by teaching obje'ctionable doc
trine for the base end of making
12 money. It has been said by one
of themselves, by a prophet of
their o-wn, that —
" Cretans are always liars, evil
beasts, lazy gluttons."
13 That is a true statement. So
deal sharply with them, to have
14 them sound in the faith instead
of studying Jewish myths and
rules laid down by men who
15 have discarded the Truth. For
the pure aU things are pure,
but nothing is pure for the
polluted and unbelie-ving ; their
very mind and conscience are
16 polluted. They profess to know
God, but they deny him by
their deeds ; they are detest
able, disobedient, and useless
for good work of any kind.

CHAPTER II
1 But speak thou the things
which become sound doctrine :
2 That the aged men be sober,
grave, temperate, sound in faith,
in charity, in patience.
3 The aged women likewise,
that they he in beha-viour as becom
eth holiness, not false accusers,
not given to much -wine, teachers
of good things ;
4 Thattheymayteachtheyoung
women to be sober, to love their
husbands, to love their children,
6 To he discreet, chaste, keepers
at home, good, obedient to their
own husbands, that the word of
God be not blasphemed.
6 Y'oung men like-wise exhort
to be sober minded.
7 In all tilings she-vidng thyself
a pattern of good works : in
doctrine shewing uncorruptness,
gra-vity, sincerity,
8 Sound speech, that .cannot be
condemned ; that he that is of
the contrary part may be ashamed,
ha^ving no evil thing to say of you.
9 Exhort servants to be obedient
unto their o^wn masters, and to

CHAPTER II
1 You must instruct people in
what is due to sound doc-
2 trine. Tell the older men to be
temperate, serious, masters of
themselves, sound in faith, ui
3 love, and in stedfastness. Tell
the older women also to be rev
erent in their demeanour and
not to be slanderers or slaves to
4 drink ; they must give good
counsel, so that the young
women may be trained to love
5 their husbands and chUdren,
to be mistress of themselves,
chaste, domestic, kind, and
submissive to their husbands
- — otherwise it wUl be a scandal
6 to the gospel. TeU the young
men also to be masters of them-
7 selves at aU points ; set them
an example of good conduct ;
be sincere and serious in your
8 teaching, let your words be
sound and such that no excep
tion can be taken to them, so
that the opposite side may be
confounded by flnding nothing
that they can say to our dis-
9 credit. 'Tellservants to be sub-

TITUS III

625

please them weU in aU things ; not
answering again ;
10 Not purloining, but she-wing
aU good fldelity ; that they may
adorn the doctrine of God our
Sa-viour in all things.
11 For the grace of God that
bringeth salvation hath appeared
to aU men,
12 Teaching us that, denying
ungodUness and worldly lusts, we
should Uve soberly, righteously,
and godly, in this present world ;
13 Looking for that blessed
hope, and the glorious appearing
of the great God and our Saviour
Jesus Christ ;
14 'Who gave himseU for us,
that he might redeem us from all
iniquity, and purffy unto himself
a peculiar people, zealous of good
works. 16 These things speak, and
exhort, and rebuke wdth all author
ity. Let no man despise thee.

missive to their masters and
to give them satisfaction all
10 round, not to be refractory, not
to embezzle, but to prove
themselves truly faithful at aU
points, so as to be an ornament
to the doctrine of God our
1 1 Saviour in all respects. For the
grace of God has appeared to
12 save all men, and it schools us
to renounce irreligion and
worldly passions and to live a
lffe of self-mastery, of integrity,
and of piety in this present
13 world, awaiting the blessed
hope of the appearance of the
Glory of the great God and of
14 our Saviour Christ Jesus, who
gave himself up for us to re
deem us from all iniquity and
secure himself a clean people
with a zest for good works.
15 TeU them all this, exhort and
reprove, with full authority ;
let no one slight you.

CHAPTER III
1 Put them in mind to be sub
ject to principalities and powers,
to obey magistrates, to be ready
to every good work,
2 To speak e-vil of no man, to
be no brawlers, but gentle, shewing
aU meekness unto all men.
3 Por we ourselves also were
sometimes foolish, disobedient,
deceived, ser-ving divers lusts and
pleasures, living in malice and
envy, hateful, and hating one
another. 4 But after that the kindness
and love of God our Sa-viour to
ward man appeared,
5 Not by works of righteousness
which we have done, but accord
ing to his mercy he saved us, by
the washing of regeneration, and
renewing of the Holy Ghost ;
6 'Which he shed on us abun
dantly through Jesus Christ our
Saviour ;
7 That being justified by his
grace, we should be made heirs
according to the hope of eternal
life. 8 This is a faithful saying, and

CHAPTER III
1 Remind them to be sub
missive to their rulers and
authorities ; they must obey,
they must be ready for any
2 good work, they must abuse no
one, they must not quarrel, but
be conciliatory and display
perfect gentleness to aU men.
3 Por we ourselves were once
senseless, disobedient, astray,
enslaved to all manner of
passions and pleasures ; we
spent our days in malice and
en-vy, we were hateful, and we
4 hated one another. But " the
goodness and affection of God
5 our Saviour appeared ; and he
saved us, not for anything we
had done but from his own pity
for us, by the water that means
regeneration and renewal under
6 the holy Spirit which he poured
upon us richly through Jesus
7 Christ our Saviour, that we
might be justified by his grace
and become heirs to the hope
8 of life eternal." It is a sure
saying. I want you to insist on this,

526

TITUS III

these things I -wiU that thou
affirm constantly, that they which
have beUeved in God might be
careful to maintain good works.
These things are good and profit
able unto men.
9 But avoid foolish questions,
and genealogies, and contentions,
and stri-vings aliout the law ; for
they are unprofitable and vain.
10 A man that is an heretick
after the first and second admoni
tion reject ;
11 Knowing that he that is such
is subverted, and sinneth, being
condemned of himseff.
12 When I shall send Artemas
unto thee, or Tychicus, be diligent
to come unto me to Nicopolis : for
I have determined there to winter.
13 Bring Zenas the lawyer and
Apollos on their journey diligently,
that nothing be wanting unto
them. 14 And let our's also learn to
maintain good works for necessary
uses, that they be not unfruitful.
15 All that are with me salute
thee. Greet them that love us in
the faith. Grace be with you aU.
Amen. TI It was written to Titus, or
dained the first bishop of the
church of the Cretians, from
Nicopolis of Macedonia.

that those who have faith m
God must profess honest occu
pations. Such counsels are
9 right and good for men. But
avoid foolish controversy, and
let genealogies and dissensions
and strife over the Law alone,
for these are fruitless and
futile.
10 After a first and a second
warning have no more to do
11 with a factious person ; you
may be sure a man like that is
perverted ; he is sinning and he
knows it.
12 ^Vhenever I send Artemas or
Tychicus to you, do your best
to come to me at Nicopolis, for
I have decided to -winter there.
13 Give a hearty send-off to Zenas
the jurist and Apollos ; see that
14 they want for nothing. Our
people must reaUy learn to pro
fess honest occupations, so as to
be able to meet such special oc
casions ; they must not be idle.
15 All who are with me salute
you. Salute those who love us in
the faith.
Grace be -with you aU.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL TO
PHILEMON

1 Paul, a prisoner of Jesus
Christ, and Timothy our brother,
unto PhUemon our dearly beloved,
and feUowlabourer,
2 And to our beloved Apphia,
and Archippus our feUowsoldier,
and to the church in thy house :
3 Grace to you, and peace,
from God our Father and the Lord
Jesus Christ.
4 I thank my God, making
mention of thee always in my
prayers. 5 Hearing of thy love and
faith, which thou hast toward
the Lord Jesus, and toward aU
saints ;
6 That the communication of
thy faith may become effectual
by the acknowledging of every
good thing which is in you in
Christ Jesus.
7 For we have great joy and
consolation in thy love, because
the bowels of the saints are re
freshed by thee, brother.
8 'Wherefore, though I might be
much bold in Christ to enjoin thee
that which is convenient,
9 Yet for love's sake I rather
beseech thee, being such an one
as Paul the aged, and now also
a prisoner of Jesus Christ.
10 I beseech thee for my son
Onesimus, whom I have begotten
in my bonds :
11 Which in time past was to
thee unprofltable, but now proflt
able to thee and to me :
12 'Whom I have sent again :
thou therefore receive him, that
is, mine own bowels :
13 Whom I would have retained
with me, that in thy stead he
might have ministered unto me in
the bonds of the gospel :

1 Paul a prisoner of Christ
Jesus and brother Timotheus,
to our beloved fellow-worker
2 PhUemon, to our sister Apphia,
to our fellow-soldier Archippus,
and to the church that meets
3 in your house : grace and peace
to you from God our Father
and the Lord Jesus Christ.
4 I always thank my God when
I mention you in my prayers ;
6 for as I hear of your love and
loyalty to the Lord Jesus and
6 to all the saints, 1 pray that by
their participation in your loyal
faith they may have a -vivid
sense of how much good we '*
Christians can attain.
7 I have had great joy and en
couragement over your love,
my brother, over the way you
have refreshed the hearts of the
8 saints. Hence, although in
Christ I would feel quite free to
9 order you to do your duty, I
prefer to appeal to you on the
ground of love. WeU, then, as
Paul the old man, who now-a-
days is a prisoner for Christ
10 Jesus, I appeal to you on behaff
of my spiritual son bom whUe
I was in prison. It is Onesimus !
1 1 Once you found him a worthless
character, but now-a-days he is
worth something to you and
12 me. I am sending him back to
you, and parting with my very
13 heart. I would have liked to
keep him beside me, that as
your deputy he might serve me
during my imprisonment for
* Reading iiixtv Instead of ip.iv. As
Lightfoot observes, " scribes would be
strongly tempted to alter rip.iv into ip.lv
from a misapprehension of the sense, and
a wish to apply the words to Philemon
and his household."

627

528

PHILEMON

14 But without thy mind would
I do nothing ; that thy beneflt
should not be as it were of neces
sity, but willingly.
15 Por perhaps he therefore
departed for a season, that thou
shouldest receive him for ever ;
16 Not now as a servant, but
above a servant, a brother beloved,
specially to me, but how much
more unto thee, both in the flesh,
and in the Lord ?
17 If thou count me therefore a
partner, receive him as myself.
18 If he hath wronged thee, or
oweth thee ought, put that on
mine account ;
19 I Paul have written it with
mine own hand, I wUl repay it :
albeit I do not say to thee how
thou owest unto me even thine
owm seff besides.
20 Yea, brother, let me have
joy of thee in the Lord : refresh
my bowels in the Lord.
21 Having confldence in thy
obedience I wrote unto thee, know
ing that thou wdlt also do more
than I say.
22 But withal prepare me also
a lodging : for I trust that through
your prayers I shall be given
unto you.
23 There salute thee Epaphras,
my fellowprisoner in Christ Jesus ;
24 Marcus, Aristarchus, Demas,
Lucas, my fellowlabourers.
25 'l?he grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ he with your spirit. Amen.
f Written from Rome to PhUe
mon, by Onesimus a servant.

14 the gospel ; but I did not want
to do anything -svithout your
consent, so that your goodness
to me might come of your own
free will, without any appear
ance of constraint.
15 Perhaps this was why you
and he were parted for a whUe,
that you might get him back
16 for good, no longer a mere slave
but something more than a
slave — a beloved brother ;
especially dear to me but how
much more to you as a man and
17 as a Christian ! You count me
a partner ? Then receive him
18 as you would receive me, and
if he has cheated you of any
money or owes you any sum,
put that down to my account.
19 This is in my o-svn handwriting :
' I Paul promise to refund it ' —
not to mention that you owe
me, over and above, your very
20 soul. Come, brother, let me
have some return from you in
the Lord ! Refresh my heart in
Christ.
21 I send you this letter relying
on your obedience ; I know
you wUl do even more than I
22 tell you. And get quarters
ready for me, for I am hoping
that by your prayers I shall be
restored to you.
23 Epaphras my fellow-prisoner
in Christ Jesus salutes you.
24 So do Mark, Aristarchus,
Demas and Luke, my feUow-
workers.
25 The grace of the Lord Jesus
Christ be -with your spirit.
Amen.

THE EPISTLE TO THE
HEBREWS

CHAPTER I
1 God, who at sundry times
and in divers manners spake in
time past unto the fathers by
the prophets,
2 Hath in these last days
spoken unto us by his Son,
whom he hath appointed heir
of all things, by whom also he
made the worlds;
3 Who being the brightness
of his glory, and the express
image of his person, and
upholding aU things by the
word of his power, when he
had by himself purged our
sins, sat do-svn on the right
hand of the Majesty on
high; 4 Being made so much
better than the angels, as he
hath by inheritance obtained
a more excellent name than
they. 5 For unto which, of the
angels said he at any time.
Thou art my Son, this day
have I begotten thee ? And
again, I wUl be to him a
Father, and he shaU be to me
a Son ?
6 And again, when he bring
eth in the flrstbegotten into
the world, he saith. And let aU
the angels of God worship him.
7 And of the angels he
saith, 'Who maketh his angels
spirits, and his ministers a
flame of flre.
8 But unto the Son he
saith. Thy throne, O God, is
for ever and ever : a sceptre
of righteousness is the sceptre
of thy kingdom.
9 Thou hast loved righteous
ness, and hated iniquity ; there -

CHAPTER I
1 Many were the forms and
fashions in which God spoke
of old to our fathers by the
2 prophets, but in these days at
the end he has spoken to us by
, a Son — a Son whom he ap
pointed heir of the universe, as
it was by him that he created
3 the world. He, reflecting God's
bright glory and stamped with
God's own character, sustains
the universe with his word of
power ; when he had secured
our puriflcation from sins, he sat
do-wn at the right hand of the
4 Majesty on high ; and thus he is
superior to the angels, as he has
inherited a Name superior to
6 theirs. For to what angel did
God ever say,
' Thou art my son,
to-day have I become thy fa
ther ' i
Or again,
' / will be a father to him,
and he shall be a son to me ' ?
6 And further, when introducing
the Firstborn into the world,
he says,
' Let all God's angels worship
him.'
7 'While he says of angels,
' Who makes his angels into
winds,
his servants into flames of fire,'
8 he says of the Son,
' God is thy throne for ever and
ever,
thy royal sceptre is the sceptre
of equity :
9 thou hast loved justice and
hated lawlessness,"'
therefore God, thy God, has
consecrated thee

529

• Reading avop,Cav instead of aSixCav.

530

HEBREWS II

fore God, even thy God, hath
anointed thee with the oU of glad
ness above thy fellows.
10 And, Thou, Lord, in the
beginning hast laid the foundation
of the earth ; and the heavens are
the works of thine hands :
1 1 They shall perish ; but thou
remainest ; and they all shaU wax
old as doth a garment ;
12 .And as a vesture shalt thou
fold them up, and they shaU be
changed : but thou art the same,
and thy years sliaU not faU.
13 But to which of the angels
said he at any time. Sit on my right
hand, until I make thine enenues
thy footstool ?
14 Are they not aU ministering
spirits, sent forth to minister for
them who shaU be heirs of sal
vation ?

with the oil of rejoicing beyond
thy comrades ' —
10 and, ' Thou didst found the earth at
the beginning, O Lord,
and the heavens are the work
of thy hands ;
11 they will perish, hut thou re
mainest, they will all be worn
out like a garment,
12 thou wilt roll them up like a
ma7itle a7id* they will be changed,
but thou art the same,
and thy years will never fail.'
13 To what angel did he ever say,
' Sit at my right hand,
till I make your enemies a
footstool for your feet '?
14 Aje not aU angels merely spirits
in the divine service, commis
sioned for the beneflt of those
who are to inherit salvation?

CHAPTER II
1 Therefore we ought to give
the more earnest heed to the
things which we have heard, lest
at any time we should let them
sUp, 2 For if the word spoken by
angels was stedfast, and every
transgression and disobedience
received a just recompence of
reward ;
3 How shall we escape, if we
neglect so great salvation ; which
at the flrst began to be spoken
by the Lord, and was confirmed
unto us by them that heard
him ;
4 God also bearing /7ie»n witness,
both with signs and wonders, and
with divers miracles, and gifts of
the Holy Ghost, according to his
own will ?
5 For unto the angels hath
he not put in subjection the
world to come, whereof we
speak. 6 But one in a certain place
te.stified, saying. What is man,
that thou art mindful of him ? or
the son of man, that thou visitest
him ?
7 Thou madest him a little
lower than the angels ; thou

CHAPTER II
1 We must therefore pay
closer attention to what we
have heard, in case we drfft
2 away. For if the divine word
spoken by angels held good, ff
transgression and disobedience
met with due punishment in
2 every case, how shaU we escape
the penalty for neglecting a
salvation which was originally
proclaimed by the Lord him
self and guaranteed to us by
4 those who heard him, whUe
God corroborated their testi
mony with signs and wonders
and a variety of miraculous
powers, distributing the holy
Spirit as it pleased him.
5 For the world to come, of
which I am speaking, was not
6 put under the control of angels.
One writer, as we know, has
affirmed. What is man, that thou art
mindful of him 1
or the S071 of man, that tho7i
carest for him 1
7 For a little while thou hast
put him lower than the
angels,
* Omitting [w? ijaartoi'], which has been
repeated from the previous line.

HEBREWS II

531

crownedst him -with glory and
honour, and didst set him over
the works of thy hands :
8 Thou hast put all things in
subjection under his feet. For in
that he put all in subjection under
him, he left nothing that is not
put under him. But now we see
not yet all things put under him.
9 But we see Jesus, who was
made a little lower than the angels
for the suffering of death, crowned
with glory and honour ; that he
by the grace of God should taste
death for every man.
10 For it became him, for
whom are aU things, and by whom
are aU things, in bringing many
sons unto glory, to make the cap
tain of their salvation perfect
through sufferings.
11 For both he that sanctifieth
and they who are sanctified are aU
of one : for which cause he is not
ashamed to caU them brethren,
12 Saying, I wUl declare thy
name unto my brethren, in the
midst of the church will I sing
praise unto thee.
13 And again, I wiU put my
trust in him. And again. Behold
I and the chUdren which God hath
given me.
14 Forasmuch then as the chU
dren are partakers of ilesh and
blood, he also himself likewise took
part of the same ; that through
death he might destroy him that
had the power of death, that is,
the devU ;
15 And deliver them who
through fear of death were aU their
Ufetime subject to bondage.
16 For verUy he took not on
him the nature of angels ; but he
took on him the seed of Abraham.
17 Wherefore in all things it
behoved him to be made like unto
his brethren, that he might be a
merciful and faithful high prie.st
in things pertaining to God, to
make reconciliation for the sins of
the people.
18 Por in that he himself hath
suffered being tempted, he is able
to succour them that are tempted.

crowning him with glory and
honour,
8 putting all things under his
feet. *
Now by putti7ig all things under
him, the writer meant to leave
nothing out of his control. But,
as it is, we do not ,yet see all
9 things controlled by man ; what
we do see is Jesus who was put
lower than the angels for a little
while to suffer death, and who
has been crowned with glory and
honour that by God's grace he
might taste death for every-
10 one. In bringing many sons to
glory, it was befitting that He
for whom and by whom the
universe exists, should perfect
the Pioneer of their salvation
11 by suffering. For sanctifier
and sanctifled have all one
origin. That is why he is not
ashamed to caU them brothers,
12 saying, ' I will proclaim thy name to
my brothers,
in the midst of the church
I will sing of thee,'
13 and again,
' / will put my trust in him,'
and again,
' Here am I and the children
God has given me.'
14 Since the chUdren then share
blood and fiesh, he himseff par
ticipated in their nature, so
that by dying he might crush
him who wields the power of
death (that is to say, the devU)
15 and release from thraldom
those who lay under a life-
16 long fear of death. (For of
course it is not angels that he
succours, it is the offspring of
Abraham.)
17 He had to resemble his
brothers in every respect, in
order to prove a mercfful and
faithful high priest in things
divine, to expiate the sins of
1 8 the People, tt is as he suffered
by his temptations that he is
able to help the tempted.
• Omitting «al KaTe'(7-Tr,<ras aurbv hrl to.
'ifi^a Tuiv j(eipCiv ffou.

532

HEBREWS III

CHAPTER III
1 Holy brothers , you who par
ticipate in a heavenly call
ing, look at Jesus then, at the
apostle and high priest of our
2 confession ; he is faithful to
Him who appointed him. For
whUe Moses also was faithful
in every department of God's
3 house, Jesus has been adjudged
greater glory than Moses, inas
much as the founder of a
house enjoys greater honoui?
4 than the house itseff. (Every
house is founded by someone,
but God is the founder of aU.)
5 Besides, whUe Moses was
faithful in every department of
God's house as an attendant —
6 by way of witness to the coming
revelation — Christ is faithful
as a Son over God's house.
Now we are this house of
God, if we wUl only keep confi
dent and proud of our hope.*
7 Therefore, as the holy Spirit
says. To-day, when you hear his voice,
8 harden not your hearts as
at the Provocation,
on the day of the Tempta
tion in the desert,
9 where your fathers put me to
the proof, and for forty
years felt what I could do.
10 Therefore I grew exasperated
with that generation,
I said, ' They are always
astray in their heart ' .¦
They wouldnotlearnmy ways :
11 so 7 swore in my anger,
' They shall never enter my Rest.'
12 Brothers, take care in case
there is a wicked, unbelie^ving
heart in any of you. moving you
to apostatize from the li^ving
13 God. Rather admonish one
another daUy, so long as this
word To-day is uttered, that
none of you may be deceived by
14 sin and hardened. For we only
participate in Christ provided
that we keep firm to the very
end the confidence wdth which
* Omitting p-txpl reXovs jSe^aiW, whlch has probably been inserted from ver. 14,
where the same words occur in a similar connexion.

CHAPTER III
1 Wherefore, holy brethren,
partakers of the heavenly caUing,
consider the Apostle and High
Priest of our profession, Christ
Jesus ;
2 "Who was faithful to him that
appointed him, as also Moses was
faithful in all his house.
3 For this man was counted
worthy of more glory than Moses,
inasmuch as he who hath builded
the house hath more honour than
the house.
4 For every house is buUded by
some man ; but he that buUt all
things is God.
5 And Moses verUy M-as faithful
in all his house, as a servant, for
a testimony of those things which
were to be spoken after ;
6 But Christ as a son over his
own house ; whose house are we,
ff we hold fast the confidence and
the rejoicing of the hope firm unto
the end.
7 'Wherefore (as the Holy
Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear
his voice,
8 Harden not your hearts, as
in the provocation, in the day of
temptation in the wUderness :
9 'When your fathers tempted
me, proved me, and saw my works
forty years.
10 "Wherefore I was grieved
with that generation, and said.
They do alway err in their heart ;
and they have not kno^vsm my
ways. 11 So I sware in my wrath.
They shall not enter into my rest. )
12 Take heed, brethren, lest
there be in any of you an evU
heart of unbelief, in departing
from the living God.
13 But exhort one another
daily, whUe it is called To day ;
lest any of you be hardened
through the deceitfulness of sin.
14 Por we are made partakers
of Christ, if we hold the beginning
of our confidence stedfast unto the
end ;

HEBREWS IV

533

15 'WhUe it is said, To day ff ye
wUl hear his voice, harden not
your hearts, as in the provoca
tion. 16 For some, when they had
heard, did provoke : howbeit not
all that came out of Egypt by
Moses. 17 But -with whom was he
grieved forty years ? was it not
with them that had sinned, whose
carcases fell in the wUdemess ?
18 And to whom sware he that
they should not enter into his
rest, but to them that believed
not? 19 So we see that they could not
enter in because of unbelief.
CHAPTER IV
1 Let us therefore fear, lest, a
promise being left us of entering
into his rest, any of you should
seem to come short of it.
2 For unto us was the gospel
preached, as well as unto them :
but the word preached did not
profit them, not being mixed wdth
faith in them that heard it.
3 For we which have believed
do enter into rest, as he said.
As I have sworn in my wrath,
ff they shaU enter into my
rest : although the works were
finished from the foundation of
the world.
4 For he spake in a certain
place of the seventh day on this
-wise. And God did rest the seventh
day from aU his works.
5 And in this place again. If
they shall enter into my rest.
6 Seeing therefore it remaineth
that some must enter therein,
and they to whom it was first
preached entered not in because
of unbelief :
7 Again, he limiteth a certain
day, saying in Da-vid,' To day,
after so long a time ; as it is said,
To day if ye wUl hear his voice,
harden not your hearts.
8 For if Jesus had given them
rest, then would he not afterward
have spoken of another day.
• Reading
Peshitto, etc.

15

17

we started, this word ever
sounding in our ears.
To-day, when you hear his
voice, harden not your hearts as
at the Provocation.
16 Who heard and yet provoked
him ? Was it not all who left
Egypt under the leadership of
Moses ? And with whom was
he exasperated for forty years 1
Was it not with those who
sinned, whose corpses fell in the
18 desert ? And to whom did he
swear that they would never enter
his Rest ? To whom but those
19 who disobeyed ? Thus we see
it was owing to unbelief
that they could not enter.
CHAPTER IV
1 Well then, as the promise
of entrance is stUl left to us,
let us be afraid of anyone being
2 judged to have missed it. For
we have had lAie good news as
weU as they ; only, the message
they heard was of no use to
them, because it did not meet
with * faith in the hearers.
3 For we do enter the Rest by our
faith : according to his word,
As I swore in my anger,
they shall never enter my Rest —
although his works were aU over
by the foundation of the world.
4 For he says this somewhere
about the seventh day : And
God rested from all his works on
6 the seventh day. And again in
this passage, they shall never
6 enter my Rest. Since then it is
reserved for some to enter it,
and since those who formerly
got the good news faUed to
enter owing to their disobedi-
7 ence, he again flxes a day ; To
day — as he says in ' David '
after so long an interval, and as
has been already quoted —
To-day, when you hear his
voice,
harden not your hearts.
8 Thus if Joshua had given them
Rest, God would not speak
later about another day.
(TvyKeKepacTjLieVos or trvyK€Kpap.evov with K, the Old Latin, the

534

HEBREWS V

9 There remaineth therefore a
rest to the people of God.
10 For he that is entered into
his rest, he also hath ceased from
his own works, as God did from his.
11 Let us labour therefore to
enter into that rest, lest any man
fall after the same example of
unbelief. 12 For the word of God is
quick, and powerful, and sharper
than any twoedged sword, piercing
even to the dividing asunder of
soul and spirit, and of the joints
and marrow, and is a discerner of
the thoughts and intents of the
heart. 13 Neither is there any creature
that is not manffest in his sight :
but all things are naked and
opened unto the eyes of him with
whom we have to do.
14 Seeing then that we have a
great high priest, that is passed
into the heavens, Jesus the Son of
God, let us hold fast our profession.
15 For we have not an high
priest which cannot be touched
with the feeling of our inflrmities ;
but was in all points tempted like
as we are, yet without sin.
16 Let us therefore come boldly
unto the throne of grace, that we
may obtain mercy, and flnd grace
to help in time of need.

9 There is a sabbath-Rest, then,
reserved still for the People of
10 God (for once a man enters
his rest, he rests from work just
as God did).
1 1 Let us be eager then to enter
that Rest, in case anyone falls
into the same sort of disobedi-
12 ence. For the Logos of God
is a li'sdng thing, active and
more cutting than any sword
with double edge, penetrating
to the very division of soul and
spirit, joints and marrow —
scrutinizing the very thoughts
and conceptions of the heart.
13 And no created thing is hidden
from him ; al 1 things lie open and
exposed before the eyes of him
with whom we have to reckon.
14 As we have a great high
priest, then, who has passed
through the heavens, Jesus the
Son of God, let us hold fast to
15 our confession ; for ours is no
high priest who is incapable of
sympathizing wdth our weak
nesses, but one who has been
tempted in every respect like
ourselves, yet ¦without sinning.
16 So let us approach the throne
of grace with confldence, that
we may receive mercy and find
grace to help us in the hour of
need.

CHAPTER V
1 For every high priest taken
from among men is ordained for
men in things pertaining to God,
that he may offer both gffts and
sacriflees for sins :
2 Who can have compassion on
the ignorant, and on them that
are out of the way ; for that he
himself also is compassed ¦with
inflrmity. 3 And by reason hereof he
ought, as for the people, so also
for himseff. to offer for sins.
4 And no naan taketh this
honour unto himself, but he that
is called of God, as was Aaron.
5 So also Christ glorifled not
himself to be made an high priest ;
but he that said unto him, Thou

CHAPTER V
1 Every high priest who is
selected from men and ap
pointed to act on behalf of men
in things divine, offering gffts
2 and sacrifices for sins, can deal
gently with those who err
through ignorance, since he
himself is beset with weakness
3 — which obliges him to present
offerings for his own sins as
weU as for those of the People.
4 Also, it is an office which no one
elects to take for himself ; he is
called to it by God, just as
6 Aaron was. SimUarly Christ
was not raised to the glory of
the high priesthood by himself
but by Him who declared to
hun,

HEBREWS VI

536

art my Son, to day have I begotten
thee. 6 As he saith also in another
place. Thou art a priest for ever
after the order of Melchisedec.
7 'Who in the days of his flesh,
when he had offered up prayers
and supplications with strong
crying and tears unto him that
was able to save him from death,
and was heard in that he feared ;
8 Though he were a Son, yet
learned he obedience by the things
which he suffered ;
9 And being made perfect, he
became the author of eternal salva
tion unto all them that obey him ;
10 CaUed of God an high priest
after the order of Melchisedec.
11 Of whom we have many
things to say, and hard to be
uttered, seeing ye are dull of hear
ing. 12 For when for the time ye
ought to be teachers, ye have
need that one teach you again
which he the flrst principles of the
oracles of God ; and are become
such as have need of mUk, and not
of strong meat.
13 Por every one that useth
mUk is unskilful in the word of
righteousness : for he is a babe.
14 But strong meat belongeth
to them that are of fuU age, even
those who by reason of use have
their senses exercised to discern
both good and evil.
CHAPTER VI
1 Therefore leaving the prin-
Kjiples of the doctrine of Christ, let
us go on unto perfection ; not lay
ing again the foundation of repent
ance from dead works, and of faith
toward God,
2 Of the doctrine of baptisms,
and of laying on of hands, and of
resurrection of the dead, and of
eternal judgment.
3 And this wdll we do, it God
permit. 4 For it is impossible for those
who were once enlightened, and
have tasted of the heavenly gfft,
and were made partakers of the
Holv Ghost,

Thou art my son,
to-day have I become thy
father.
6 Just as elsewhere he says.
Thou art a priest for ever, with
the rank of Melchizedek.
7 1*1 the days of his flesh, with
bitter cries and tears, he offered
prayers and supplications to
Him who was able to save him
from death ; and he was heard,
because of his godly fear.
8 Thus, Son though he was, he
learned by all he suffered how
9 to obey, and by being thus per
fected he became the source of
eternal salvation for all who
10 obey him, being designated by
God high priest with the rank of
Melchizedek.
11 On this point I have a great
deal to say, which it is hard to
make intelligible to you. For
you have grown dull of hearing.
12 Though by this time you
should be teaching other peo
ple, you stUl need someone
to teach you once more the
rudimentary principles of the
divine revelation. You are in
need of milk, not of solid food.
13 (For anyone who is fed on milk
is unskilled in moral truth ; he
14 is a mere babe. Whereas solid
food is for the mature, for those
who have their faculties trained
by exercise to distinguish good
and evU.) CHAPTER VI
1 Let us pass on then to what
is mature, leaving elementary
Christian doctrine behind, in
stead of laying the foundation
over again with repentance
from dead works, with faith in
2 God, with instruction about
ablutions and the laying on of
hands, about the resurrection
of the dead and eternal punish-
3 ment. With God's permission,
4 we -will take this step.'* For in
the case of people who have
been once enlightened, who
tasted the heavenly Gift, who.
• Beading 7roi.ria-op.ev with X B, the
Latin version, etc., instead of iroi^irufiei'.

536

HEBREWS VI

5 And have tasted the good
word of God, and the powers of the
world to come,
6 If they shaU fall away, to
renew them again unto repent
ance ; seeing they crucify to them
selves the Son of God afresh, and
put him to an open shame.
7 Por the earth which drinketh
in the rain that cometh oft upon
it, and bringeth forth herbs meet
for them by whom it is dressed,
receiveth blessing from God :
8 But that which beareth
thorns and briers is rejected, and
is nigh unto cursing ; whose end is
to be bumed.
9 But, beloved, we are per
suaded better things of you, and
things that accompany salvation,
though we thus speak.
10 Por God is not unrighteous
to forget your work and labour of
love, which ye have shewed
toward his name, in that ye have
ministered to the saints, and do
minister. 11 And we desire that every
one of you do shew the same dili
gence to the fuU assurance of hope
unto the end :
12 That ye be not slothful, but
followers' of them who through
faith and patience inherit the
promises. 13 For when God made promise
to Abraham, because he could
swear by no greater, he sware by
himself, 14 Saying, Surely blessing I
will bless thee, and multiplying
I wUl multiply thee.
15 And so, after he had pa
tiently endured, he obtained the
promise. 16 For men verUy swear by the
greater : and an oath for con
flrmation is to them an end of all
strffe. 17 Wherein God, wUling more
abundantly to shew unto the heirs
of promise the immutabUity of
his counsel, confirmed it by an
oath :
18 That by two immutable
things, in which it was impossible
for God to Ue, we might have a

participated in the holy Spirit,
5 who tasted the goodness of
God's word and the powers of
the world to come, and then
6 fell aw^ay — it is impossible to
make them repent afresh, since
they crucify the Son of God in
their own persons and hold him
up to obloquy.
7 For land which absorbs the
rain that often falls on it,
and bears plants that are use
ful to those for whom it is
tUled, receives a blessing from
8 God; whereas, ff it produces
thorns and thistles, it is repro
bate and on the verge of being
cursed — its fate is to be burned.
9 Though I say this, beloved,
I feel sure you wUl take the
better course that means salva
tion.
10 God is not unfair ; he wUl
not forget what you have
done, or the love you have
shown for his sake in minister
ing, as you stiU do, to the
saints.
11 It is my heart's desire that
each of you would prove
equally keen upon realizing
your fuU hope to the very end,
12 so that instead of being slack
you may imitate those who in
herit the promises by their
stedfast faith.
13 Por in making a promise to
Abraham God swore by himself
(since he could swear by
none greater),
14 I will ijideed bless you and
multiply you.
16 Thus it was that Abraham
by his stedfastness obtained
what he had been promised.
16 For as men swear by a
greater than themselves, and
as an oath means to them
a guarantee that ends any
17 dispute, God, in his desire to
afford the heirs of the Promise
a special proof of the solid char
acter of his purpose, interposed
18 -with an oath ; so that by these
two solid facts (the Promise and
the Oath), where it is impos-

HEBREWS VII

537

strong consolation, who have fled
for refuge to lay hold upon the
hope set before us :
19 'Which hope we have as an
anchor of the soul, both sure and
stedfast, and which entereth into
that within the veU ;
20 Whither the forerunner is for
us entered, even Jesus, made an
Ugh priest for ever after the order
of Melchisedec. CHAPTER VII
1 For this Melchisedec, king
of Salem, priest of the most high
God, who met Abraham returning
from the slaughter of the kings,
and blessed him ;
2 To whom also Abraham gave
a tenth part of aU ; flrst being by
interpretation King of righteous
ness, and after that also King of
Salem, which is. King of peace ;
3 Without father, without
mother, without descent, having
neither beginning of days, nor end
of lffe; but made like unto the
Son of God ; abideth a priest con-
tinuaUy. 4 Now consider how great this
man was, unto whom even the
patriarch Abraham gave the tenth
of the spoils.
5 And verUy they that are of the
sons of Le-vi, who receive the office
of the priesthood, have acommand-
ment to take tithes of the people
according to the law, that is, of
their brethren, though they come
out of the loins of Abraham :
6 But he whose descent is not
counted from them received
tithes of Abraham, and blessed
him that had the promises.
7 And without all contradiction
the less is blessed of the better.
8 And here men that die re
ceive tithes ; but there he receiveth
them, of whom it is witnessed that
he liveth.
9 And as T may so say, Levi also,
who receiveth tithes, payed tithes
in Abraham.
10 For he was yet in the loins
of his father, when Melchisedec
met hun.

sible for God to be false, we
refugees might have strong en
couragement to seize the hope
19 set before us, anchoring the
soul to it safe and sure, as it
enters the inner Presence be
hind the veil.
CHAPTER VII
20 There Jesus entered for us in
advance, when he became high
priest for ever with the rank
1 of Melchizedek. Por Melchi
zedek, the king of Salem, a priest
of the Most High God, who met
Abraham on his return from the
slaughter of the kings and blessed
2 him — ^who had a tenth part of
everything assigned him by
Abraham — this Melchizedek is
primarily a king of righteoitsness
(that is the meaning of his
name) ; then, besides that, king
of Salem (which means, king of
3 peace). He has neither father
nor mother nor genealogy, nei
ther a beginning to his days nor
an end of his life, but, resem
bling the Son of God, continues
4 to be priest permanently. Now
mark the dignity of this man.
The patriarch Abraham paid
6 him a tenth of the spoils. Those
sons of Levi who receive the
priestly office are indeed or
dered by law to tithe the people
(that is, their brothers), al
though the latter are descended
6 from Abraham ; but he who
had no Levitical genealogy
actually tithed Abraham and
blessed the possessor of the
7 promises ! (And there is no
question that it is the inferior
who is blessed by the superior. )
8 Again, it is mortal men in the
one case who receive tithes,
whUe in the other it is one of
whom the witness is that ' he
lives.'
9 In fact, we might almost
say that even Levi the receiver
of tithes paid tithes through
10 Abraham ; for he was stUl in
the loins of his father when
Melchizedek met hint.

538

HEBREWS VII

11 If therefore perfection were
by the Levitical priesthood, (for
under it the people received the
law,) what further need was there
that another priest should rise
after the order of Melchisedec,
and not be called after the order
of Aaron ?
12 Por the priesthood being
changed, there is made of neces
sity a change also of the law.
13 Por he of whom these things
are spoken pertaineth to another
tribe, of which no man gave at
tendance at the altar.
14 Por it is e-sddent that our
Lord sprang out of Juda ; of
which tribe Moses spake nothing
concerning priesthood.
15 And it is yet far more evi
dent : for that after the similitude
of Melchisedec there ariseth an
other priest,
16 'Who is made, not after the
law of a carnal commandment,
but after the power of an endless
lffe. 17 Por he testifieth. Thou art
a priest for ever after the order of
Melchisedec. 18 For there is verUy a disannul
ling of the commandment going
before for the weakness and un
profitableness thereof.
19 For the law made nothing
perfect, but the bringing in of a
better hope did ; by the which we
draw nigh unto God.
20 And inasmuch as not wdthout
an oath he was made priest :
21 (For those priests were made
without an oath ; but this with
an oath by him that said unto
him. The Lord sware and wUl not'
repent. Thou art a priest for ever
after the order of Melchisedec :)
22 By so much was Jesus made
a surety of a better testament.
23 And they truly were many
priests, because they were not
suffered to continue by reason of
death :
24 But this ma7i, because he
continueth ever, hath an un
changeable priesthood.
25 "Wherefore he is able also to
Rave them to the uttermost that

11 . Further, ff the Le-vitical
priesthood had been the means
of reaching perfection (for it
was on the basis of that priest
hood that the Law was enacted
for the People), why was it stUl
necessary for another sort ot
priest to emerge with the rank
of Melchizedek, instead of sim-
12 ply with the rank of Aaron (for
when the priesthood is changed,
a change of law necessarily fol
lows) ?
13 He who is thus described
belongs to another tribe,
no member of which ever de
voted himself to the altar ;
14 for it is evident that our
Lord sprang from Judah, and
Moses never mentioned priest
hood in connexion with that
tribe.
15 This becomes aU the more
plain when another priest
emeTgesresembling Melchizedek,
16 one who has become a priest by
the power of an indissoluble
Life and not by the law of an
17 external command ; for the
-svitness to him is.
Thou art priest for ever, with
the rank of Melchizedek.
18 A previous command is set
aside on account of its weak-
19 ness and uselessness (for the
Law made nothing perfect ) , and
there is introduced a better
Hope, by means of which we
20 can draw near to God. A bet
ter Hope, because it was not
promised apart from an oath.
21 Previous priests became priests
apart from any oath, but he
has an oath from Him who said
to him.
The Lord has sworn, and he
will not change his mind,
thou art a priest for ever.
22 And this makes Jesus surety
23 for a superior covenant. Also,
whUe they became priests in
large numbers, since death pre
vents them from continuing to
24 serve, he holds his priesthood
without any successor, since he
25 continues for ever. Hence for
all time, he is able to save those

HEBREWS VIII

539

come unto God by him, seeing he
ever liveth to make intercession
for them.
26 For such an high priest 26
became us, who is holy, harmless,
undefUed, separate from sinners,
and made higher than the hea
vens ; 27
27 Who needeth not daUy, as
those high priests, to ofl'er up
sacrifice, flrst for his own sins, and
then for the people's : for this he
did once, when he offered up him
self. 28
28 For the law maketh men
high priests which have inflrmity ;
but the word of the oath, which
was since the law, maketh the Son,
who is consecrated for evermore.

who approach God through
him, as he is always living to
intercede on their behalf.
Such was the high priest
for us, saintly, innocent, un
stained, lifted high above the
heavens, far from all contact
with the sinful, one who has no
need, like yonder high priests,
day by day to offer sacriflees
flrst for their own sins and then
for those of the People — he did
that once for all in offering up
himself. For the Law appoints
human beings in their weakness
to the priesthood ; but the
word of the Oath appoints a
Son who is made perfect for
ever.

CHAPTER VIII
1 Now of the things which we
have spoken this is the sum : We
have such an high priest, who is
set on the right hand of the throne
of the Majesty in the heavens ;
2 A minister of the sanctuary,
and of the true tabernacle, which
the Lord pitched, and not man.
3 For every high priest is or
dained to offer gifts and sacriflees :
wherefore itisot necessity that this
man have somewhat also to offer.
4 For ff he were on earth, he
should not be a priest, seeing that
there are priests that offer gffts
according to the law :
5 "Who serve unto the example
and shadow of heavenly things, as
Moses was admonished of God
when he was about to make the
tabernacle : for. See, saith he, that
thou make all things according to
the pattern shewed to thee in the
mount. 6 But now hath he obtained a
more excellent ministry, by how
much also he is the mediator of a
better covenant, which was estab
lished upon better promises,
7 For if that flrst covenant had
been faultless, then should no
place have been sought for the
second. 8 For flnding fault -svith them,
pith.'

' All this " means " aU the previous argument,

CHAPTER VIII
1 The point ' of aU this is, we
do have such a high priest,
one who is seated at the right
hand of the throne of Majesty
2 in the heavens, and who offl-
ciates in the sanctuary or true
tabernacle set up hy the Lord and
3 not by man. Now, as every
high priest is appointed to offer
gffts and sacriflees, he too must
4 have something to offer. Were
he on earth, he would not be
a priest at all, for there are
priests already to offer the gifts
5 prescribed by Law (men who
serve a mere outline and
shadow of the heavenly — as
Moses was instructed, when he
was about to execute the build
ing of the tabernacle : see, God
said, that you make everything on
the pattern shown you upon the
6 mountain). As it is, however,
the divine service he has ob
tained is superior, owing to the
fact that he mediates a superior
covenant, enacted with su-
7 perior promises. For if the
flrst covenant had been fault
less, there would have been no
8 occasion for a second. Whereas
God does flnd fault with the
people of that covenant, when
Or, as Coverdale translates, " the

540

HEBREWS IX

he saith. Behold, the days come,
saith the Lord, when I wUl make
a new covenant with the house of
Israel and with the house of Judah :
9 Not according to the covenant
that I made with their fathers in
the day when I took them by the
hand to lead them out of the land
of Egypt ; because they continued
not in my covenant, and I regard
ed them not, saith the Lord.
10 For this is the covenant
that I wUl make with the house
of Israel after those days, saith
the Lord ; I wUl put my laws into
their mind, and write them in
their hearts : and I will be to them
a God, and they shall be to me a
people :
11 And they shall not teach
every man his neighbour, and
every man his brother, saying.
Know the Lord : for aU shall
know me, from the least to the
greatest. 12 For I wUl be mercfful to
their unrighteousness, and their
sins and their iniquities wUl I
remember no more.
13 In that he saith, A new
covenant, he hath made the flrst
old. Now that which decayeth
and waxeth old is ready to vanish
away. • The same Greek word as is
CHAPTER IX
1 Then verUy the flrst covenant
had also ordinances of divine
ser-vice, and a worldly sanctuary.
2 For there was a tabernacle
made ; the flrst, wherein was the
candlestick, and the table, and the
shewbread ; which is called the
sanctuary. 3 And after the second veil, the
tabernacle which is called the
Holiest of all ;
4 'Which had the golden censer,
and the ark of the covenant over-
laidround about with gold, wherein
was the golden pot that had manna,
and Aaron's rod that budded,
and the tables of the covenant ;
5 And over it the cherubims of
glory shadowing the mercyseat ;

he says :
The day is coming, saith the
Lord, when I will conclude a
new covenant with the house
of Israel and with the house
of Judah. It will not be on
the lines of the covenant I
made with their fathers,
9 on the day I took them by the
hand to lead out of Egypt's
land; for they would not
hold to my covenant, so I let
them alone, * saith the Lord.
10 This is the covenant I will
make with the house of Israel
when that day comes, saith
the Lord ; I will set my laws
withi7i their mind, inscrib
ing them upon their hearts ;
I will be a God io them, and
they shallhe a People to me;
11 one citizen will no longer teach
his fellow, one man will no
longer teach his brother, say
ing, ' Know the Lord,' for all
will know me, low and high
together.
12 I will be merciful to their in
iquities, and remember their
sins no more.
13 By saying ' a new covenant,' he
antiquates the flrst. And what
ever is antiquated and aged is
on the verge of vanishing.
translated " neglected " in il. 3.
CHAPTER IX
1 The first covenant had in
deed its regulations for wor
ship and a material sanctuary.
2 A tent was set up, the outer
tent, containing the lampstand,
the table, and the loaves of the
Presence ; this is called the
3 Holy place. But behind the
second veil was the tent caUed
4 the Holy of Holies, containing
the golden altar of incense, and
also the ark of the covenant
covered all over with gold,
which held the golden pot of
manna, the rod of Aaron that
once blossomed, and the
5 tablets of the covenant ; above
this were the cherubims of
the Glory, overshadowing the

HEBREWS IX

641

ot which we cannot now speak
particularly. 6 Now when these things were
thus ordained, the priests went
always into the first tabernacle,
accomplishing the service of God.
7 But into the second went the
high priest alone once every year,
not without blood, which he
offered for himself, and for the
errors of the people :
8 The Holy Ghost this signify
ing, that the way into the holiest
of aU was not yet made manifest,
while as the first tabernacle was
yet standing :
9 Which was a figure for the
tim6 then present, in which were
offered both gffts and sacrifices,
that could not make him that did
the ser-vice perfect, as pertaining
to the conscience ;
10 Which stood only in meats
and drinks, and divers washings,
and carnal ordinances, imposed
on them until the time of refor
mation. 11 But Christ being come an
high priest of good things to
come, by a greater and more per
fect tabernacle, not made with
hands, that is to say, not of this
buUding ;
12 Neither by the blood of
goats and calves, but by his own
blood he entered in once into the
holy place, having obtained eternal
redemption /or us.
13 Por if the blood of buUs and
of goats, and the ashes of an
heifer sprinkling the unclean,
sanctifieth to the purffying of the
flesh :
14 How much more shall the
blood of Christ, who through the
eternal Spirit offered himself
wdthout spot to God, purge your
conscience from dead works to
serve the living God ?
15 And for this cause he is the
mediator of the new testament,
that by means of death, for the
redemption of the transgressions
that were under the flrst testa
ment, they which are called might
receive the promise of eternal
inheritance.

mercy seat — matters which it
is impossible for me to discuss
6 at present in detail. Such were
the arrangements for worship.
The priests constantly enter
the flrst tent, in the discharge
7 of their ritual duties, but the
second tent is entered only once
a year by the high priest alone
— and it must not be without
blood, which he presents on
behalf of himself and the errors
8 of the People. By this the
holy Spirit means that the way
into the Holiest Presence was
not disclosed so long as the
9 flrst tent (which foreshadowed
the present age) was stiU
standing, with its oft'erings of
gifts and saciiflces which
cannot possibly make the con
science of the worshipper per-
10 feet, since they relate merely
to food and drink and a variety
of ablutions — outward regula
tions for the body, that only
hold tUl the period of the New
11 Order. But when Christ ar
rived as the high priest of the
bliss that was to be, he passed
through the greater and mpre
perfect tent which no hands
had made (no part, that is to
12 say, of tijie present order), not
taking any blood of goats
and oxen but his own blood,
and entered once for all into
the Holy place. He secured
13 an eternal redemption. For
if the blood of goats and bulls
and the ashes of a heffer,
sprinkled on defUed persons,
give them a holiness that bears
14 on bodUy purity, how much
more shall the blood of Christ,
who in the spirit of the eternal
offered himself as an unblem
ished sacrifice to God, cleanse
your conscience from dead
works to serve a living God ?
15 He mediates a new covenant
for this reason, that those who
have been called may obtain
the eternal inheritance they
have been promised, now that
a death has occurred which
redeems them from the trans-

542

HEBREWS IX

16 For where a testament is,
there must also of necessity be the
death of the testator.
17 For a testament is of force
after men are dead : otherwise it
is of no strength at all while the
testator liveth.
18 "Whereupon neither the first
testament was dedicated without
blood. 19 For when Moses had spoken
every precept to all the people ac
cording to the law, he took the
blood of calves and of goats, with
water, and scarlet wool, and hys
sop, and sprinkled both the book,
and all the people,
20 Saying, 'This is the blood of
the testament which God hath
enjoined unto you.
21 Moreover he sprinkled with
blood both the tabernacle, and all
the vessels of the ministry.
22 And almost all things are
by the law purged with blood ; and
without shedding of blood is no
remission. 23 It was therefore necessary
that the patterns of things in the
heavens should be purified with
these : but the heavenly things
themselves with better sacrifices
than these.
24 For Christ is not entered
into the holy places'made -svith
hands, which are the figures of the
true ; but into heaven itself, now
to appear in the presence of God
for us :
25 Nor yet that he should offer
himself often, as the high priest
entereth into the holy place every
year with blood of others ;
26 For then must he often have
suffered since the foundation of
the world : but now once in the
end of the world hath he appeared
to put away sin by the sacrifice of
himself. 27 And as it is appointed unto
men once to die, but after this the
judgment :
28 So Christ was once offered to
bear the sins of many ; and unto
them that look for him shall he
appear the second time without
sin unto salvation.

gressions involved in the flrst
16 covenant. Thus in the case of
a wdll, the death of the testator
17 must be announced. A wdll
only holds in cases of death ; it
is never valid so long as the
18 te-stator is aUve. Hence even
the first covenant of God's wdll
wasnot inaugurated apart from
19 blood ; for after Moses had an
nounced every command in the
Law to all the people, he took
the blood of calves and goats,
together wdth water, scarlet
wool and hyssop, sprinkling the
20 book and all the people, and
saying. This is the blood of that
covenant which is God's com-
21 mand for you. He even sprin
kled wdth blood the tent and
aU the utensUs of worship in
22 the same way. In fact, one
might almost say that by Law
everything is cleansed wdth
blood. No blood shed, no re-
23 mission of sins ! Now, while
the copies of the heavenly
things had to be cleansed with
sacrifices Uke these, the heav
enly things themselves required
24 nobler sacrifices. Por Christ
has not entered a holy place
which human hands have made
(a mere type of the reality !) ;
he has entered heaven itself,
now to appear in the presence of
25 God on our behalf. Nor was it
to offer himself repeatedly, like
thehigh priest entering the holy
place every year with blood
26 that was not his o-wn : — for in
that case he would have had to
suffer repeatedly, ever since the
world was founded. Nay, once
for all, at the end of the world,
he has appeared wdth his self-
27 sacriflce to abolish sin. And just
as it is appointed for men to die
once and after that to be judged,
28 so Christ, after being once sacri
ficed to bear the sins of many,
wdll appear again, not to deal
with sin but for the saving of
those who look out * for him.
• Paul's word in Phil. iU. 20 ; hut I
translate " look out " here, in order to
suggest the antithesis in x, 27.

HEBREWS X

543

CHAPTER X
1 For the law having a shadow
of good things to come, and not
the very image of the things, can
never with those sacrifices which
they offered year by year continu-
aUy make the comers thereunto
perfect. 2 For then would they not have
ceased to be offered ? because
that the worshippers once purged
should have had no more con
science of sins.
3 But in those sacrifices there is
a remembrance again made of sins
every year.
4 For it is not possible that the
blood of bulls and of goats should
take away sins.
5 'Wherefore when he cometh
into the world, he saith. Sacrifice
and offering thou wouidest not,
but a body hast thou prepared me :
6 In burnt offerings and sacri
fices for sin thou hast had no
pleasure. 7 Then said I, Lo, I come (in
the volume of the book it is written
of me,) to do thy -svUl, O God.
8 Above when he said, Sacriflce
and offering and burnt offerings
and offering for sin thou wouidest
not, neither hadst pleasure there
in ; which are offered by the law ;
9 Then said he. Lo, 1 come to
do thy wUl, O God. He taketh
away the flrst, that he may estab
lish the second.
10 By the which -wUl we are
sanctifled through the offering of
the body of Jesus Christ once /or aH.
11 And every priest standeth
daily ministering and offering
oftentimes the same sacriflees,
which can never take away sins :
12 But this man, after he had
offered one sacriflce for sins for
ever, sat down on the right hand
. of God ;
13 From henceforth expecting
till his enemies be made his foot
stool. 14 For by one offering he hath
perfected for ever them that are
sanctifled. 15 Whereof the Holy Ghost

CHAPTER X
1 For as the Law has a mere
shadow of the bliss that is
to be, instead of representing
the reality of that bliss,' it can
never perfect those who draw
near with the same annual sac
rifices that are perpetually of-
2 fered. Otherwise, they would
surely have ceased to be offered;
for the worshippers, once
cleansed, would no longer be
3 conscious of sins 1 As it is, they
are an annual reminder of sins
4 (for the blood of bulls and goats
cannot possibly remove sins !).
6 Hence, on entering the world
he says,
Thou hast no desire for sacri
fice or offering ;
it is a body thou hast pre
pared for me —
6 in holocausts and sin-offer
ings thou takest no de
light.
7 So I said, ' Here I come — in
the roll of the hook this is
written of me —
I come to do thy will, O God.'
8 He begins by saying. Thou hast
no desire for, thou takest no de
light in, sacrifices and offerings
and holocausts and sin-offerings
(and these are what are offered
9 in terms of the Law) ; he then
adds. Here I come to do thy will.
He does away with the first in
order to establish the second. .
10 And it is by this will that we
are consecrated, because Jesus
Christ once for aU has offered
up his body.
11 Again, whUe every priest ¦*
stands daUy at his service,
offering the same sacrifices re
peatedly, sacrifices which never
12 can take sins away — He offered
a single sacrifice for sins and
then seated himself for all time
13 at the right hand of God, to wait
until his enemies are made afoot-
14 stool for his feet. For by a
single offering he has made the
sanctified perfect for all time.
15 Besides, we have the testimony
• Reading lepeis instead of apx',eptiu

544

HEBREWS X

also is a witness to us : for after
that he had said before,
16 This is the covenant that I
wiU make with them after those
days, saith the Lord, I wUl put
my laws into their hearts, and in
their minds wUl I write them ;
17 And their sins and iniquities
wUl I remember no more.
18 Now where remission of these
is, there is no more offering for sin.
19 Having therefore, brethren,
boldness to enter into the holiest
by the blood of Jesus,
20 By a new and living way,
which he hath consecrated for us,
through the veU, that is to say,
his flesh ;
21 And having an high priest
over the house of God ;
22 Let us draw near wdth a true
heart in full assurance of faith,
having our hearts sprinkled from
an evil conscience, and our bodies
washed with pure water.
23 Let us hold fast the profes
sion of our faith without wavering ;
(for he is faithful that promised ; )
24 And let us consider one an
other to provoke unto love and to
good works :
25 Not forsaking the assem
bling of ourselves together, as the
manner of some is ; but exhorting
one another : and so much the
more, as ye see the day approach
ing. 26 For ff we sin wilfully after
. that we have received the know
ledge of the truth, there remaineth
no more sacriflce for sins,
27 But a certain fearful looking
for of judgment and flery indig
nation, which shall devour the
adversaries. 28 He that despised Moses' law
died wdthout mercy under two or
three witnesses :
29 Of how much sorer punish
ment, suppose ye, shall he be
thought worthy, who hath trod
den under foot the Son of God,
and hath counted the blood of the
covenant, wherewith he was sanc
tifled, an unholy thing, and hath
done despite unto the Spiiit of
grace ?

of the holy Spirit ; for after
saying,
16 This is the covenant I will
make ivith them when that
day comes, saith the Lord,
I will set 7ny laws upon their
hearts, ,
inscribing them upon their
minds,
he adds,
17 And their sins and breaches of
the law I will remember no
more.
18 Now where these are remitted,
an offering for sin exists no
longer.
19 Brothers, since we have con
fldence to enter the holy Pres
ence in -sdrtue of the blood of
20 Jesus, by the fresh, living way
which he has inaugurated for
us through the veU (that is,
21 through his flesh), and since we
have a great Priest over the
22 house of God, let us draw near
with a true heart, in absolute
assurance of faith, our hearts
sprinkled clean from a bad con
science, and our bodies washed
23 in pure water ; let us hold the
hope we avow -svithout waver
ing (for we can rely on him
24 who gave us the Promise ) ; and
let us consider how to stir up
one another to love and good
25 deeds — not ceasing to meet to
gether, as is the habit of some,
but admonishing one another,
aU the more so, as you see the
26 Day coming near. Por ff we
sin deliberately, after receiving
the knowledge of the Truth,
there is no longer any sacrifice
27 for sins left, nothing but an
awful outlook of doom, ot that
huniing Wrath which -will con-
28 sume the foes of God. Anyone
who has rejected the law ot
Moses dies without mercy, on
the evidence of two or of three
29 witnesses. How much heavier,
do you suppose, will be the
punishment assigned to him
who has spurned the Son of
God, who has profaned the cov-
ena7it-blood with which he was
sanctified, who has insulted the

HEBREWS XI

546

30 For we know him that hath
said. Vengeance belongeth unto me,
I will recompense, saith the Lord.
And again. The Lord shaU judge
his people.
31 It is a fearful thing to fall
into the hands of the living God.
32 But caU to remembrance the
former days, in which, after ye
were Uluminated, ye endured a
great flght of afflictions ;
33 Partly, whilst ye were made
a gazingstock both by reprotiches
and afflictions ; and partly, whUst
ye became companions of them
that were so used.
34 For ye had coinpassion of me
in my bonds, and took joyfully the
spoiling of your goods, knowing in
yourselves that ye have in heaven
a better and an enduring substance.
35 Cast not away therefore your
confldence, which hath great re
compence of reward.
36 For ye have need of patience,
that, after ye have done the wdll
of God, ye might receive the pro
mise. 37 For yet a little while, and he
that shall come wdll come, and will
not tarry.
38 Now the just shall live by
faith : but ff any man draw back,
my soul shall have no pleasure in
him. 39 But we are not of them who
draw back unto perdition ; but of
them that believe to the saving of
the soul.

30 Spirit of grace ? We know who
said, Vengea7ice is mine, I will
exact a requital : and again,
The Lord will pass sentence on
31 his people. It is an awful
thing to fall into the hands of
the living God.
32 Recall the former days when,
after you were enlightened, you
endured a hard struggle of suf-
33 fering, partly by being held up
yourselves to obloquy and an
guish, partly by making com
mon cause with those who
34 fared in this way ; for you did
symp.i,thize with the prisoners,
and you took the conflscation of
your own belongings cheerfuUy,
conscious that elsewhere you
had higher, you had lactiug,
possessions.
35 Now do not drop that con
fldence of yours ; it carries
with it a rich hope of re-
36 ward. Steady patience is what
you need, so that after doing
the wUl of God you may get
what you have been promised.
37 For in a little, a very little now.
The Coming One will arrive
without delay.
38 Meantime my just man shall
live on hy his faith ;
if he shri7iks back, my soul
takes no delight in him.
39 We are not the men to shrink
back and be lost, but to
have faith and so to -svin our
souls.

CHAPTER XI
1 Now faith is the substance of
things hoped for, the evidence of
things not seen.
2 For by it the elders obtained a
good report.
3 Through faith we understand
that the worlds were framed by
the word of God, so that things
which are seen were not made of
things which do appear.
4 By faith Abel offered unto
God a more excellent sacriflce
than Cain, by which he obtained
witness that he was righteous,
God testffymg of his gffts :
S

CHAPTER XI
1 Now faith' means we are
confldent of what we hope
for, convinced of what we do
2 not see. It was for this that
the men of old won their record.
3 It is by faith we understand
that the world was fashioned
by the word of God, and thus
the visible was made out of the
4 invisible. It was by faith that
Abel offered God a richer sacri
flce than Cain did, and thus
won from God the record of
being ' just,' on the score of
what he gave ; he died, but by

546

HEBREWS XI

and by it he being dead yet
speaketh. 5 By faith Enoch was translated
that he should not see death ; and
was not found, because God had
translated him : for before his
translation he had this testimony,
that he pleased God.
6 But without faith it is impos
sible to please him : for he that
cometh to God must believe that
he is, and that he is a rewarder of
them that dUigently seek him.
7 By faith Noah, being warned
of God of things not seen as yet,
moved -svith fear, prepared an ark
to the saving of his house ; by the
which he condemned the world,
and became heir of the righteous
ness which is by faith.
8 By faith Abraham, when he
was called to go out into a place
which he should after receive for
an inheritance, obeyed ; and he
went out, not knowing whither
he went.
9 By faith he sojourned in the
land of promise, as in a strange
country, dwelling in tabernacles
with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs
with him of the same promise :
10 For he looked for a city
which hath foundations, whose
builder and maker is God.
11 Through faith also Sara her
self received strength to conceive
seed, and was delivered of a child
when she was past age, because
she judged him faithful who had
promised. 12 Therefore sprang there even
of one, and him as good as dead,
so many as the stars of the sky in
multitude, and as the sand which
is by the sea shore innumerable.
13 These all died in faith, not
ha-ving received the promises, but
ha-sdng seen them afar off, and
were persuaded of them, and em
braced them, and confessed that
they were strangers and pUgrims
on the earth.
14 For they that say such
things declare plainly that they
seek a country.
15 And truly, if they had been
mindful of that country from

his faith he is speaking to us
5 stUl. It was by faith that
Enoch was taken to heaven, so
that he never died {he was not
overtaken by death, for God had
taken him away). For before
he was taken to heaven, his
record was that he had satisfied*
6 God ; and apart from faith it is
impossible to satisfy him, for
the man who draws near to
God must believe that he exists
and that he does reward those
7 who seek him. It was by faith
that Noah, after being told by
God what was stiU unseen, rev
erently constructed an ark to
save his household ; thus he
condemned the world and be
came heir of the righteousness
8 that foUows faith. It was by
faith that Abraham obeyed his
caU to go forth to a place which
he would receive as an inherit
ance ; he went forth , although
he did not know where he was
9 to go. It was by faith that he
sojourned in the promised land,
as in a foreign country, residing
in tents, as did Isaac and Jacob
who were co-heirs with him of
10 the same promise ; he was
waiting for the City with its
flxed foundations, whose buU-
11 der and maker is God. It was
by faith that even Sara got
strength to conceive, bearing a
son when she was past the age
for it — because she considered
she could rely on Him who gave
12 the promise. Thus a single
man, though he was physicaUy
impotent, had issue in number
like the stars in heaven, countless
as the sand on the seashore.
13 (These aU died in faith without
obtaining the promises ; they
only saw them far away and
haUed them, owning they
were ' strangers and exiles upon
14 earth.' Now people who speak
in this way plainly show they
are in search of a fatherland.
15 If they thought of the land
* Here, as elsewhere, ** satisfy " is
used in the sense of a servant giving
satisfaction to his master.

HEBREWS XI

547

whence they came out, they might
have had opportunity to have
returned. 16 But now they desire a bet
ter country, that is, an heavenly :
wherefore God is not ashamed to
be caUed their God : for he hath
prepared for them a city.
17 By faith Abraham, when he
was tried, offered up Isaac : and he
that had received the promises
offered up his only begotten son,
18 Of whom it was said. That in
Isaac shaU thy seed be called :
19 Accounting that God was
able to raise him up, even from
the dead ; from whence also he
received him in a flgure.
20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob
and Esau concerning things to
come. 21 By faith Jacob, when he
was a dying, blessed both the sons
of Joseph ; and worshipped, lean
ing upon the top of his staff.
22 By faith Joseph, when he
died, made mention of the de
parting of the chUdren of Israel ;
and gave commandment co_icem-
ing his bones.
23 By faith Moses, when he was
bom, was hid three months of his
parents, because they saw he was
a proper child ; and they were not
afraid of the king's command
ment. 24 By faith Moses, when he was
come to years, refused to be called
the son of Pharaoh's daughter ;
25 Choosing rather to suffer
affliction -with the people of God,
than to enjoy the pleasures of sin
for a season ;
26 Esteeming the reproach of
Christ greater riches than the trea
sures in Egypt : for he had respect
unto the recompence of the reward.
27 By faith he forsook Egypt,
not fearing the -wrath of the king :
for he endured, as seeing him who
is invisible. 28 Through faith he kept the
passover, and the sprinkling of
blood, lest be that destroyed the
flrstbom should touch them.
29 By faith they passed through
the Bed sea as by dry land : which

they have left behind, they
would have time to go back,
16 but they reaUy aspire to the
better land in heaven. That is
why God is not ashamed to be
caUed their God ; he has pre-
1 7 pared a City for them . ) It was
by faith, when Abraham was
put to the test, that he sacrificed
Isaac ; he was ready to sacri
flce his only son, although he
18 had received the promises and
had been told that it is through
Isaac that your offspring shall be
19 recko7ied — for he considered
God was able even to raise men
from the dead. Hence he did
get him back, by what was a
20 parable of the resurrection. It
was by faith that Isaac blessed
Jacob and Esau in connexion
21 with the future. It was by
faith that, when Jacob was dy
ing, he blessed each of the sons
of Joseph,bendingin prayer over
22 the head of his staff. It was by
faith that Joseph at his end
thought about the exodus of
the sons of Israel, and gave or-
23 ders about his own bones. It
was by faith that Moses was
hidden for three months after
birth by his parents, because
they saw the chUd was beautiful,
and had no fear of the royal
24 decree. It was by faith that
Moses refused, when he had
grown up, to be caUed the son
25 of Pharaoh's daughter ; Ul-
treatment -vidth God's people he
preferred to the passing pleas-
26 ures of sin, considering obloquy
with the messiah to be richer
wealth than all Egypt's treas
ures — for he had an eye < o the
27 Reward. It was by faith that
he left Egypt, not from any fear
of the king's wrath ; like one
who saw the King Invisible, he
28 never fUnched. It was by faith
that he celebrated the passover
and performed the sprinkling
by blood, so that the destroying
angel might not touch Israel's
29 flrst-bom. It was by faith that
they crossed the Red Sea lik^
dry land — and when the Egyp-

548

HEBREWS XII

the Egyptians assaying to do
were drowned.
30 By faith the waUs of Jericho
fell down, after they were com
passed about seven days.
31 By faith the harlot Rahab
perished not with them that be
lieved not, when she had received
the spies with peace.
32 And wha.t shall I more say ?
for the time would faU me to
tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and
of Samson, and of Jephthae ; of
David also, and Samuel, and of
the prophets :
33 Who through faith subdued
kingdoms, wrought righteousness,
obtained promises, stopped the
mouths of lions,
34 Quenched the violence of flre,
escaped the edge of the sword, out
of weakness were made strong,
waxed valiant in flght, turned to
flight the armies of the aliens.
35 Women received their dead
raised to life again : and others
were tortured, not accepting de
liverance ; that they might obtain
a better resurrection :
36 And others had trial of cruel
mockings and scourgings, yea,
moreover of bonds and imprison
ment :
37 They were stoned, they were
sawn asunder, were tempted, were
slain with the sword : they wan
dered about in sheepskins and
goatskins ; being destitute, afflic
ted, tormented ;
38 (Of whom the world was
not worthy:) they wandered in
deserts, and i7i mountains, and in
dens and caves of the earth.
39 And these all, having ob
tained a good report through
faith, received not the promise :
40 God ha-ving provided some
better thing for us, that they with
out us should not be made perfect.
CHAPTER XII
1 Wherefore seeing we also
are compassed about with so
great a cloud of witnesses, let us

tians attempted it they were
30 drowned. It was by faith that
the walls of Jericho collapsed,
after being surrounded foi only
31 seven days. It was by faith
that Rahab the harlot did not
perish along wdth those who
were disobedient, as she had
welcomed the scouts peaceably.
32 And what more shall I say ?
Time would fail me to teU of
Gideon, of Barak, and Samson
and Jephthah, of David and
33 Samuel and the prophets — ^men
who by faith conquered king
doms, administered justice,
obtained promises, shut the
mouth of lions, quenched the
34 power of flre, escaped the edge
of the sword, from weakness
won to strength, proved vaUant
in warfare, and routed hosts of
35 foreigners. Some were giyen
back to theif womankind,
raised from the very dead ;
others were broken on the
wheel, refusing to accept re
lease, that they might obtain
36 a better resurrection ; others,
again, had to experience scoffs
and scourging, aye chains and
37 imprisonment — they were
stoned, ¦* sawn in two, and cut
to pieces ; they had to roam
about in sheepskins and goat
skins, forlorn, oppressed, Ul-
38 treated (men of whom the world
was not worthy), wanderers in
the desert and among the hills,
39 in caves and gullies. They all
won their record for faith, but
the Promise they did not obtain.
40 God had something better in
store for us ; he would not have
them perfected apart from us.
* The next word, eTretpdo-^Tjirai'. is either
due to dittography (with the following
enpitrdriaav) or a Corruption of some word
like ejrvpairdrjaav or ijr€ipM9r}aa.v. I have
left it untranslated. CHAPTER XII
1 Therefore, -with aU this
host of ¦svitnessesf encircling
us, we must strip off every

t The Greek word is beginning already to hover round the special sense ot
' maityrs " ; but the broader sense is obviously required here.

HEBREWS XII

649

lay aside every weight, and the sin
which doth so easily beset us, and
let us run with patience the race
that is set before us,
2 Looking unto Jesus the author
and finisher of ottr faith ; who for
the joy that was set before him
endured the cross, despising the
shame, and is set down at the
right hand of the throne of God.
3 For consider him that endured
suchcontradictionof sinners against
himseff, lest ye be wearied and
faint in your minds.
4 Ye have not yet resisted unto
blood, striving against sin.
5 And ye have forgotten the ex
hortation which speaketh unto
you as unto chUdren, My son,
despise not thou the chastening
of the Lord, nor faint when thou
art rebuked of him :
6 For whom the Lord loveth he
chasteneth, and scourgeth every
son whom he receiveth.
7' If ye endure chastening, God
dealeth with you as with sons ; for
what son is he whom the father
chasteneth not ?
8 But ff ye be without chastise
ment, whereof all are partakers,
then are ye bastards, and not
sons. 9 Furthermore we have had
fathers of our fiesh which corrected
us, and we gave them reverence :
shaU we not much rather be in
subjection unto the Father of
spirits, and live ?
10 For they verUy for a few
days chastened us after their own
pleasure ; but he for our proflt,
that we might be partakers of his
holiness. 11 Now no chastening for the
present seemeth to be joyous, but
grievous : nevertheless afterward
it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of
righteousness unto them which are
exercised thereby.
12 Wherefore lift up the hands
which hang down, and the feeble
knees ;
13 And make straight paths for
your feet, lest that which is lame
be turned out of the way ; but let
it rather be healed.

handicap, strip off sin with its
clinging folds, to run our ap-
2 pointed course steadily, our
eyes flxed upon Jesus as the
pioneer and the perfection of
faith — upon Jesus who, in
order to reach his own ap
pointed joy, steadily endured
the cross, thinking nothing of
its shame, and is now seated at
the right hand of the throne of
3 God. Compare him who stead
Uy endured all that hostility
from sinful men, so as to keep
your own hearts from fainting
4 and failing. You have not had
to shed blood yet in the strug-
5 gle against sin. And have you
forgotten the word of appeal
that reasons with you as
sons ? —
My son, never make light of the
Lord's discipline,
never faint under his reproofs;
6 for the Lord disciplines the
man he loves, and scourges
every son he receives.
7 It is for discipline that you
have to endure. God is treat
ing you as sons ; for where is
the son who is not disciplined
8 by his father ? Discipline is
the portion of all ; if you get
no discipline, then you are not
9 sons but bastards. Why, we
had fathers of our flesh to dis
cipline us, and we yielded to
them ! Shall we not far more
submit to the Father of our
10 spirits, and so live ? For whUe
their discipline was only for a
time, and inflicted at their
pleasure, he disciplines us for
our good, that we may share in
11 his own holiness. Discipline
always seems for the time to be
a thing of pain, not of joy ;
but those who are trained by it
reap the fruit of it afterwards
' in the peace of an upright life.
12 So up with your listless hands I
Strengthen your weak knees I
13 And make straight paths for
your feet to walk in. You
must not let the lame get dis
located, but rather make
them whole.

650

HEBREWS XII

14 Follow peace with aU men,
and holiness, without which no
man shall see the Lord :
15 Looking dUigently lest any
man faU of the grace of God ; lest
any root of bitterness springing
up trouble you, and thereby many
be deflled ;
16 Lest there he any forni
cator, or profane person, as Esau,
who for one morsel of meat sold
his birthright.
17 For ye know how that
afterward, when he would have
inherited the blessing, he was
rejected : for he found no
place of repentance, though
he sought it carefully with
tears. 18 For ye are not come unto
the mount that might be touched,
and that burned with flre, nor
unto blackness, and darkness,
and tempest,
19 And the sound of a trumpet,
and the voice of words ; which
voice they that heard intreated
that the word should not be
spoken to them any more :
20 (For they could not endure
that which was commanded.
And ff so much as a beast
touch the mountain, it shall be
stoned, or thrust through with a
dart :
21 And so terrible was the
sight, that Moses said, I exceed
ingly fear and quake : )
22 But ye are come unto
mount Sion, and unto the city
of the living' God, the heavenly
Jerusalem, and to an innumer
able company of angels,
23 To the general assembly
and church of the firstborn,
which are written in heaven,
and to God the Judge of aU, and
to the spirits of just men made
perfect, 24 And to Jesus the media
tor of the new covenant, and
to the blood of sprinkling, that
speaketh better things than that
o/Abel. 25 See that ye refuse not him
that speaketh. For if they es
caped not who refused him that

l4 Aim at peace with all- — and
at that consecration -svithout
which no one wdll ever see the
Lord ;
15 see to it that no one misses
the grace of God,
that no root of bitterness
grows up to he a trouble by
contaminating all the rest ot
you ;
16 that no one turns to sexual
vice or to a profane life as
Esau did — Esau, who for a
single meal parted with his
birthright.
17 You know how later on,
when he wanted to obtain his
inheritance of blessing, he
was set aside ; he got no
chance to repent, though he
tried for it -with tears.
18 You have not come to
what you can touch, to fiames
of fire, to mist and gloom and
19 stormy blasts, to the blare of a
trumpet and to a Voice whose
words made those who heard
it refuse to hear another
syUable
20 (for they could not bear the
command. If evc7i a beast
touches the mountain,
it must he stoned) — ¦
21 indeed, so awful was the
sight that Moses said,
I am terrified and aghast.
22 You have come to mount
Sion, the city of the li-ving God,
the heavenly Jerusalem,
to myriads of angels in
festal gathering,
23 to the assembly of the first
born registered in heaven,
to the God of all as judge,
to the spirits of just men
made perfect,
24 to Jesus who mediates the
new covenant,
and to the sprinkled blood
whose message is nobler than
Abel's.
25 See that you do not refuse
to listen to His voice.
For if they failed to escape,
who refused to listen to their

HEBREWS XIII

551

spake on earth, much more .shall
not we escape, if we turn away from
him that speaketh from heaven :
26 Whose voice then shook the
earth : but now he hath promised,
saying, Yet once more I shake not
the earth only, but also heaven.
27 And this word. Yet once
more, signifleth the removing of
those things that are shaken, as of
things that are made, that those
things which cannot be shaken
may remain.
28 "Wherefore we receiving a
kingdom which cannot be moved,
let us have grace, whereby we may
serve God acceptably with reve
rence and godly fear :
29 For our God is a consuming
flre.

instructor upon earth, much
less shall we, if we discard
Him who speaks from heaven.
26 Then his voice shook the
earth, but now the assurance
is, once again I will make
heaven as well as earth to quake.
27 That phrase, on,ce again, de
notes the removal of what is
shaken (as no more than
created), to lea-ve only what
28 stands unshaken. Therefore
let us render thanks * that we
get an unshaken realm ; and
in this way let us worship God
29 acceptably — but with godly
fear f and awe, for our God is
indeed a consuming fire.
' Reading S}(u>p.tv.
t Like Jesus himself (y. 7).

CHAPTER XIII
1 Let brotherly love continue.
2 Be not forgetful to entertain
strangers : for thereby some have
entertahied angels unawares.
3 Remember them that are in
bonds, as bound with them ;
and them which suffer adversity,
as being yourselves also in the
body. 4 Marriage is honourable in aU,
and the bed undeflled : but whore
mongers and adulterers God will
judge. 5 Let your conversation be with
out covetousness ; a7id he content"
with such things as ye have : for
he hath said, I wdll never leave
thee, nor forsake thee.
6 So that we may boldly say.
The Lord is my helper, and I will
not fear what man shall do unto
me. 7 Remember them which have
the rule over you, who have spoken
unto you the word of God : whose
faith foUow, consideriug the end
of their conversation.
8 Jesus Christ the same yester
day, and to day, and for ever.
9 Be not carried about wdth
divers and strange doctrines. For
it is a good thing that the heart be
established wdth grace ; not wdth

CHAPTER XIII
1 Let your brotherly love
2 continue. Never forget to
be hospitable, for by hospi
tality some have entertained
3 angels unawares. Remember
prisoners as ff you were in
prison yourselves ; remember
those who are being Ul-treated,
since you too are in the body.
4 Let marriage be held in hon
our by all, and keep the mar
riage-bed unstained. God wdll
punish the vicious and adul-
5 terous. Keep your life free
from the love of money; be
content with what you have,
for He has said. Never will 1
fail you, never will I forsake you.
6 So that we can say confidently.
The Lord is my helper, I will not
be afraid. What can men do to
me }
7 Remember your leaders, the
men who spoke the word of
God to you ; look back upon
the close of their career, and
copy their faith.
8 Jesus Christ is always the
same, yesterd.ay, to-day, and
9 for ever. Never let yourselves
be carried away with a variety
of novel doctriri'^'S ; for the right
thing is to have one's heart

552

HEBREWS XIII

meats, which have not profited
them that have beeh occupied
therein. 10 We have an altar, whereof
they have no right to eat which
serve the tabernacle.
11 For the bodies of those
beasts, whose blood is brought
into the sanctuary by the high
priest for sin, are burned ¦vsdthout
the carhp.
12 Wherefore Jesus also, that he
might sanctify the peqple with his
own blood, suffered ¦without the
gate. 13 Let us go forth therefore
unto him without the camp, bear
ing his reproach.
14 For here have we no con
tinuing city, but we seek one to
come. 15 By him therefore let us offer
the sacrifice of praise to God con
tinually, that is, the fruit of our
lips giving thanks to his name.
16 But to do good and to
communicate forget not : for
wdth such sacrifices God is weU
pleased. 17 Obey them that have the
rule over you, and submit your
selves : for they watch for your
souls, as they that must give
account, that they may do it with
joy, and not with grief : for that
is unprofitable for you.
18 Pray for us : for we trust we
have a good conscience, in all
things wUling to live honestly.
19 But I beseech you the rather
to do this, that I may be restored
to you the sooner.
20 Now the God of peace, that
brought again from the dead our
Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of
the sheep, through the blood of the
everlasting covenant,
21 Make you perfect in every
good work to do his wiU, working
in you that which is wellpleasing
in his sight, through Jesus Christ ;
to whom be glory for ever and ever.
V^men. 22 And I beseech you, brethren,
suffer the word of exhortation : for
I have written a letter unto you
in few words.

strengthened by grace, not by
the eating of food — that has
never been any use to those
who have had recourse to it.
10 Our altar is one of which the
worshippers have no right to
11 eat. For the bodies of the ani
mals whose blood is taken into
the holy Place by the high priest
as a sin-offering, are burned out-
12 side the camp; and so Jesus also
suffered outside the gate, in
order to sanctify the people by
13 his o^svn blood. Let us go to
him outside the camp, then,
14 bearing his obloquy (for we
have no lasting city here below,
15 we seek the City to come). And
by him let us constantly offer
praise to God as our sacrifice,
that is, the fruit of lips that
16 celebrate his Name. Do not
forget beneficence and charity,
either ; these are the kind of
sacrifices that are acceptable to
God.
17 Obey your leaders , submit to
them ; for they are aUve to the
interests of your souls, as men
who wUl have to account for
their trust. Let their work be
a joy to them and not a grief —
•which would be a loss to your
selves.
18 Pray for me, for I am sure
I have a clean conscience ; my
desire is in every way to lead
19 an honest Ufe. I urge you to
this all the more, that I may
get back to you the sooner.
20 May the God of peace who
brought up from the dead our
Lord Jesus, the great Shepherd
of the sheep, with the blood of the
21 eternal covenant, furnish you
wdth everything * for the doing
of his wUl, creating in your
lives by Jesus Christ what is
acceptable in his own sight !
To him be glory for ever and
ever : Amen.
22 I appeal to you, brothers, to
bear with this appeal of mine.
It is but a short letter.
• Omitting with N, D*, the Latin
and Bohairic versions, etc., the homlletio
addition of ipyf.

HEBREWS XIII

553

. 23 Know ye that our brother 23
Timothy is set at liberty ; with
whom, ff he come shortly, I wUl
see you.
24 Salute aU them that have the 24
rule over you, and aU the saints.
They of Italy salute you.
25 Grace 6e with you aU. Amen. 25
T[ Written to the Hebrews from
Italy by Timothy.

You must understand that
[our] brother Timotheus is now
free. If he comes soon, he and
I wUl see you together.
Salute aU yoiir leaders and
aU the saints. The Italians
salute you.
Grace be with you aU. Amen.

THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF

JAMES

CHAPTER I
1 James, a servant of God and
of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the
twelve tribes which are scattered
abroad, greeting.
2 My brethren, count it all joy
when ye fall into divers tempta
tions ;
3 Knowing this, that the trying
of your faith worketh patience.
4 But let patience have her per
fect work, that ye may be perfect
and entire, wanting nothing.
5 If any of you lack wisdom, let
him ask of God, that giveth to
all men liberally, and upbraideth
not ; and it shall be given him.
6 But let him ask in faith, no
thing wavering. Por he that
wavereth is like a wave of the sea
driven wdth the wind and tossed.
7 For let not that man think
that he shall receive any thing of
the Lord.
8 A double minded man is un
stable in aU his ways.
9 Let the brother of low degree
rejoice in that he is exalted :
10 But the rich, in that he is
made low : because as the flower
of the grass he shall pass away.
11 For the sun is no sooner
risen with a burning heat, but it
withereth the grass, and the flower
thereof faileth, and the grace of
the fashion of it perisheth : so also
shall the rich man fade away in
his ways.
12 Blessed is the man that en
dureth temptation : for when he is
tried, he shall receive the crown of
lffe, which the Lord hath promised
to them that love him.
13 Let no man say when he is
tempted, I am tempted of God :

CHAPTER I
1 James, a servant of God and
the Lord Jesus Christ, to
the twelve tribes in the Dis
persion : greeting.
2 Greet it as pure joy, my
brothers, when you come across
3 any sort of trial, sure that the
sterling temper of your faith
4 produces endurance ; only, let
your endurance be a flnished
product, so that you may be
flnished and complete, with
never a defect.
5 'Whoever of you is defective
in -svisdom, let him ask God
who gives to all men -svithout
question or reproach, and the
gfft wiU be his.
6 Only, let him ask in faith,
with never a doubt ; for the
doubtful man is like surge of
the sea whirled and swayed by
7 the wind ; that man need not
imagine he wdU get anything
8 from God, double-minded crea
ture that he is, wavering at
9 every turn. Let a brother of
low position exult when he is
raised ; but let one who is rich
10 exult in being lowered ; for
the rich wUl pass away like the
11 flower of the grass — up comes
the sun with the scorching wind
and withers the grass, its flower
drops off, and the splendour
of it is ruined ; so shall the rich
fade away amid their pursuits.
12 Blessed is he who e7idures under
trial ; for when he has stood
the test, he wdll gain the crown
of lffe which is promised to all
13 who love Him. Let no one
who is tried by temptation say,
' My temptation comes from

JAMES I

555

for God cannot be tempted with
e-vil, neither tempteth he any
man :
14 But every man is tempted,
when he is dra-svn away of his o-vsm
lust, and enticed.
15 Then when lust hath con
ceived, it bringeth forth sin : and
sin, when it is flnished, bringeth
forth death.
16 Do not err, my beloved
brethren. 17 Every good gfft and every
perfect gfft is from above, and
cometh down from the Father of
lights, -vsith whom is no variable
ness, neither shadow of turning.
18 Of his own wdU begat he us
with the word of truth, that we
should be a kind of firstfruits of
his creatures.
19 Wherefore, my beloved bre
thren, let every man be swift to
hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath :
20 For the wrrath of man work
eth not the righteousness of God.
21 "Wherefore lay apart aU fil
thiness and superfluity of naughti
ness, and receive wdth meekness
the engrafted word, which is able
to save your soiUs.
22 But be ye doers of the word,
and not hearers only, deceiving
your o-svn selves.
23 For ff any be a hearer of the
word, and not a doer, he is like
unto a man beholding his natural
face in a glass :
24 For he beholdeth himseU,
and goeth his way, and straight
way forgetteth what manner of
man he was.
25 But whoso looketh into the
perfect law of liberty, and con
tinueth therein, he being not a
forgetful hearer, but a doer of the
work, this man shall be blessed
in his deed.
26 If any man among you seem
to be religious, and bridleth not
his tongue, but deceiveth his owm
heart, this man's reUgion is vain.
27 Pure religion and undeflled
before God and the Father is this.
To visit the fatherless and widows
in their affliction, and to keep him
self unspotted from the world.

God ' ; God is incapable of
being tempted by evil and he
14 tempts no one. Everyone is
tempted as he is beguUed and
allured by his own' desire;
15 then Desire conceives and
breeds Sin, while Sin matures
16 and gives birth to Death. Make
no mistake about this, my be-
17 loved brothers : all we are
given is good, and all our en
dowments are faultless, de
scending from above, from the
Father of the heavenly lights,
who knows no change of rising
and setting, who casts no
18 shadow on the earth. It was
his owm will that we should be
bom by the Word of the truth,
to be a kind of flrstfruits among
19 his creatures. Be sure of that,
my beloved brothers.
Let everyone be quick to
Usten, slow to talk, slow to be
20 angry — for human anger does
not promote divine righteous-
21 ness ; so clear away all the foul
rank growth of malice, and
make a soil of modesty for the
Word which roots itseff in
wardly with power to save your
22 souls. Act on the Word, in
stead of merely listening to it
23 and deluding yourselves. For
whoever listens and does noth
ing, is like a man who glances
at his natural face in a mirror ;
24 he glances at himself, goes off,
and at once forgets what he
25 was like. Whereas he who
gazes into the faultless law of
freedom and remains in that
position, proving himseff to be
no forgetful listener but an
active agent, he wiU be blessed
26 in his activity. "Whoever con
siders he is religious, and does
not bridle his tongue, but
deceives his o-svn heart, his re-
27 ligion is futUe. Pure, unsoiled
religion in the judgment of
God the Father means this : to
care for * orphans and widows in
their trouble, and to keep one
self from the stain of the world.
• As in Matthew xxv. 36, tha word
implies personal service and help,

556

JAMES II

CHAPTER II
1 My brethren, have not the
faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the
Lord of glory, with respect of per
sons. 2 For ff there come unto your
assembly a man with a gold ring,
in goodly apparel, and there come
in also a poor man in vUe rai
ment ;
3 And ye have respect to him
that weareth the gay clothing, and
say unto him. Sit thou here in a
good place ; and say to the poor.
Stand thou there, or sit here under
my footstool :
4 Are ye not then partial in
yourselves, and are become judges
of evU thoughts ?
5 Hearken, my beloved breth
ren. Hath not God chosen the
poor of this world rich in faith, and
heirs of the kingdom which he
hath promised to them that love
hun ?
6 But ye have despised the poor.
Do not rich men oppress you, and
draw you before the judgment
seats ?
7 Do not they blaspheme that
worthy name by the which ye
are called ?
8 If ye fulfll the royal law ac
cording to the scripture. Thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thy
seff, ye do well :
9 But ff ye have respect to
persons, ye commit sin, and are
convinced of the law as trans
gressors. 10 For whosoever shaU keep
the whole law, and yet offend in
one point, he is guilty of all.
1 1 For he that said. Do not com
mit adultery, said also. Do not
kUl. Now if thou commit no
adultery, yet if thou kUl, thou
art become a transgressor of the
law. 12 So speak ye, and so do, as
they that shaU be judged by the
law of liberty.
* Reading ^ KdSov ewet with B and
some evid. nee from the Latin version.

CHAPTER II
1 My brothers, as you believe
in our Lord Jesus Christ,
who is the Glory, pay no servUe
2 regard to people. Suppose
there comes into your meeting
a man who wears gold rings
and handsome clothes, and also
3 a poor man in dirty clothes ; ff
you attend to the wearer of the
handsome clothes and say to
him, " Sit here, this is a good
place," and tell the poor man,
" You can stand," or " Sit
4 there'* at my feet," are you not
drawing distinctions in your
owm minds and proving that
you judge people with par-
5 tiaUty ? Listen, my beloved
brothers ; has not God chosen
the poor of this world to be
rich in faith and to inherit the
realm which he has promised
6 to those who love him ? Now
you insult the poor. Is it not
the rich who lord it over you
7 and drag you to court ? Is it
not they who scoff at the noble
8 Name you bear ? If you really
fulfll the royal law laid down
by scripture. You must love your
neighbour as yourself, well and
9 good ; but ff you pay servile
regard to people, you commit
a sin, and the Law con-victs
10 you of transgression. For who
ever obeys the whole of the
Law and only makes a single
11 slip, is guUty of everything. He
who said. Do not commit adul
tery, also said, Do not kill. Now
U you do not commit adultery
but if you kiU, you have trans-
12 gressed the Law. Speak, act,
as those who are to be judged
13 by the law of freedom ; for the
judgment wUl be mercUess to
the man who has shown no
mercy — whereas the merciful
life wUl triumph in the face ot
11 judgment, f Do not defame
one another, brothers ; he who
defames or judges his brother
defames and judges the Law ;

1 Restoring 4u-J2 to what seems to have been its original place.

JAMES II

667

13 Por he shall have judgment
without mercy, that hath shewed
no mercy ; and mercy rejoiceth
against judgment.
14 "What doth it proflt, my bre
thren, though a man say he hath
faith, and have not works ? can
faith save him ?
16 If a brother or sister be
naked, and destitute of daUy food,
16 And one of you say unto
them. Depart in peace, be ye
warmed and fUled ; notwdthstand-
ing ye give them not those things
which are needful to the body ;
what doth it profit ?
17 Even so faith, ff it hath not
works, is dead, being alone.
18 Yea, a man may say, Thou
hast faith, and I have works :
shew me thy faith -svithout thy
works, and I wUl shew thee my
faith by my works.
19 'Thou believest that there
is one God ; thou doest well :
the devUs also beUeve, and
tremble. ¦ 20 But -vsdlt thou know, O vain
man, that faith ¦vsdthout works is
dead? 21 Was not Abraham our father
justifled by works, when he had
offered Isaac his son upon the
altar ?
22 Seest thou how faith wrought
with his works, and by works was
faith made perfect ?
23 And the scripture was ful
fUled which saith, Abraham be
lieved God, and it was imputed
unto him for righteousness :
and he was called the Friend of
God. 24 Ye see then how that by
works a man is- justifled, and not
by faith only.
25 Likewise also was not Rahab
the harlot justifled by works, when
she had received the messengers,
and had sent them out another
way ?
26 For as the body without the
spirit is dead, so faith without
works is dead also.
• This seoms 'il kely to have been the
original position of i i7.

and ff you judge the Law, you
pass sentence on it instead of
12 obeying it. One alone is the
legislator, who passes sentence ;
it is He who is able to save and
to destroy ; who are you, to
judge your neighbour ?
14 My brothers, what is the use
of anyone declaring he has
faith, U he has no deeds to
show ? Can his faith save him ?
15 Suppose some brother or sister
is Ul-clad and short of daily
16 food ; ff any of you says to
them, " Depart in peace ! Get
warm, get food," without sup
plying their bodily needs, what
17 use is that ? So faith, unless it
has deeds, is dead in itself.
18 Someone wUl object, ' And you
claim to have faith 1 ' Yes, and
I claim to have deeds as well ;
you show me your faith with
out any deeds, and I will show
you by my deeds what faith is !
19 You believe in one God ? Well
and good. So do the devUs, and
20 they shudder. But wUl you
understand, you senseless fel
low, that faith without deeds
21 is dead ? When our father
Abraham offered his son Isaac
on the altar, was he not justi-
22 fled by what he did ? In his
case, you see, faith co-operated
with deeds, faith was com
pleted by deeds, and the scrip-
23 ture was fulfUled : Abraham be
lieved God, and this was counted
to him as righteousness — he was
24 called God's friend. You ob
serve it is by what he does that
a man is justifled, not simply
25 by what he believes. So too
-svith Rahab the harlot. Was
she not justifled by what she
did, when she entertained the
scouts and got them away by
a different road ?
26 Por as the body -without the
breath of life is dead,
so faith is dead without
deeds.
17 Whoever, then, knows what is
right to do and does not do
it, that is a sin for him.'*

558

JAMES III

CHAPTER III
1 My brethren, be not many
masters, knowing that we shall
receive the greater condemnation.
2 For in many things we offend
all. If any man offend not in
word, the same is a perfect man,
and able also to bridle the whole
body. 3 Behold, we put bits in the
horses' mouths, that they may
obey us ; and we turn about their
whole body.
4 Behold also the ships, which
though they he so great, and are
driven of fierce winds, yet are they
turned about wdth a very small
helm, whithersoever the governor
Usteth. 5 Even so the tongue is a little
member, and boasteth great things.
Behold, how great a matter a little
flre kindleth !
6 And the tongue is a flre, a
world of iniquity : so is the tongue
among our members, that it de-
tUeth the -syhole body, and setteth
on fire the course of nature ; and
it is set on fir& of hell.
7 For every kind of beasts, and
of birds, and of serpents, and of
things in the sea, is tamed, and
hath been tamed of mankind :
8 But the tongue can no man
tame ; it is an unruly evU, full of
deadly poison.
9 Therewith bless we God, even
the Father ; and therewith curse
we men, which are made after the
similitude of God.
10 Out of the same mouth pro
ceedeth blessing and cursing. My
brethren, these things ought not
so to be.
11 Doth a fountain send forth
at the same place sweet water and
bitter ?
12 Can the fig tree, my brethren,
bear olive berries ? either a -vine,
figs ? so can no fountain both yield
salt water and fresh.
13 'Who is a wise man and en
dued with knowledge among you ?
let him shew out of a good conver
sation his works with meekness of
wdsdom.

CHAPTER III
1 My brothers, do not sweU
the ranks of the teachers ;
remember, we teachers vsdU be
judged with special strictness.
2 We all make many a slip, but
whoever avoids slips of speech
is a perfect man ; he can bridle
the whole of the body as well
3 as the tongue. We put bridles
into the mouths of horses to
make them obey us, and so,
you see,* we can move the
4 whole of their bodies. Look at
ships, too ; for all their size and
speed under stiff winds, they
are turned by a tiny rudder
wherever the mind of the steers-
5 man chooses. So the tongue is
a small member of the body,
but it can boast of great ex
ploits. What a forest is set
ablaze by a little spark of fire !
6 And the tongue is a fire, the
tongue proves a very world of
mischief among our members,
staining the whole of the body
and setting flre to the round
circle of existence with a flame
7 fed by heU. For while every
kind of beast and bird, of
creeping animals and creatures
marine, is tameable and has
8 been tamed by mankind, no
man can tame the tongue —
plague of disorder that it is, full
9 of deadly venom ! With the
tongue we bless the Lord and
Father, and wdth the tongue we
curse men made in God's like-
10 ness ; blessing and cursing
stream from the same lips ! My
brothers, this ought not to be.
11 Does a fountain pour out fresh
water and brackish from the
same hole ? Can a flg tree, my
12 brothers, bear olives ? Or a
vine, flgs ? No more can salt
water yield fresh.
13 Who among you is wise and
learned ? Let him show by
his good conduct, with the
modesty ot wisdom, what his
* Reading with C P, the Syriao and
Armenian versions. Be liSoi), instead of
et 5e.

JAMES IV

559

14 But U ye have bitter en-vying
and strffe in your hearts, glory
not, and lie not against the truth.
15 This -svisdom descendeth not
from above, but is earthly, sen
sual, devUish.
16 For where envying and strife
is, there is confusion and every
e-vU work.
17 But the -vsdsdom that is from
above is flrst pure, then peaceable,
gentle, and easy to be intreated,
full of mercy and good fruits, with
out partiaUty, and without hypo
crisy. 18 And the fruit of righteous
ness is sown in peace of them that
make peace.

14 deeds are. But ff you are
cherishing bitter jealousy and
rivalry in your hearts, do not
pride yourselves on that — and
15 be false to the truth. That
is not the wdsdom which comes
do-wn from above, it is an earth
ly -wisdom, sensuous, de-vUish ;
16 for wherever jealousy and
rivalry exist, there disorder
17 reigns and every evU. The
wdsdom from above is flrst
-of aU pure, then peaceable, for
bearing, conoUiatory, full of
mercy and wholesome fruit,
unambiguous, straightforward ;
18 and the peacemakers who sow
in peace reap righteousness.

CHAPTER IV
1 From whence come wars and
flghtings among you ? come they
not hence, even of your lusts that
war in your members ?
2 Ye lust, and have not : ye
kUl, and desire to have, and can
not obtain : ye flght and war, yet
ye have not, because ye ask not.
3 Ye ask, and receive not, be
cause ye ask amiss, that ye may
consume it upon your lusts.
4 Ye adulterers and adulter
esses, know ye not that the friend
ship of the world is enmity with
God ? whosoever therefore will be
a friend of the world is the enemy
of God.
5 Do ye think that the scripture
saith in vain. The spirit that dweU
eth in us lusteth to envy ?
6 But he giveth more grace.
'Wherefore he saith, God resisteth
the proud, but giveth grace unto
the humble.
7 Submit yourselves therefore
to God. Resist the devil, and he
wdU flee from you.
8 Draw nigh to God, and he wUI
draw nigh to you. Cleanse your
hands, ye sinners ; and purffy your
hearts, ye double minded.
9 Be afflicted, and mourn, and
weep : let your laughter be turned
to mourning, and your joy to
hea-vtness. 10 Humble yourselves in the

CHAPTER IV
1 Where do conflicts, where
do wrangles come from, in your
midst ? Is it not from these
passions of yours that war
2 among your members ? You
crave, and miss what you want:
you envy '* and covet, but you
cannot acquire : you wrangle
and flght — ^you miss what you
want because you do not ask
3 God for it ; you do ask and you
do not get it, because you ask
with the wicked intention of
spending it on your pleasures.
4 (Wanton creatures 1 do you
not know that the world's
friendship means enmity to
God ? 'Whoever, then, chooses
to be the world's friend, turns
5 enemy to God. Wliat, do you
consider this is an idle word of
scripture ? — ' He yearns jeal
ously for the spirit he set
6 within us.') Yet he gives grace
more and more : thus it is said,
The haughty God opposes,
hut to the humble he gives grace.
7 Well then, submit yourselves
to God :
resist the de-sdl,
and he will fly from you :
8 draw near to God,
and he wiU draw near to
you.
• Accepting tpOoveire, the conjecture
of Erasmus, for the i/ioreiieTe of the MSS.

560

JAMBS V

sight of the Lord, and he shall Iffu
you up.
11 Speak not evil one of an
other, brethren. He that speak
eth evU of his brother, and judgeth
his brother, speaketh e-vU of the
law, and judgeth the law : but if
thou judge the law, thou art not a
doer of the law, but a judge.
12 There is one lawgiver, who
is able to save and to destroy : who
art thou that judgest another ?
13 Go to now, ye that say. To
day or to morrow we wdll go into
such a city, and continue there a
year, and buy and sell, and get
gain : '
14 "Whereas ye know not what
shall be on the morrow. For
what is your lffe ? It is even a
vapour, that appeareth for a little
time, and then vanisheth away.
15 For that ye ought to say. If
the Lord -svUl, we shall live, and
do this, or that.
16 But now ye rejoice in your
boastings : all such rejoicing is
evU. 17 Therefore to him that know
eth to do good, and doeth it not,
to him it is sin.

Cleanse your hands, you
sinners,
and purify your hearts, you
double-minded.
9 Lament and mourn and
weep,
let your laughter be turned
to mourning,
and your joy to depression ;
10 humble yourselves before the
Lord,
and then he vsdll raise
you up.
13 Come now, you who say,
" To-day or to-morrow we are
going to such and such a city ;
we .shall spend a year there
trading and making money " —
14 you know nothing about to
morrow !
For what is your Ufe ?
You are but a mist, which
appears for a little and then
vanishes. '
15 You ought rather to say,
" If the Lord wUl,
we shaU live to do this or
that. ' '
16 But here you are, boasting
in your proud pretensions !
All such boasting is wicked.

CHAPTER V
1 Go to now, ye rich men, weep
and howl for your miseries that
shall come upon you.
2 Your riches are corrupted,
and your garments are moth-
eaten. 3 Your gold and sUver is can
kered; and the rust of them shall
be a witness against you, and shall
eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye
have heaped treasure together for
the last days.
4 Behold, the hire of the la
bourers who have reaped do-vm
your flelds, which is of you kept
back by fraud, crieth : and the
cries of them which have reaped
are entered into the ears of the
Lord of sabaoth.
5 Ye have lived in pleasure on
the earth, and been wanton ; ye
• Transferring the last clause of ver. 3
position.

CHAPTER V
1 Come now, you rich men,
weep and shriek over your
impending miseries !
You have been storing up
treasure in the very last days ; *
2 your wealth lies rotting,
and your clothes are moth-
eaten ;
3 your gold and sUver lie
rusted over, and their rust -wiU
be evidence against you, it vriU
devour your flesh like flre.
4 See, the wages of which
you have defrauded the work
men who mowed your flelds
call out,
and the cries of the harvest
ers have reached the ears of the
Lord of Hosts.
5 You have revelled on earth
and plunged into dissipation ;
to what appears to have been its original

JAMES V

661

have nourished your hearts, as in
a day of slaughter.
6 Ye have condemned and kiUed
the just ; and he doth not resist
you. 7 Be patient therefore, breth
ren, unto the coming of the Lord.
Behold, the husbandman waiteth
for the precious fruit of the earth,
and hath long patience for it, untU
he receive the early and latter
rain. 8 Be ye also patient ; stablish
your hearts : for the coming of the
Lord draweth nigh.
9 Grudge not one against
another, brethren, lest ye be
condemned : behold, the judge
standeth before the door.
10 Take, my brethren, the pro
phets, who have spoken in the
name of the Lord, for an example
of suffering affliction, and of pa
tience. 11 Behold, we count them
happy which endure. Ye have
heard of the patience of Job, and
have seen the end of the Lord ;
that the Lord is very pitiful, and
of tender mercy.
12 But above all things, my
brethren, swear not, neither by
heaven, neither by the earth,
neither by any other oath : but let
your yea be yea ; and your nay,
nay; lest ye fall into condemna
tion. 13 Is any among you afflicted ?
let him pray. Is any merry ? let
him sing psalms.
14 Is any sick among you ? let
him call for the elders of the
church ; and let them pray over
him, anointing him -svith oU in the
name of the Lord :
15 And the prayer of faith shall
save the sick, and the Lord shall
raise him up ; and ff he have com
mitted sins, they shall be forgiven
him. 16 Confess your faults one to
another, and pray one for another,
that ye may be healed. The
effectual fervent prayer of a
righteous man availeth much.
17 Elias was a man subject to
like passions as we are, and he

you have fattened yourselves
as for the Day of slaugh
ter ;
6 you have condemned, you
have murdered the
righteous — unresisting.
7 Be patient, then, brothers,
tUl the arrival of the Lord.
See how the farmer waiyts for
the precious crop of the land,
biding his time patiently tUl he
gets the autumn and the spring
8 rai7is ; have patience your
selves, strengthen your hearts,
for the arrival of the Lord is at
9 hand. Do not murmur against
one another, brothers, lest you
are judged ; look, the Judge is
10 standing at the very door ! As
an example of fortitude and en
durance, brothers, take the
prophets who have spoken in
11 the name of the Lord. See, we
call the stedfast happy ; you
have heard of the stedfastness
of Job, and you have seen the
end of the Lord with him, seen
that the Lord is very com
passionate and pitiful.
12 Above all, my brothers,
never swear an oath, either by
heaven or by earth or by any
thing else ; let your " yes "
be a plain " yes," your " no "
a plain " no," lest you incur
judgment.
13 Is any one of you in trouble ?
let him pray.
Is anyone thriving ? let him
sing praise.
14 Is anyone Ul ? let him
summon the presbyters of the
church, and let them pray
over him, anointing him with
oil in the name of the Lord :
15 the prayer of faith will restore
the sick man, and the Lord
wUl raise him up ; even the
sins he has committed will be
forgiven him.
16 So confess your sins to one
another and pray for one
another, that you may be
healed ; the prayers of the
righteous have a powerful
17 effect. Elijah was a man with
a nature just like our own ; but

562

JAMES V

prayed earnestly that it might not
rain : and it rained not on the
earth by the space of three years
and six months.
18 And he prayed again, and
the heaven gave rain, and the
earth brought forth her fruit.
19 Brethren, if any of you do
err from the truth, and one con
vert him ;
20 Let him know, that he which
converteth the sinner from the
error of his way shall save a soul
from death, and shall hide a mul
titude of sins.

he offered prayer that it might
not rain, and for three years
and six months it did not rain ;
18 then he prayed again, and the
sky yielded rain, the earth
brought forth its fi-uit.
19 My brothers, ff any one of
you goes astray from the truth
and someone brings him back,
20 understand that he who brings
a sinner back from the error of
his way saves his soul from
death and hides a host of sins.

THE FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OP

PETER

CHAPTER I
1 Peter, an apostle of Jesus
Christ, to the strangers scattered
throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cap
padocia, Asia, and Bithynia,
2 Elect according to the fore
knowledge of God the Father,
through sanctiflcation of the
Spirit, unto obedience and sprink
ling of the blood of Jesus Christ :
Grace unto you, and peace, be mul
tiplied. 3 Blessed he the God and Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, which
according to his abundant mercy
hath begotten us again unto a
lively hope by the resurrection of
Jesus Christ from the dead,
4 To an inheritance incorrup
tible, and undefUed, and that
fadeth not away, reserved in
heaven for you,
5 'Who are kept by the power of
God through faith unto salvation
ready to be revealed in the last
time. 6 'Wherein ye greatly rejoice,
though now for a season, ff need
be, ye are in hea-viness through
manifold temptations :
7 That the trial of your faith,
being much more precious than of
gold that perisheth, though it be
tried with flre, might be found
unto praise and honour and glory
at the appearing of Jesus Christ:
8 'Whom having not seen, ye
love ; in whom, though now ye see
him not, yet belie-ving, ye rejoice
wdth joy unspeakable and full of
glory :
9 Receiving the end of your
faith, even the salvation of your
souls, 10 Of -vvhich salvation the pro-

CHAPTER I
1 Peter an apostle of Jesus
Christ, to the exUes of the
Dispersion in Pontus, Galatia,
Cappadocia, Asia, and Bi-
2 thynia, whom God the Father
has predestined and chosen, by
the consecration of the Spirit,
to obey Jesus Christ and be
sprinkled wdth his blood : may
grace and peace be multiplied
to you,
3 Blessed be the God and Fa
ther of our Lord Jesus Christ !
By his great mercy we have
. been born anew to a life of hope
through the resurrection of
Jesus Christ from the dead,
4 born to an unscathed, inviolate,
unfading inheritance ; it is
5 kept in heaven for you, and the
power of God protects you by
faith till you do inherit the
salvation which is all ready to
be revealed at the last hour.
6 You wdll rejoice then, though
for the passing moment you
may need to suffer various
7 trials ; that is only to prove
your faith is sterling (far more
precious than gold which is
perishable and yet is tested by
,flre), and it redounds to your
praise and glory and honour
at the revelation of Jesus
Christ.
8 You never knew him , but you
love him ; for the moment you
do not see him, but you
believe in him, and you wUl
thrill with an unspeakable and
9 glorious joy to obtain the out
come of your faith in the sal-
10 vation of your souls. Even
prophets have searched and

563

564

I PETER I

phets have enquired and searched
dUigently, who prophesied of the
grace that should come unto you :
11 Searching what, or what
manner of time the Spirit of
Christ wdiich was in them did
signify, when it testifled before
hand the sufferings of Christ, and
the glory that should follow.
12 Unto whom it was revealed,
that notunto themselves, but unto
us they did minister the things,
which are now reported unto you
by them that have preached the
gospel unto you with the Holy
Ghost sent down from heaven ;
which things the angels desire to
look into.
13 Wherefore gird up the loins
of your mind, be sober, and hope
to the end for the grace that is to
be brought unto you at the reve
lation of Jesus Christ ;
14 As obedient chUdren, not
fashioning yourselves according
to the former lusts in your ignor
ance :
15 But as he which hath called
you is holy, so" be ye holy in aU
manner of conversation ;
16 Because it is written. Be ye
holy ; for I am holy.
17 And if ye call on the Father,
who without respect of persons
judgeth according to every man's
work, pass the time of your so
journing here in fear :
18 Forasmuch as ye know that
ye were not redeemed with cor
ruptible things, as silver and
gold, from your vain conversation
received by tradition from your
fathers ;
19 But -with the precious blood
of Christ, as of a lamb without
blemish and without spot :
20 'Who verily was foreordained
bejore the foundation of the world,
but was manifest in these last
times for you,
21 Who by him do believe in
God, that raised him up from the
dead, and gave him glory ; that
your faith and hope might be in
God. 22 Seeing ye have purifled your
souls in obeying the truth through

inquired about that salvation,
the prophets who prophesied
of the grace that was meant for
11 you ; the Spirit of messiah
-within them foretold all the
suffering of messiah and his
after-glory, and they pondered
when or how this was to come ;
12 to them it was revealed that
they got this intelligence *
not for themselves but for you,
regarding all that has now been
disclosed to you by those who
preached the gospel to you
through the holy Spirit sent
from heaven.
The very angels long to get
a glimpse of this 1
13 Brace up your minds, then,
keep cool, and put your hope
for good and all in the grace
that is coming to you at the
14 revelation of Jesus Christ. Be
obedient chUdren, instead of
moulding yourselves to the pas
sions that once ruled the days
16 of your ignorance ; as He who
called you is holy, so you must
be holy too in aU your conduct
16 — for it is written. You shall be
17 holy because I am holy. And as
you call upon a Father who
judges everyone impartiaUy by
what he has done, be reverent
in your conduct whUe you so
journ here below ; you know it
18 was 7iot by perishable silver or
gold that you were ransomed
from the futile traditions of
19 your past, but by the precious
blood of Christ, a lamb un-
20 blemished and unstained. He
was predestined before the
foundation of the world and
has appeared at the end of the
21 ages for your sake ; it is by him
that you believe in God
who raised him from the dead
and gave him glory ¦; and thus
your faith means hope in God.
22 Now that your obedience to
the Truth has purified your
* On the basis of Enoch i. 2 (ouk eU
TTjV vvv yfveav Sievooijjxtfv aW enl jroppta oiaav
eyof A.<iAtti) Dr. Rendel Ha.rris plauRibly
reads Slcvoovvto, as above, for the SirtKovovv
of the ordinary text.

I PETER II

565

the Spirit unto unfeigned love of
the brethren, see that ye love one
another -svith a pure heart, fer
vently :
23 Being born again, not of cor
ruptible seed, but of incorruptible,
by the word of God, which liveth
and abideth for ever.
24 For all fiesh is as grass, and
all the glory of man as the fiower
of grass. The grass withereth, and
the fiower thereof faileth away:
25 But the word of the Lord
endureth for ever. And this is
the word which by the gospel is
preached unto you.

souls for a brotherly love that
is sincere, love one another
23 h?artily and steadily. You are
born anew of immortal, not
of mortal seed, by the living,
24 lasti7\g word of Crod ; for
All fiesh is like the grass,
and all its glory like the
flower of grass :
the grass withers
a7)d the floiver fades,
25 but the word of the Lord lasts
for ever —
and that is the word of the
gospel for you.

CHAPTER II
1 Wherefore laying aside aU
malice, and all guUe, and hypo
crisies, and envies, and aU evil
speakijags, 2 As newborn babes, desire the
sincere mUk of the word, that ye
may grow thereby :
3 If so be ye have tasted that
the Lord is gracious.
4 To whom coming, as unto a
living stone, disallowed indeed of
men, but chosen of God, and pre
cious, 5 "Ye also, as lively stones, are
buUt up a spiritual house, an holy
priesthood, to offer up spiritual
sacrifices, acceptable to God by
Jesus ' Christ.
6 Wherefore also it is contained
in the scripture. Behold, I lay in
Sion a chief comer stone, elect,
precious : and he that believeth on
him shall not be confounded.
7 Unto you therefore which be
lieve he is precious : but unto them
which .be disobedient, the stone
which the builders disallowed, the
same is made the head of the
comer, 8 And a stone of stumbling, and
a rock of offence, even to them
which stumble at the word, being
disobedient : whereunto also they
were appointed.
9 But ye are a chosen genera
tion, a royal priesthood, an holy
nation, a peculiar people ; that ye

CHAPTER II
1 So off with all malice , aU guUe
and insincerity and en-sry and
2 slander of every kind ! Like
newly-born chUdren, thirst for
the pure, spiritual milk to make
3 you grow up to salvation. You
have had a taste of the kind
ness of the Lord : come to him
4 then — come to that li-sdng Stone
which men have rejected and
God holds choice and precious,
5 come and, like li-ving stones
yourselves, be buUt into a spir
itual house, to form a conse
crated priesthood for the offer
ing of those spiritual sacrifices
that are acceptable to God
6 through Jesus Christ. Por thus
it stands in the scripture :
Here I lay a Stone in Sion,
a choice, a precious corner
stone :
he who believes in him will
never he disappointed.
7 Now you believe, you hold him
' precious,' but as for the un
believing —
the very stone the builders re
jected
is now the cornerstone,
8 a stone over which men stumble
and a rock of offence ; they
stumble over it in their disobe
dience to God's word. Such is
9 their appointed doom. But
you are the elect race, the royal
priesthood, the consecrated na-

566

I PETER II

should shew forth the praises of
him who hath caUed you out of
darkness into his marvellous
light :
10 Which in time past were not
a people, but are now the people
of God : which had not obtained
mercy, but now have obtained
mercy. 11 Dearly beloved, I beseech
you as strangers and pilgrims, ab
stain from fieshly lusts, which war
against the soul ;
12 Having your conversation
honest among the GentUes : that,
whereas they speak against you as
evildoers, they may by your good
works, which they shall behold,
glorify God in the day of visita
tion. 13 Submit yourselves to every
ordinance of man for the Lord's
sake : whether it be to the king,
as supreme ;
14 Or unto governors, as unto
them that are sent by him for- the
punishment of evUdoers, and for
the praise of them that do well.
15 Por so is the will of God,
that with well doing ye may put
to silence the ignorance of foolish
men :
16 As free, and not using your
liberty for a cloke of malicious
ness, but as the servants of God.
17 Honour all men. Love the
brotherhood. Fear God. Honour
the king.
18 Servants, he subject to your
masters with all fear ; not only to
the good and gentle, but also to
the froward.
19 For this is thankworthy, ff a
man for conscience toward God
endure grief, suffering wrongfully.
20 For what glory is it, if, when
ye be buffeted for your faults, ye
shall take it patiently ? but if,
when ye do well, and suffer for it,
ye take it patiently, this is ac
ceptable with God.
21 For even hereunto were ye
caUed : because Christ also suffered
for us, leaving us an example, that
ye should follow his steps :
22 Who did no sin, neither was
euUe found in his mouth :

tion, the People who belong to
Him, that you may proclaim the
wondrous deeds of Him who has
caUed you from darkness to his
10 wonderful light — you who once
were no people and now are
God's people, you who once were
unpitied and now are pitied.
11 Beloved, as sojourners and
exiles I appeal to you to
abstain from the passions of
the flesh that wage war upon
12 the soul. Conduct yourselves
properly before pagans ; so
that for aU their slander of you
as bad characters, they may
come to glorffy God when you
are put upon your trial, by
what they see of your good
deeds.
13 Submit for the Lord's sake to
any human authority ; submit
14 to the emperor as supreme, and
to governors as deputed by him
for the punishment of wrong
doers and the encouragement
16 of honest people — for it is the
wUl of God that by your honest
lives you should sUence the
ignorant charges of foolish per-
16 sons. Live like free men, only
do not make your freedom a
pretext for misconduct ; live
17 like servants of God. Do
honour to all, love the brother
hood, revere7ice God, honour the
emperor.
18 Servants, be submissive to
your masters wdth perfect re
spect, not .simply to those who
are kind and reasonable but to
19 the surly as well^ — for it is a
merit when from a sense of God
one bears the pain of unjust
20 suffering. 'Where is the credit
in standing punishment for
having done wrong ? No, ff
you stand suffering for having
done right, that is what God
21 counts a merit. It is your
vocation ; for when Christ
suffered for you, he left you an
example, and you must foUow
his footsteps.
22 He committed no sin,
no guile was ever found
upon his lips ;

I PETER III

567

23 'Who, when he was re-vUed,
revUed not again ; when he suf
fered, he threatened not ; but
committed himself to him that
judgeth righteously :
24 Who his own self bare our
sins in his own body on the tree,
that we, being dead to sins,
should live unto righteousness :
by whose stripes ye were healed.
25 For ye were as sheep going
astray ; but are now returned unto
the Shepherd and Bishop of your
souls.

23 he was revUed and made no
retort,
he suffered and never
threatened,
but left everything to Him who
24 judges justly ; he bore our sins
in his own body on the gibbet,
that we might break with sin
and live for righteousness ; and
by his wounds you have been
25 healed. You were astray like
sheep, but you have come back
now to the Shepherd and
Guardian of your souls.

CHAPTER III
1 Likewise, ye wives, be in
subjectipn to your own husbands ;
that, ff any obey not the word,
they also may without the word
be won by the conversation of the
wdves ;
2 'WhUe they behold your
chaste conversation coupled with
fear. 3 Whose adorning let it not be
that outward adorning of plaiting
the hair, and of wearing of gold,
or of putting on of apparel :
4 But let it be the hidden man
of the heart, in that which is not
corruptible, even the ornament of
a meek and quiet spirit, which
is in the sight of God of great
price. 5 For after this manner in the
old time the holy women also, who
trusted in God, adorned them
selves, being in subjection unto
their own husbands :
6 Even as Sara obeyed Abra
ham, calUng him lord : whose
daughters ye are, as long as ye do
weU, and are not afraid with any
amazement. 7 Likewise, ye husbands, dwell
with them according to knovvledge,
giving honour unto the wife, as
unto the weaker vessel, and as
being heirs together of the grace
of lffe ; that your prayers be not
hindered. 8 Finally, be ye all of one mind,
having compassion one of another,
love as brethren, be pitfful, he
courteous :

CHAPTER III
1 In the same way, you wdves
must be submissive to your
husbands, so that even those
who wUl not believe the Word
may be won over without a
word by the behaviour of their
2 wives, when they see how
chaste and reverent you are.
3 You are not to adorn your
selves on the outside with
braids of hair and ornaments of
4 gold and changes of dress, but
inside, in the heart, with the
immortal beauty of a gentle
and modest spirit, which in the
sight of God is of rare value.
5 It was in this way long ago that
the holy women who hoped in
God adorned themselves. They
were submissive to their hus-
6 bands. Thus Sara obeyed
Abraham by calling him ' lord.'
And you are daughters of Sara
ff you do what is right and
7 yield to no panic. * In the same
way you husbands must be
considerate in living with your
wives, since they are the weaker
sex ; you must honour them as
heirs equally with yourselves of
the grace of Life, so that your
prayers may not be hindered.
8 Lastly, you must all be
united, you must have sym
pathy, brotherly love, com
passion, and humility, never
* Apparently an allusion to the fear
of violence at the hands of their (pagan ? )
husbands. The language, but not th."
idea, is that of Proverbs iii, 25,

568

I PETER III

9 Not rendering e-vU for evU, or
raUing for railing : but contrari
wise blessing ; knowing that ye are
thereunto called, that ye should
inherit a blessing.
10 For he that will love life, and
see good days, let him refrain his
tongue from evil, and his lips that
they speak no guile :
11 Let him eschew evil, and do
good ; let him seek peace, and
ensue it.
12 For the eyes of the Lord are
over the righteous, and his ears are
open unto their prayers : but the
face of the Lord is against them
that do evU.
13 And who is he that will harm
you, if ye be followers of that
which is good ?
14 But and ff ye suffer for
righteousness' sake, happy are ye :
and be not afraid of their terror,
neither be troubled ;
15 But sanctify the Lord God
in your hearts : and fee ready
always to give an answer to every
man that asketh you a reason of
the hope that is in you with meek
ness and fear :
16 Having a good conscience ;
that, whereas they speak evU of
you, as of evUdoers, they may be
ashamed that falsely accuse your
good conversation in Christ.
17 Por it is better, if the will of
God be so, that ye suffer for well
doing, than for evil doing.
18 Por Christ also hath once
suffered for sins, the just for the
unjust, that he might bring us to
God, being put to death in the
flesh, but quickened by the Spirit :
19 By which also he went and
preached unto the spirits in
prison ;
20 'Which sometime were dis
obedient, when once the long-
suffering of God waited in the
days of Noah, while the ark was a
preparing, wherein few, that is,
eight souls were saved by water.
21 The like flgure whereunto
even baptism doth also now save
Accepting the emendation of Dr. Rendel

10

11

12

alter iv
letters."

9 paying back e-vil for e-vil, never
revUing when you are re-vUed,
but on the contrary blessing.
For this is your vocation, to
bless and to inherit blessing ;
he who ivould love Life
and enjoy good days,
let him keep his tongue from evil
and his lips from speaking guile:
let him shun wrong and do
right, let hiin seek peace and
make peace his aim.
For the eyes of the Lord are
on the upright, and his ears are
open to their cry ; hut the face of
the Lordis setagainstwrongdoers.
13 Yet who wUl wrong you ff you
have a passion for goodness ?
14 Even supposing you have to
suffer for the sake of what is
right, stiff you are ble^ssed.
Have no fear of their threats, do
15 not let that trouble you, but rev
erence Christ as Lord in your
own hearts. Always be ready
-vsdth a. reply for anyone who
calls you to account for the
hope you cherish, but answer
gently and with a sense of rev
erence ; see that you have a
clean conscience, so that, for all
their slander of you, these li
bellers of your good Christian
behaviour may be ashamed.
Por it is better to suffer for
doing right (ff that should be
the wUl of God) than for doing
wrong. Christ himself died for
sins, once for aU, a just man for
unjust men, that he mightbring
us near to God ; in the flesh he
was put to death but he came
to lffe in the Spirit. (It was in
the Spirit that Enoch * also
went and preached to the im
prisoned spirits who had dis
obeyed at the time when God's
patience held out during the
construction of the ark in the
days of Noah — ^the ark by
which only a few souls, eight in
aU, were brought safely through
the water. Baptism, the coun
terpart of that, saves you to-
Harris that 'Erolx has been omitted

16

17

18

21

(ENQKAi [KNn.N]), by "a scribe's blunder in dropping some repeated
The story of this mission is told in the Book ol Enoch (see above, p. 564).

I PETER IV

569

us (not the putting away of the
fUth of the flesh, but the answer of
a good conscience toward God,)
by the ' resurrection of Jesus
Christ :
22 Who is gone into heaven, ,22
and is on the right hand of God ;
angels and authorities and powers
being mad^ subject unto him.

day (not the mere washing of
dirt from the flesh but the
prayer for a clean conscience
before God) by the resurrection
of Jesus Christ who is at God's
right hand — for he went to
heaven after angels, author
ities, and powers celestial had
been made subject to him.)

CHAPTER IV
1 Forasmuch then as Christ
hath suffered for us in the flesh,
arm yourselves likewise with the
same mind : for he that hath
suffered in the flesh hath ceased
from sin ;
2 That he no longer should live
the rest of his time in the flesh to the
lusts of men, but to the will of God.
3 For the time past of our life
may suffice us to have wrought
the wUl of the GentUes, when we
walked in lasci-viousness, lusts, ex
cess of wine, revellings, banquet-
ings, and abominable idolatries :
4 Wherein they think it strange
that ye run not wdth them to the
same excess of riot, speaking evil
of you :
5 'Who shall give account to him
that is ready to judge the quick
and the dead.
6 For for this cause was the gos
pel preached also to them that are
dead, that they might be judged
according to men in the fiesh, but
live according to God in the
spirit. 7 But the end of aU things is at
hand : be ye therefore sober, and
watch unto prayer.
8 And above aU things have fer
vent charity among yourselves :
for charity shaU cover the multi
tude of sins.
9 Use hospitality one to another
without grudging.
10 As every man hath received
the gift, even so minister the same
one to another, as good stewards
of the manffold grace of God.
11 If any man speak, let him
apeak as the oracles of God ; U any
man minister, let him do it as of the
abUity which God giveth ; that

CHAPTER IV
1 Well, as Christ has suffered
for us in the fiesh, let this
very conviction that he who
has suffered in the flesh gets
2 quit of sin, nerve you to
spend the rest of your time
in the flesh for the wiU of
God and no longer for human
passions.
3 It is quite enough to have
done as pagans choose to do,
during the time gone by !
You used to lead lives of
sensuality, lust, carousing,
revelry, dissipation and iUicit
4 idolatry, and it astonishes
them that you wUl not plunge
with them still into the same
flood of profligacy. They
6 abuse you, but they wUl have to
answer for that to Him who is
prepared to judge the living
6 and the dead (for this was why
the gospel was preached to the
dead as well, that while they
are judged in the flesh as men,
they lay live as God lives in
the spirit).
7 Now the end of all is near.
Steady then, keep cool and
pray !
8 Above all, be keen to love
one another, for love hides
9 a host of sins. Be hospitable
to each other, and do not
10 grudge it. You must serve one
another, each with the talent
he has received, as efficient
stewards of God's varied grace.
11 If anyone preaches, he must
preach as one who utters the
words of God ; if anyone ren
ders some ser-vice, it must be as
one who is supplied by God with
power, so that in everything

670

I PETER V

God in aU things may be glorified
through Jesus Christ, to whom be
praise and dominion for ever and
ever. Amen.
12 Beloved, think it not strange
concerning the fiery trial which
is to try you, as though some
strange thing happened unto you :
13 But rejoice, inasmuch as ye
are partakers of Christ's suffer
ings ; that, when his glory shall
be revealed, ye may be glad also
with exceeding joy.
14 If ye be reproached for the
name of Christ, happy are ye ; for
the spirit of glory and of God
resteth upon you : on their part he
is e-vil spoken of, but on your part
he is glorified.
15 But let none of you suffer as
a murderer, or as a thief, or as
an evUdoer, or as a busybody in
other men's matters.
16 Yet ff any man suffer as a
Christian, let him not be ashamed ;
but let him glorffy God on this
behalf. 17 For the time is come that
judgment must begin at the
house of God : and if it first begin at
us, what shall the end fee of them
that obey not the gospel of God ?
18 And if the righteous scarcely
be saved, where shaU the ungodly
and the sinner appear ?
19 "Wherefore let them that
suffer according to the wUl of God
commit the keeping of their souls
to him in weU doing, as unto a
faithful Creator.

God may be glorified through
Jesus Christ. The glory and
the dominion are his for ever
and ever : Amen.
12 Beloved, do not be surprised
at the ordeal that has come to
test you, as though some for-
13 eign experience befell you. You
are sharing what Christ suf
fered ; so rejoice in it, that you
may also rejoice and exult
14 when his glory is revealed. If
you are denounced for the sake
of Christ, you are blessed ; for
then the Spirit of glory and
power, the Spirit of God him-
15 self, is resting on you. None of
you must suffer as a murderer
or a thief or a bad character or
a revolutionary ;
16 but ff a man suffers for being
a Christian, he must not be
ashamed , he must rather glorffy
God for that.
17 It is time for the Judg
ment to begin with the household
of God ;
and if it begins with us,
what will be the fate of
those who refuse obe
dience to God's gospel ?
18 If the just man is scarcely
saved,
what will become of the im
pious and sinful 1
19 So let those who are suffering
by the wUl of God trust their
souls to him, their faithful
Creator, as they continue to do
right.

CHAPTER V
1 The elders which are among
you I exhort, who am also an elder,
and a witness of the sufferings of
Christ, and also a partaker of the
glory that shall be revealed :
2 Peed the flock of God which
is among you, taking the over
sight thereof, not by constraint,
but willingly ; not for fllthy lucre,
but of a ready mind ;
3 Neither as being lords over
God's heritage, but being ensam
ples to the flock.
4 And when the chief Shepherd

CHAPTER V
1 Now I make this appeal to
your presbyters (for I am a
presbyter myself, I was a wit
ness of what Christ suffered and
I am to share the glory that wUl
be revealed), be shepherds to
2 your flock of God ; take charge
of them wUlingly * instead of
being pressed to it, not to make
a base proflt from it but freely,
3 not by way of lording it over
your charges but pro-ving a pat-
4 tern to the flock. Then you
* Omittuig KaTa 9mv.

I PETER V

671

shaU appear, ye shaU receive a
crown of glory that fadeth not
away. 5 Likewise, ye younger, submit
yourselves unto the elder. Yea,
all of you be subject one to an
other, and be clothed with humU
ity : for God resisteth the proud,
and giveth grace to the humble.
6 Humble yourselves therefore
under the mighty hand of God,
that he may exalt you in due
time :
7 Casting aU your care upon
him ; for he careth for you.
8 Be sober, be vigUant ; because
your adversary the de-vil, as a
roaring lion, walketh about, seek
ing whom he may devour :
9 Whom resist stedfast in the
faith, knowing that the same
afflictions are accomplished in
your brethren that are in the
world. 10 But the God of all grace, who
hath called us unto his eternal
glory by Christ Jesus, after that
ye have suffered a whUe, make you
perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle
you. 11 To him fee glory and do
minion for ever and ever. Amen.
12 By Silvanus, a faithful
brother unto you, as I suppose,
I have written briefly, exhorting,
and testifying that this is the true
grace of God wherein ye stand.
13 The church that is at Baby
lon, elected together with you,
saluteth you ; and so doth Marcus
my son.
14 Greet ye one another wdth a
kiss of charity. Peace fee with
you aU that are in Christ Jesus.
Amen.

wUl receive the unfading crown
of glory, when the chief Shep
herd makes his appearance.
5 You younger men must also
submit to the presbyters. In
deed you must all put on the
apron of humUity to serve one
another, for
the haughty God opposes,
hut to the humble he gives
grace.
6 Humble yourselves und er the
strong hand of God, then, so
that when it is time, he may
7 raise you ; let all your anxieties
faU upon him, for his interest
is in you.
8 Keep cool, keep awake.
Your enemy the de-vil prowls
like a roaring lion, looking out
9 for someone to devour. Resist
him ; keep your foothold in the
faith, and learn to pay the
same tax of suffering as the rest
of your brotherhood through-
10 out the world. Once you have
suffered for a little, the God of
aU grace who has called you to
his eternal glory in Christ
Jesus, wdll '* repair and recruit
11 and strengthen you. The
dominion is his for ever and
ever : Amen.
12 By the hand of Silvanus, a
faithful brother (in my opin
ion), I have written you these
few lines of encouragement, to
testify that this is what the
true grace of God means.
Stand in that grace.
13 Your sister-church in Baby
lon, elect like yourselves, sa
lutes you. So does my son
14 Mark. Salute one another with
a kiss of love.
Peace be to you all who are
in Christ [Jesus].
* Omitting ^e^eXiwo-et with A B, the
Latin and Ethiopic versions.

THE SECOND EPISTLE GENERAL OF

PETER

CHAPTER I
1 Simon Peter, a servant and
an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them
that have obtained like precious
faith with us through the right
eousness of God and our Saviour
Jesus Christ :
2 Grace and peace be multi
plied unto you through the know
ledge of God, and of Jesus our
Lord, 3 According as his divine power
hath given unto us all things that
pertain unto life and godliness,
through the knowledge of him that
hath caUed us to glory and
virtue :
4 "Whereby are given unto us
exceeding great and precious
promises : that by these ye might
be partakers of the divine nature,
ha'ving escaped the corruption
that is in the world through lust.
6 And beside this, giving all dUi
gence, add to your faith virtue ;
and to ¦virtue knowledge ;
6 And to knowledge temper
ance ; and to temperance patience ;
and to patience godliness ;
7 And to godliness brotherly
kindness ; and to brotherly kind
ness charity.
8 For ff these things be in you,
and abound, they make you that
ye shall neither fee barren nor un
fruitful in the knowledge of our
Lord Jesus Christ.
9 But he that lacketh these
things is blind, and cannot see afar
off, and hath forgotten that he was
purged from his old sins.
10 "Wherefore the rather, breth
ren, give diligence to make your
calling and election sure : for if
ye do these things, ye shaU never
faU:

CHAPTER I
1 S-YMEON Peter, a servant
and apostle of Jesus Christ,
to those who have been allotted
a faith of equal privilege wdth
ours, by the equity of our God
2 and saviour Jesus Christ : grace
and peace be multiplied to you
by the knowledge of '* our
3 Lord. Inasmuch as his power
divine has bestowed on us
every requisite for lffe and piety
by the knowledge of him who
called us to his own glory and
4 excellence — bestowing on us
thereby promises precious and
supreme, that by means of
them you may escape the cor
ruption produced within the
world by lust, and participate
5 in the divine nature — for this
very reason, do you contrive to
make it your whole concern
to furnish your faith with
resolution, resolution with in-
6 teUigence, inteUigence with
self-control, seff-control with
stedfastness, stedfastness with
7 piety, piety with brotherliness,
brotherliness with Christian
8 love. For as these qualities
exist and increase with you,
they render you active and
fruitful in the knowledge
of our Lord Jesus Christ;
9 whereas he who has not these
by him is blind, shortsighted,
obli-vious that he has been
cleansed from his erstwhUe
10 sins. So be the more eager,
brothers, to ratffy your calling
and election, for as you practise
these qualities you wdll never
11 make a slip : you wiU thus
• Omitting with P and the Latin Vul
gate, TOU deov Kal 'lTj<rou,

572

II PETER II

573

11 For so an entrance shall be
ministered unto you abundantly
into the everlasting kingdom of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ. 12 Wherefore I wiU not be negli
gent to put you always in remem
brance of these things, though ye
know them, and be established in
the present truth.
13 Yea, I think it meet, as long
as I am in this tabernacle, to stir
you up by putting you in remem
brance ;
14 Knowing that .shortly I must
put off this my tabernacle, even as
our Lord Jesus Christ hath shewed
me. 15 Moreover I wUl endeavour
that ye may be able after my de
cease to have these things always
in remembrance.
16 For we have not followed
cunningly de-vised fables, when we
made knowoi unto you the power
and coining of our Lord Jesus
Christ, but were eyewitnesses of
his majesty.
17 For he received from God
the Father honour and glory,
when there came such a, voice to
him from the excellent glory,
This is my beloved Son, in whom
I am well pleased.
18 And this voice which came
from heaven we heard, when we
were with him in the holy mount.
19 We have also a more sure
word of prophecy ; whereunto ye
do well that ye take heed, as
unto a light that shineth in a dark
place, untU the day dawn, and the
day star arise in your hearts :
20 Knowing this first, that no
prophecy of the scripture is of
any private interpretation.
21 For the prophecy came not
in old time by the wUl of man : but
holy men of God spake as they
were moved by the Holy Ghost.
CHAPTER II
1 But there were false prophets
also among the people, even as
there shall be false teachers among
you, who privily shall bring in

be richly furnished with the
right of entry into the eternal
realm of our Lord and saviour
Jesus Christ.
12 Hence I mean to keep on re
minding you of this, although
you are aware of it and are
13 fixed in the Truth as it is ; so
long as I am in this tent, I deem
it proper to stir you up by way
14 of reminder, since I know my
tent must be folded up very
soon — as indeed our Lord Jesus
15 Christ has shown me. Yes, and
I wUl see to it that even when I
am gone, you will keep this con-
16 stantly in mind. Por it was no
fabricated fables that we fol
lowed when we reported to you
the power and advent of our
Lord .Tesus Christ ; we were
admitted to the spectacle of his
17 sovereignty, when he was in
vested with honour and glory
by God the Father, and when
the following voice was borne
to him from * the sublime
Glory, " This is my son, the
Beloved, in whom I delight."
18 That voice borne from heaven
we heard, we who were beside
19 him on the sacred hill, and thus
we have gained fresh confirm
ation of the prophetic word.
Pray attend to that word ; it
shines like a lamp within a
darksome spot, tUl the Day
dawns and the daystar rises
20 within your hearts — under
standing this, at the outset,
that no prophetic scripture
allows a man to interpret it by
21 himself ; for prophecy never
came by human impulse, it
was when carried away by the
holy Spirit that the t holy
men of God spoke.
• Reading with the Syriac and Latin
(Vulgate) versions iirb instead of iird.
t Reading oi aytoi. dsov avBpitiTioi with X
A, the Latin version, etc,
CHAPTER II
1 Still, false prophets did
appear among the People, as
among you also there wiU be
false teachers, men who will

574

II PETER II

damnable heresies, even denying
the Lord that bought them, and
bring upon themselves swfft de
struction. 2 And many shall follow their
pernicious ways ; by reason of
whom the way of truth shall be
evil spoken of.
3 And through covetousness
shall they with feigned words
make merchandise of you : whose
judgment now of a long time
lingereth not, and their damna
tion slumbereth not.
4 Por if God spared not the
, angels that sinned, but cast them
down to hell, and delivered them
into chains of darkness, to be
reserved unto judgment ;
5 And spared not the old world,
but saved Noah the eighth per
son, a preacher of righteousness,
bringing in the fiood upon the
world of the ungodly ;
6 And turning the cities of
Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes
condemned them with an over
throw, making them an ensample
unto those that after should live
ungodly ;
7 And delivered just Lot, vexed
with the filthy conversation of the
wicked :
8 (For that righteous man dwel
ling among them, in seeing and
hearing, vexed his righteous soul
from day to day with their un
lawful deeds ;)
9 The Lord knoweth how to
deliver the godly out of tempta
tions, and to reserve the unjust
unto the day of judgment to be
punished :
10 But chiefly them that walk
after the flesh in the lust of un
cleanness, and despise government.
Presumptuous are they, selfwilled,
they are not afraid to speak evU
of dignities.
11 Whereas angels, which are
greater in power and might, bring
not railing accusation against
them before the Lord.
12 But these, as natural brute

insinuate destructive heresies,
even disowning the Lord who
ransomed them ; they bring
rapid destruction on them-
2 selves, and many ¦svill follow
their immorality {thanks to
them the true Way will be
3 maligned) ; in their lust they
will exploit you with cunning
arguments — ^men whose doom
comes apace from of old, and
destruction is awake upon their
4 trail. For if God did not spare
angels who had sinned, but
committing them to pits of the
nether gloom in Tartarus, re
served them under punish-
5 m^nt =* for doom ; if he did
not spare the ancient world but
kept Noah, the herald of right
eousness, safe with seven others,
when he let loose the deluge on
the world of impious men :
6 if he reduced the cities of
Sodom and Gomorra to ashes
when he sentenced them to
devastation, and thus gave the
impious t an example of what
7 was in store for them, but
rescued righteous Lot who was
sore burdened by the im
moral beha-viour of the lawless
8 (for when that righteous man
resided among them, by what
he saw and heard his righteous
soul was vexed day after day
-with their unlawful doings) —
9 then be sure the Lord knows
how to rescue pious folk trom
trial, and how to keep the un
righteous under punishment till
10 the day of doom, particularly
those who fall in wdth the pol
luting appetite of the flesh and
despise the Powers celestial.
Daring, presumptuous crea
tures ! they are not afraid to
scoff at the angelic Glories ;
11 whereas even angels, superior
in might and power, lay no
scoffing charge against these
12 before the Lord. But those
people ! — like irrational ani-
the Latin and

• Reading with N A,
Egyptian versions, and SyrP'^"KoA(i^oM.eVousT,)perv instead of -njpovfxeVous.
t Reading ao-e^eVtv (B P Syr**) or tois dirt^eatv (sah boh) instead of ao-e^etv.
¦Weizsftcker renders it, " ein -Vorbild des Kommenden gebend fiir die Gottlosen.

II PETER II

575

beasts, made to be taken and de
stroyed, speak e-vil of the things
that they understand not ; and
shall utterly perish in their own
corruption ;
13 And shaU receive the reward
of unrighteousness, as they that
count it pleasure to riot in the day
time. Spots they are and blem
ishes, sporting themselves with
their owm decei-vings whUe they
feast wdth you ;
14 Ha-ving eyes full of adultery,
and that cannot cease from sin ;
beguUing unstable souls : an heart
they have exercised with covetous
practices ; cursed chUdren :
15 'Which have forsaken the
right way, and are gone astray,
foUowing the way of Balaam the
son of Bosor, who loved the wages
of unrighteousness ;
16 But was rebuked for his
iniquity : the dumb ass speaking
with man's voice forbad the mad
ness of the prophet.
17 These are wells without
water, clouds that are carried with
a tempest; to whom the mist of
darkness is reserved for ever.
18 For when they speak great
swelling words of vanity, they al
lure through the lust>s of the flesh,
through much wantonness, those
that were clean escaped from
them who live in error.
19 'WhUe they promise them
liberty, they themselves are the
servants of corruption : for of
whom a man is overcome, of
the same is he brought in bond
age. 20 For if after they have es
caped the pollutions of the world
through the knowledge of the Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are
again entangled therein, and over
come, the latter end is worse with
them than the beginning.
21 For it had been better for
them not to have known the way
of righteousness, than, after they
have known it, to turn from the
holy commandment delivered un
to them.
22 But it is happened unto
them according to the true pro-

mals, creatures of mere in
stinct, born for capture and
corruption, they scoff at what
they are ignorant of ; and
like animals they wUl suffer
13 corruption and ruin, done
out of * the proflts of their
evil-doing. Pleasure for them
is revelling in open daylight
— spots and blots, wdth their
dissipated reveUing, as they
14 carouse in your midst ! — their
eyes are fuU of harlotry,
insatiable for sin ; their owm
hearts trained to lust, they
beguUe unsteady souls. Ac-
15 cursed generation ! they have
gone wrong by leaving the
straight road, by f oUowdng the
road of Balaam son of Bosor,
who liked the proflts of evU-
16 doing — but he got reproved
for his malpractice : a dumb
ass spoke with human voice
and checked the prophet's
infatuation.
17 These people are water
less fountains and mists
driven by a squall, for whom
the nether gloom of dark-
18 ness -f- is reserved. By talk
ing arrogant futilities they
beguUe with the sensual lure
of fleshly passion those who
are just escaping from the
company of misconduct —
19 promisingthemfreedom,when they are themselves enslaved
to corruption (for a man is
the slave of whatever over-
20 powers him). After escaping
the pollutions of the world by
the knowledge of our Lord
and , sa-viour Jesus Christ, if
they get entangled and over
powered again, the last state
is worse for them than the
21 flrst. Better had they never
known the Way of righteous
ness, than to know it and
then turn back from the holy
command which was com-
22 mitted to them. They verify
the truth of the proverb :
» Reading -with K* B P SyrP'" arm
aSt»coup.ecoi instead of KO/itou/xe|/ot,
t Omitting [els aimva].

576

II PETER III

verb. The dog is turned to his own
vomit again : and the sow that was
washed to her waUowing in the
mire.

" The dog turns back to what he
has vomited,
the sow when washed wiU wal
low in the mire."

CHAPTER III
1 This second epistle, beloved,
I now write unto you : in both
which I stir up your pure minds by
way of remembrance :
2 That ye may be mindful of the
words which were spoken before
by the holy prophets, and of the
commandment of us the apostles
c f the Lord and Saviour :
3 Knowing this flrst, that there
shall come in the last days scoffers,
walking after their own lusts,
4 And saying, Where is the
promise of his coming ? for since
the fathers fell asleep, all things
continue as they were from the
beginning of the creation.
5 Por this they wUlingly are
ignorant of, that by the word of
God the heavens were of old, and
the earth standing out of the
water and in the water :
6 '\^'hereby the world that then
was, being overflowed with water,
perished :
7 But the heavens and the
earth, which are now, by the same
word are kept in store, reserved
unto flre against the day of judg
ment and perdition of ungodly
men. 8 But, beloved, be not ignorant
of this one thing, that one day
is with the Lord as a thousand
years, and a thousand years as one
day. 9 The Lord is not slack con
cerning his promise, as some men
count slackness ; but is long-
suffering to US-ward, not wUling
that any should perish, but that
all should come to repentance.
10 But the day of the Lord wdll
come as a thief in the night ; in the
which the heavens shall pass away
with a great noise, and the ele
ments shall melt with fervent
heat, the earth also and the works
t Reading Si" -with N A Lat. syr. sah.

CHAPTER III
1 This is the second letter I
have already written to you,
beloved, stirring up your pure
2 mind * by way of reminder, to
have you recoUect the words
spoken by the holy prophets
beforehand and the command
given by your apostles from
3 the Lord and saviour. To
begin with, you know that
mockers wdll come ¦svith their
mockeries in the last days, men
who go by their own passions,
4 asking, " Where is His prom
ised advent ? Since the day
our fathers fell asleep, things
remain exactly as they were
from the beginning of creation."
5 They wUfully ignore the fact
that heavens existed long ago,
and an earth which the word
of God formed of water and by
6 water. By water the then-
existing world was deluged and
7 destroyed, but the present
heavens and earth are treasured
up by the same word for
flre, reserved for the day when
,the impious are doomed and
8 destroyed. Beloved, you must
not ignore this one fact, that
with the Lord a single day is like
a thousand years, and a thou-
sa7id years are like a single day.
9 The Lord is not slow with what
he promises, according to cer
tain people's idea of slowness ;
no, he is longsuffering for your
sake,t he does not wish any to
'perish but aU to betake them to
10 repentance. The day of the
Lord wUl come like a thief,
when the heavens wUl vanish
with crackling roar, the stars
wUl be set ablaze and melt, the
• A difficult phrase, referring perhaps
to freedom from the contamination ol
heresies. Reuss renders, " votre sain
jugement."
. etc.

II PETER III

577

that are therein shaU be bumed
up. 11 Seeing then that all these
things shall be dissolved, what
manner of persons ought ye to be
in all holy conversation and god
liness, 12 Looking for and hasting
unto the coming of the day of
God, wherein the heavens being
on flre shaU be dissolved, and the
elements shall melt with fervent
heat? 13 Nevertheless we, according
to his promise, look for new
heavens and a new earth, wherein
dweUeth righteousness.
14 "Wherefore, beloved, seeing
that ye look for such things, be
diligent that ye may be found of
him in peace, without spot, and
blameless. 15 And account that the long-
suffering of our Lord is salvation ;
even as our beloved brother Paul
also according to the wisdom
given unto him hath written unto
you ;
16 As also in aU his epistles,
speaking in them of these things ;
in which are some things hard to
be understood, which they that
are unlearned and unstable wrest,
as they do also the other scriptures,
unto their own destruction.
17 Ye therefore, beloved, seeing
ye know these things before, be
ware lest ye also, being led away
with the error of the wicked, fall
from your own stedfastness.
18 But grow in grace, and in the
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ. To him fee glory
both now and for ever. Amen.

earth and aU its works wiU dis-
11 appear.'" Now as all things are
thus to be dissolved, what holy
and pious men ought you to be
12 in your behaviour, you who
expect and hasten the advent
of the Day of God, which dis
solves the heavens in flre and
makes the stars blaze and melt 1
13 It is new heavens and a new
earth that we expect, as He has
promised, and in them dweUs
14 righteousness. Then, beloved,
as you are expecting this, be
eager to be found by him un
spotted and unblemished in
16 serene assurance. And con
sider that the longsuffering
of our Lord means salvation ;
as indeed our beloved brother
Paul has written to you out of
the wdsdom vouchsafed to him,
16 speaking of this as he has done
in all his letters— letters con
taining some knotty points,
which ignorant and unsteady
souls twist (as they do the rest
of the scriptures) to their own
17 destruction. Now, beloved, you
are forewarned : mind you are
not carried away by the error
of the lawless and so lose your
18 proper footing ; but grow in
the grace and knowledge of our
Lord and saviour Jesus Christ.
To him be the glory now
and to the day of eternity :
Amen.
* Adding oux before eupedi^crerat with the
Sahidic version.

19

THE FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OB

JOHN

CHAPTER I

1 That which was from the be
ginning, which we have heard,
which we have seen with our eyes,
which we have looked upon, and
our hands have handled, of the
Word of life ;
2 (For the lffe was manifested,
and we have seen it, and bear
witness, and shew unto you that
eternal lffe, which was with the
Father, and was manffested unto
us ;)
3 That which we have seen and
heard declare we unto you, that
ye also may have fellowship with
us : and truly our feUowship is
with the Father, and with his
Son Jesus Christ.
4 And these things write we un
to you, that your joy may be fuU.
5 This then is the message
which we have heard of him, and
declare unto you, that God is
light, and in him is no darkness
at all.
6 If we say that we have fel
lowship with him, and walk in
darkness, we lie, and do not the
truth :
7 But ff we walk in the light,
as he is in the light, we have
fellowship one with another, and
the blood of Jesus Christ his Son
cleanseth us from all sin.
8 If we say that we have no sin,
we deceive ourselves, and the
truth is not in us.
9 If we confess our sins, he is
faithful and just to forgive us our
sins, and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness. 10 If we say that we have not
sinned, we niake him a Uar, and
his word is not in us.

CHAPTER I

1 It is of what existed from
the very beginning, of what
we heard, of what we saw, of
what we witnessed and touched
with our own hands, it is of the
2 Logos of Lffe (the Lffe has ap
peared ; we saw it, we testffy
to it, we bring you word of that
eternal Lffe which existed with
the Father and was disclosed to
3 us) — it is of what we heard and
saw that we bring you word, so
that you may share our fellow
ship ; and our feUowship is
with the Father and with his
Son Jesus Christ.
4 We are writing this to you
that our own joy may be com
plete.
5 Here is the message we
learned from him and announce
to you : ' God is light and in
him there is no darkness, none.'
6 If we say, ' We have feUowship
with him,' when we live and
move in darkness, then we are
lying, we are not practising the
7 truth ; but if we live and move
wdthin the light, as he is wdthin
the light, then we have feUow
ship with one another, and the
blood of Jesus his Son cleanses
8 us from every sin. If we say,
' We are not guUty,'
we are deceiving ourselves
and the truth is not in us ;
9 ff we confess our sins,
he is faithful and just, he
forgives our sins and cleanses
us from all iniquity ;
10 ff we say, ' We have not
sinned,' we make him a Uar and his
word is not within us.

678

I JOHN II

579

CHAPTER II

CHAPTER II

1 My little chUdren, these things
¦write I unto you, that ye sin not.
And ff any man sin, we have an
advocate with the Father, Jesus
Christ the righteous :
2 And he is the propitiation for
our sins : and not for our's only,
but also for the sins of the whole
world. 3 And hereby we do know that
we know him, if we keep his com
mandments. 4 He that saith, I know him,
and keepeth not his command
ments, is a liar, and the truth is
not in him.
5 But whoso keepeth his word,
in him verUy is the love of God per
fected : hereby know we that we
are in him.
6 He that saith he abideth in
him ought himself also so to walk,
even as he walked.
7 Brethren, I write no new
commandment unto you, but an
old commandment which ye had
from the beginning. The old
commandment is the word which
ye have heard from the beginning.
8 Again, a new commandment
I write unto you, which thing is
true in him and in you : because
the darkness is past, and the true
light now shineth.
9 He that saith he is in the
light, and hateth his brother, is
in darkness even untU now.
10 He that loveth his brother
abideth in the light, and there is
none occasion of stumbling in him.
11 But he that hateth his bro
ther is in darkness, and walketh
in darkness, and knoweth not
whither he goeth, because that
darkness hath blinded his eyes.
12 I write unto you, little chil
dren, because your sins are for
given you for his name's sake.
13 I write unto you, fathers, be
cause ye have kno-svn him that is
from the beginning. I write unto
you, young men, because ye have
overcome the wicked one. I write
unto you, little children, because
ye have kno^wn the Father.

1 My dear children, I am
writing this to you that you
may not sin ; but ff anyone
does sin, we have an advocate
with the Father in Jesus Christ
2 the just ; he is himself the
propitiation for our sins,
though not for ours alone but
also for the whole world.
3 This is how we may be sure
we know him, by obeying his
4 commands. He who says, ' I
know him,' but does not obey
his commands, is a liar and the
5 truth is not in him ; but who
ever obeys his word, in him
love to God is really complete.
This is how we may be sure we
6 are in him : he who says he
' remains in him ' ought to live
as he lived.
7 Beloved, I am not -svriting
you any new command, but an
old command which you have
had from the very beginning :
the old command is the word
8 you have heard. And yet it is
a new command I am writing
to you — -realized in him and also
in yourselves, because the dark
ness is .passing away and the
true light is already shining.
9 He who says he is ' in the light '
and hates his brother, is in
10 darkness stUl. He who loves
his brother remains in the light
— and in the Ught there is no
11 pitfall ; but he who hates his
brother is in darkness, he walks
in darkness and does not know
where he is going, for the dark
ness has blinded his eyes.
12 My dear chUdren, I am writ
ing to you, because your sins
are forgiven for his sake :
13 fathers, I am writing to you,
because you know him
who is from the very
beginning ;
young men, I am writing to
you, because you have con
quered the evU One.
chUdren, I have written to
you, because yo" know the
Father :

680

I JOHN II

14 I have written unto you,
fathers, because ye have known
him that is from the beginning. I
have written unto you, young men,
because ye are strong, and the
word of God abideth in you, and
ye have overcome the wicked
one. 15 Love not the world, neither
the things that are in the world.
If any man love the world, the love
of the Father is not in him.
16 Por all that is in the world,
the lust of the flesh, and the lust
of the eyes, and the pride of lffe, is
not of the Father, but is of the
world. 17 And the world passeth away,
and the lust thereof : but he that
doeth the wUl of God abideth for
ever. 18 Little chUdren, it is the last
time : and as ye have heard that
antichrist shall come, even now
are there many antichrists ; where
by we know that it is the last
time. 19 They went out from us, but
they were not of us ; for ff they
had been of us, they would no
doubt have continued with us : but
they went out, that they might be
made manffest that they were not
all of us.
20 But ye have an unction from
the Holy One, and ye know aU
things. 21 I have not written unto you
because ye know not the truth, but
because ye know it, and that no
lie is of the truth.
22 Who is a liar but he that
denieth that Jesus is the Christ ?
He is antichrist, that denieth the
Father and the Son.
23 Whosoever denieth the Son,
the same hath not the Father :
[but] he that acknowledgeth the
Son hath the Father also.
24 Let that therefore abide in
you, which ye have heard from the
beginning. If that which ye have
heard from the beginning shaU
remain in you, ye also shall con
tinue in the Son, and in the
Father. 25 And this is the promise that

14 fathers, I have written to
you, because you know him who
is from the very beginning :
young men, I have written to
you, because you are strong,
and the word of God remains
within you, and you have con
quered the evU One.
15 Love not the world, nor yet
what is in the world ; if anyone
loves the world, love for the
16 Father is not in him. For aU
that is in the world, the desire
of the flesh and the desire of
the eyes and the proud glory of
Ufe, belongs not to the Father
17 but to the world ; and the
world is passing away wdth its
desire, whUe he who does the
wUl of God remains for ever.
18 ChUdren, it is the last hour,
You have learned that ' Anti
christ is coming.' WeU, but
many antichrists have ap
peared — ^which makes us sure it
19 is the last hour. They with
drew from us, but they did not
belong to us ; had they be
longed to us, they would have
remained -with us, but they
withdrew to make it plain that
20 they are none of us. Now, you
have been anointed by the holy
One, and you aU possess know-
21 ledge. I am not writing to you
because you do not know the
truth, but because you do
know it, and know that no he
has any connexion with the
truth.
22 "Who is the real liar ?
who but he who denies
that Jesus is the Christ ?
This is ' antichrist,' he who dis-
owms the Father and the Son.
23 No one who disowns the Son
can possess the Father :
he who confesses the Son pos
sesses the Father as weU.
24 Let that remain in you which
you learned from the very be
ginning ; ff what you learned
from the very beginning re
mains with you, then you wUl
remain La the Son and in the
Father.
25 Now this is what he has

I JOHN III

581

he hath promised us, even eternal
lffe. 26 These things have I written
unto you concerning them that
seduce you.
27 But the anointing which ye
have received of him abideth in
you, and ye need not that any man
teach you : but as the same an
ointing teacheth you of all things,
and is truth, and is no lie, and
even as it hath taught you, ye
shaU abide in him.
28 And now, little chUdren,
abide in him ; that, when he shall
appear, we may have confidence,
and not be ashamed before him at
his coming.
29 If ye know that he is right
eous, ye know that every one that
doeth righteousness is born of him.
CHAPTER III
1 Behold, what manner of love
the Father hath bestowed upon
us, that we should be called the
sons of God : therefore the world
knoweth us not, because it knew
him not.
2 Beloved, now are we the sons
of God, and it doth not yet appear
what we shall be : but we know
that, when he shaU appear, we
shaU be like him ; for we shall see
him as he is.
3 And every man that hath this
hope in him purifieth himself even
as he is pure.
4 'Whosoever committeth sin
transgresseth also the law : for sin
is the transgression of the law.
5 And ye know that he was
manffested to take away our sins ;
and in him is no sin.
6 'Whosoever abideth in him
sinneth not : whosoever sinneth
hath not seen him, neither known
him. 7 Little chUdren, let no man
deceive you : he that doeth right
eousness is righteous, even as he
is righteous. 8 He that committeth sin is of
the devU ; for the devU sinneth
from the beginning. For this
purpose the Son of God was mani-

26 promised you,'* eternal lffe. I
am writing to you in this way
about those who would deceive
27 you, but the unction you re
ceived from him remains within
you, and you really need no
teaching from anyone ; simply
remain in him, for his unction
teaches you alDout everything
and is true and is no lie — re
main in him, as it has taught
28 you to do. Remain within
him now, my dear chUdren, so
that when he appears, we may
have confidence instead of
shrinking from him in shame at
29 his arrival. As you know he is
just, be sure that everyone who
practises righteousness is born
of him.
• Reading iiilv instead of ruiiv.
CHAPTER III
1 ' Born of him ! ' Think what
a love the Father has for us, in
letting us be caUed ' chU
dren of God ! '
That is what we are. The
world does not recognize us ?
That is simply because it did
not recognize him.
2 We are children of God now,
beloved ; what we are to be is
not apparent yet, but we do
know that when he appears, we
are to be like him — for we are
to see him as he is.
3 And everyone who rests this
hope on him, purifies himself
as he is pure.
4 Everyone who commits sin
commits lawlessness : sin is law-
5 lessness, and you know he ap
peared to take [our] sins away.
6 In him there is no sin ; anyone
who remains in him does not
sin — anyone who sins has nei-
7 ther seen nor known him. Let
no one deceive you, my dear
children : he who practises
righteousness is just, as He is
8 just ; he who commits sin
belongs to the devil, for the
devil is a sinner from the very
beginning. (This is why the
Son of God appeared, to destroy

582

I JOHN III

tested, that he might destroy the
works of the devil.
9 "Whosoever is born of God
doth not commit sin ; for his seed
remaineth in him : and he cannot
sin, because he is born of God.
10 In this the chUdren of God
are manffest, and the chUdren of
the devU : whosoever doeth not
righteousness is not of God,
neither he that loveth not his
brother. 11 For this is the message that
ye heard from the beginning, that
we should love one another.
12 Not as Cain, who was of that
wicked one, and slew his brother.
And wherefore slew he him ? Be
cause his own works were evU, and
his brother's righteous.
13 Marvel not, my brethren, ff
the world hate you.
1 4 We know that we have passed
from death unto lffe, because we
love the brethren. He that loveth
not his brother abideth in death.
15 Whosoever hateth his bro
ther is a murderer : and ye know
that no murderer hath eternal lffe
abiding in him.
16 Hereby perceive we the love
of God, because he laid down his
life for us : and we ought to lay
down our lives for the brethren.
17 But whoso hath this world's
good, and seeth his brother have
need, and shutteth up his bowels
of compassio7i from him, how
dwelleth the love of God in him ?
18 My little children, let us not
love in word, neither in tongue ;
but in deed and in truth.
19 And hereby we know that
we are of the truth, and shaU as
sure our hearts before him.
20 For if our heart condemn us,
God is greater than our heart, and
knoweth all things.
21 Beloved, if our heart con
demn us not, then have we confi
dence toward God.
22 And whatsoever we ask, we
receive of him, because we keep
his commandments, and do those
things that are pleasing in his
sight. 23 And this is his command-

9 the deeds of the devU.) Any
one who is born of God does not
commit sin, for the offspring of
God remain in Him, and they
cannot sin, because they are
10 born of God. Here is how the
children of God and the chU
dren of the de'vil are recog
nized ; anyone who does not
practise righteousness does not
belong to God, and neither does
he who has no love for his
11 brother. For this is the mes
sage you have learned from the
very beginning, that we are to
12 love one another : we are not
to be like Cain, who belonged
to the evU One and slew his
brother. And why did he slay
him ? Because his own deeds
were e-vil and his brother's just.
13 Do not wonder, brothers, that
14 the world hates you. We
know we have crossed from
death to lffe, because we love
the brotherhood ; he who has
no love [for his brother]
remains in death.
1 5 Tiny one who hates his brother
is a murderer, and you know
no murderer has eternal life re-
16 maining -within him. We know
what love is by this, that He
laid down his life for us ; so we
ought to lay down our Uves for
17 the brotherhood. But who
ever possesses this world's
goods, and notices his brother
in need, and shuts his heart
against him, how can love to
18 God remain in him ? My dear
children, let us put our love not
into words or into talk but into
deeds, and make it real.
19 Thus it is that we may be
sure we belong to the truth
and reassure ourselves when
ever our heart condemns us ;
20 for God is greater than our
21 heart, and he knows all. If
our heart does not condemn us,
beloved, then we have confi-
22 dence in approaching God, and
we get from him whatever we
ask, because we obey his com
mands and do what is pleasing
23 in his sight. Now this is what

I JOHN IV

583

ment. That we should believe on
the name of his Son Jesus Christ,
and love one another, as he gave
us commandment.
24 And he that keepeth his
commandments dwelleth in him,
and he in him. . And hereby
we know that he abideth in
us, by the Spirit which he hath
given us. CHAPTER IV
1 Beloved, believe not every
spirit, but try the spirits whether
they are of God : because many
false prophets are gone out into
the world.
2 Hereby know ye the Spirit of
God : Every spirit that confesseth
that Jesus Christ is come in the
flesh is of God :
3 And every spirit that con
fesseth not that Jesus Christ is
come in the flesh is not of God :
and this is that spirit of antichrist,
whereof ye have heard that it
should come ; and even now al
ready is it in the world.
4 Ye are of God, little chUdren,
and have overcome them : be
cause greater is he that is in you,
than he that is in the world.
5 They are of the world : there
fore speak they of the world, and
the world heareth them.
6 We are of God : he that kno-vv-
eth God heareth us ; he that is
not of God heareth not us. Here
by know we the spirit of truth, and
the spirit of error.
7 Beloved, let us love one an
other : for love is of God ; and
every one that loveth is bom of
God, and knoweth God.
8 He that loveth not knoweth
not God ; for God is love.
9 In this was manffested the
love of God toward us, because
that God sent his only begotten
Son into the world, that we might
live through him.
10 Herein is love, not that we
loved God, but that he loved us,
and sent his Son to be the pro
pitiation for our sins.
11 Beloved, ff God so loved

he commands, that we believe
in the name of his Son Jesus
Christ, and love one another as
24 he has commanded us to do ; he
who obeys his commands re
mains wdthin him — and He
remains within him. And
this is how we may be sure he
remains within us, by means
of the Spirit he has given us.
CHAPTER IV
1 Do not believe every spirit,
beloved, but test the spirits to
see ff they come from God ;
for many false prophets have
2. emerged in the world. You can
recognize the Spirit of God by
this : every spirit which con
fesses Jesus as the Christ incar-
3 nate comesfrom God, and every
spirit which does not confess
Jesus [incarnate] does not come
from God. This latter is the
spirit of antichrist ; you were
told it was coming, and here
4 it is already in the world. My
dear chUdren, you belong to
God, and you have conquered
aU such, for He who is within
you is greater than he who is
in the world.
5 They belong to the world,
therefore they speak as inspired
by the world, and the world
6 listens to them: we belong to
God — ^he who knows God listens
to us, he who does not belong
to God does not listen to us.
This is how we recognize the
spirit of truth and the spirit of
7 error. Beloved, let us love one
another, for love belongs to God,
and everyone who loves is born
8 of God and knows God ; he
who does not love, does not
know God, for God is love.
9 This is how the love of God
has appeared for us, by God
sending his only Son into the
world, so that by him we might
10 live. Love lies in this, not
in our love for him but in his
love for us — in the sending of
his Son to be the propitiation
11 for our sins. Beloved, U God

684

I JOHN V

us, we ought also to love one
another. 1 2 No man hath seen God at any
time. If we love one another,
God dwelleth in us, and his love
is perfected in us.
13 Hereby know we that we
dwell in him, and he in us, because
he hath given us of his Spirit.
14 And we have seen and do
testify that the Father sent the
Son to he the Sa-viour of the
world. 15 Whosoever shall confess that
Jesus is the Son of God, God dweU
eth in him, and he in God.
16 And we have known and
believed the love that God hath
to us. God is love ; and he that
dwelleth in love dwelleth in God,
and God in him.
17 Herein is our love made per
fect, that we may have bold
ness in the day of judgment :
because as he is, so are we in this
world. 18 There is no fear in love ; but
perfect love casteth out fear :
because fear hath torment. He
that feareth is not made perfect
in love.
19 We love him, because he
first loved us.
20 If a man say, I love God, and
hateth his brother, he is a liar :
for he that loveth not his brother
whom he hath seen, how can he
love God whom he hath not seen ?
2 1 And this commandment have
we from him. That he who loveth
God love his brother also.

had such love for us, we ought
12 to love one another. God no
one has ever seen ; but ff we
love one another, then God
remains within us, and love for
13 him is complete in us. This is
how we may be sure we remain
in him and he in us, because he
has given us a share in his own
14 Spirit ; and we have seen, we
can testffy, that the Father has
sent the Son as the Sa-viour of
15 the world. Whoever confesses
that ' Jesus is the Son of God,'
in him God remains, and he
16 remains in God ; weU, we do
know, wehave believed, the love
God has for us. God is love,
and he who remains in love
remains in God, and God re-
17 mains in him. Love is com
plete with us when we have
absolute confldence about the
day of judgment, since in this
world we are living as He Uves.
18 Love has no dread in it ; no,
love in its fulness drives aU
dread away, for dread has to
do wdth punishment — anyone
who has dread, has not reached
19 the fulness of love. We love,
20 because He loved us flrst. If
anyone declares, ' I love God,'
and yet hates his brother, he is
a liar ; for he who will not love
his brother whom he has seen,
cannot possibly love the God
21 whom he has never seen. And
we get this command from him,
that he who loves God is to
love his brother as weU.

CHAPTER V
1 Whosoever believeth that
Jesus is the Christ is bom of God :
and every one that loveth him that
begat loveth him also that is
begotten of him.
2 By this we know that we love
the children of God, when we love
God, and keep his command
ments. 3 For this is the love of God,
that we keep his commandments :
and his commandments are not
grievous.

CHAPTER V
1 Everyone who believes
Jesus is the Christ, is born of
God ; and everyone who loves
the Father, loves the sons*
2 born of him. This is how we
are sure that we love God's
chUdren, by loving God and
3 obeying his commands (for
love to God means keeping his
commands). And his com-
• 'The Greek word is singular. It may
be taken strictly, as meaning " the Son,"
or generically as above (see the next
verse).

I JOHN V

586

4 For whatsoever is born of
God overcometh the world : and
this is the victory that over
cometh the world, even our faith.
5 Who is he that overcometh
the world, but he that believeth
that Jesus is the Son of God ?
6 This is he that came by water
and blood, ei:en Jesus Christ ; not
by water only, but by water and
blood. And it is the Spirit that
beareth witness, because the Spirit
is truth, 7 For there are three that bear
record in heaven, the Father, the
Word, and the Holy Ghost : and
these three are one.
8 And there are three that bear
wdtness in earth, the Spirit, and
the water, and the blood : and
these three agree in one.
9 If we receive the witness of
men. the witness of God is greater :
for this is the witness of God
which he hath testified of his Son.
10 He that believeth on the Son
of God hath the wdtness in him
self : he that believeth not God
hath made him a liar ; because he
believeth not the record that God
gave of his Son.
11 And this is the record, that
God hath given to us eternal lffe,
and this lffe is in his Son.
12 He that hath the Son hath
lffe ; and he that hath not the Son
of God hath not life.
13 These things have I written
unto you that believe on the name
of the Son of God ; that ye may
know that ye have eternal lffe, and
that ye may believe on the name
of the Son of God.
14 And this is the confldence
that we have in him, that, U we
ask any thing according to his will,
he heareth us :
15 And if we know that he hear
us, whatsoever we ask, we know
that we have the petitions that we
desired of him.
16 If any man see his brother sin
a sin which is not unto death, he
shall ask, and he shall give him life
for them that sin not unto death.
There is a sin unto death : I do
not say that he shaU pray for it.

4 mands are not irksome, for
whatever is born of God
conquers the world. Our
faith, that is the conquest
which conquers the world.
5 Who is the world's con
queror but he who believes
that Jesus is the Son of
6 God ? Jesus Christ, he it
is who came by water, blood,
and Spirit — not by the water
alone, but by the water and
the blood. The Spirit is
the wdtness to this, for the
8 Spirit is truth. 'The wit
nesses are three, the Spirit
and the water and the blood,
and the three of them are in
9 accord. If we accept human
testimony, God's testimony is
greater ; for God's testimony
consists in his testimony to
10 his Son. He who believes in
the Son of God possesses that
testimony within himself ; he
who wUl not believe God, has
made God a liar by refusing
to believe the testimony which
God has borne to his Son.
11 And the testimony is, that
God gave us life eternal and
this life is in his Son.
12 He who possesses the Son
possesses life :
he who does not possess the
Son does not possess life.
13 I have -svritten in this way
to you who believe in the
name of the Son of God, that
you may be sure you have
14 lffe eternal. Now the con
fldence we have in him is this,
that he listens to us whenever
we ask anything in accord-
15 ance with his will ; and if we
know he listens to whatever
we ask, we know we obtain
the requests we have made
16 to him. If anyone notices
his brother committing a sin
which is not deadly, he wUl
ask and obtain lffe for him —
for anyone who does not
commit a deadly sin. There
is such a thing as deadly
sin ; I do not mean he is to
17 pray for that. AU iniquity

586

I JOHN V

17 All unrighteousness is sin :
and there is a sin not unto
death. 18 We know that whosoever is
born of God sinneth not ; but he
that is begotten of God keepeth
himself, and that wicked one
toucheth him not.
19 And we know that we are of
God, and the whole world lieth
in wickedness.
20 And we know that the Son
of God is come, and hath given us
an understanding, that we may
know him that is true, and we are
in him that is true, e-ye?!. in his
Son Jesus Christ. This is the true
God, and eternal life.
21 Little children, keep your
selves from idols. Amen.

is sin, but there are sins which
are not deadly.
18 We know that anyone who is
born of God does not sin ; He
who was born of God preserves
him, and the e-vil One never
catches him.
19 We know that we belong to
God, and that the whole world
lies in the power of the e-vU
One.
20 We know that the Son of God
has come, and has given us in
sight to know Him who is the
Real God ; and we are in Him
who is real, even in his Son
Jesus Christ. This is the real
21 God, tins is lffe eternal. My
dear children, keep clear of
idols.

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF

JOHN

1 The elder unto the elect lady
and her chUdren, whom 1 love in
the truth ; and not I only, but also
all they that have known the
truth; 2 For the truth's sake, which
dwelleth in us, and shall be with
us for ever.
3 Grace be with you, mercy, and
peace, from God the Father, and
from the Lord Jesus Christ, the
Son of the Father, in truth and
love. 4 I rejoiced greatly that I
found of thy chUdren walking in
truth, as we have received a com
mandment from the Father.
5 And now I beseech thee, lady,
not as though I wrote a new com
mandment unto thee, but that
which we had from the beginning,
that we love one another.
6 And this is love, that we walk
after his commandments. This is
the commandment. That, as ye
have heard from the beginning, ye
should walk in it.
7 For many deceivers are en
tered into the world, who confess
not that Jesus Christ is come in the
flesh. This is a deceiver and an
antichrist. 8 Look to yourselves, that we
lose not those things which we
have wrought, but that we re
ceive a full reward.
9 'Whosoever transgresseth, and
abideth not in the doctrine of
Christ, hath not God. He that
abideth in the doctrine of Christ,
he hath both the Father and the
Son. 10 If there come any unto you,
and bring not this doctrine, re
ceive him not into your house,
neither bid him God speed :

1 The presbyter, to the elect
Lady and her children whom
I love in the Truth (and not
only I but all who know the
2 Truth) for the sake of the
Truth which remains wdthin us
and will be with us for ever :
3 grace, mercy, peace -will be wdth
us from God the Father and
from Jesus Christ the Son of
the Father, in truth and
love.
4 I was overjoyed to flnd some
of your children leading the
true Life, as we were com
manded to do by the Father.
5 And now I entreat you. Lady —
not as though I were writing
you any new command, it is
the command which we have
had from the very beginning —
let us love one another.
6 To live by his commands,
that is what love means : and
the command is, live in love
as you have learned to do
from the very beginning.
7 I say this, because a number
of impostors have emerged in
the world, men who will not
acknowledge the coming of
Jesus Christ in the flesh ; that
marks the real ' impostor ' and
¦ antichrist.' Watch yourselves ; you must
not lose what you have been
working for, but gain a full
reward. Anyone who is ' advanced '
and will not remain by the
doctrine of Christ, does not
possess God :
he who remains by the doc-
trineof Christpossessesboth the
10 Father and the Son. If any
one comes to you and does not

8

9

587

588

II JOHN

11 For he that biddeth him
God speed is partaker of his evU
deeds. 12 Having many things to
write unto you, I would not write
with paper and ink : but I trust
to come unto you, and speak
face to face, that our joy may be
full. 13 The children of thy elect
sister greet thee. Amen.

bring this doctrine, do not ad-
11 mit him to the house — do not
even greet him, for he who
greets him shares in his wicked
work.
12 I have a great deal to write
to you, but I do not mean to
use ink and paper ; I hope to
-visit you and have a talk with
you, so that your'* joy may be
unimpaired.
13 The chUdren of your elect
Sister greet you.
• Reading with A B and several vep-
Bions, ipMv, Instead of rip,Siv.

THE THIRD EPISTLE OP

JOHN

1 The elder unto the weU-
beloved Gaius, whom I love in the
truth. 2 Beloved, I wish above aU
things that thou mayest prosper
and be in health, even as thy soul
prospereth. 3 Por I rejoiced greatly, when
the brethren came and testifled of
the truth that is in thee, even as
thou walkest in the truth.
4 I have no greater joy than to
hear that my chUdren walk in
truth. 5 Beloved, thou doest faith-
fuUy whatsoever thou doest to the
brethren, and to strangers ;
6 'Which have borne -witness of
thy charity before the church :
whom ff thou bring forward on
their journey after a godly sort,
thou shalt do weU :
7 Because that for his name's
sake they went forth, taking
nothing of the GentUes.
8 We therefore ought to receive
such, that we might be feUow-
helpers to the truth.
9 I wrote unto the church : but
Diotrephes, who loveth to have
the preeminence amor.g them, re
ceiveth us not.
10 "Wherefore, ff I come, I wUl
remember his deeds which he
doeth, prating against us wdth
malicious words : and not content
therevrith, neither doth he him
self receive the brethren, and for-
biddeth them that would, and
casteth them out of the church.
11 Beloved, follow not that
which is evil, but that which is
good. He that doeth good is of
God : but he that doeth e-vU hath
not seen God.
12 Demetrius hath good report

1 The presbyter, to the be
loved Gaius whom I love in
the Truth.
2 Beloved, I pray you may
prosper in every way and keep
weU — as indeed your soul is
keeping weU.
3 For I was overjoyed when
some brothers arrived and
testifled to the truth of your
lffe, as indeed you do lead the
4 true Lffe ; I have no greater
joy than to hear of my
children li-ving in the Truth.
5 Beloved, you are , acting
loyaUy in rendering any service
to the brothers and especially
6 to strangers ; they have testifled
to your love before the church.
Pray speed them on their jour-
7 ney worthUy of God ; they
have started out for his sake
and declined to take anything
8 from pagans ; hence we are
bound to support such men, to
prove ourselves aUies of the
Truth.
9 I have written to the church ;
only, Diotrephes, who Ukes to
take the lead among them, re
pudiates me.
10 So when I come, I shall
bring up what he is doing,
babbling against me with
wicked words — and, not satis-
fled with words, he refuses to
welcome the brothers, checks
those who want to welcome
them, and excommunicates
11 them from the church. Be
loved, do not imitate e-vil but
good ; he who does good be
longs to God, he who does evU
has never seen God.
12 Everybody testifles to De
metrius, and so does the Truth

589

590

III JOHN

of aU men, and of the truth itseff :
yea, and we also bear record ; and
ye know that our record is true.
13 I had many things to write,
but I -wUl not with ink and pen
write unto thee :
14 But I trust 1 sliaU shortly
see thee, and we shaU speak face
to face. Peace fee to thee. Our
friends salute thee. Greet the
friends by name.

itself : I testffy to him too, and
you know my testimony is
true.
13 I had a great deal to write to
you, but I do not want to
write to you with ink and pen ;
14 I am hoping to see you soon,
and we wUl have a talk.
Peace to you ! The friends
salute you : . salute the friends
one bv one.

THE GENERAL EPISTLE OP

JUDE

1 JuDE, the servant of Jesus
Christ, and brother of James, to
them that are sanctifled by God
the Father, and preserved in
Jesus Christ, and called :
2 Mercy unto you, and peace,
and love, be multiplied.
3 Beloved, when I gave aU dUi
gence to write unto you of the
common salvation, it was need
ful for me to write unto you, and
exhort you that ye should earnestly
contend for the faith which was
once delivered unto the saints.
4 For there are certain men
crept in unawares, who were be
fore of old ordained to this con
demnation, ungodly men, turning
the grace of our God into lascivi
ousness, and denying the only Lord
God, and our Lord Jesus Christ.
5 I -vsdU therefore put you in
remembrance, though ye once
knew this, how that the Lord,
ha^ving .saved the people out of the
land of Egjrpt, afterward destroyed
them that believed not.
6 And the angels which kept
not their flrst estate, but left their
own habitation, he hath reserved
in everlasting chains under dark
ness unto the judgment of the
great day.
7 Even as Sodom and Gomor
rha, and the cities about them in
Uke manner, gi^sdng themselves
over to fornication, and going
after strange flesh, are set forth for
an example, suffering the ven
geance of eternal flre.
8 Likewise also these filthy
dreamers deflle the flesh, despise
dominion, and speak evil of dig
nities.

1 Judas, a servant of Jesus
Christ and a brother of Ja-mes,
to those who have been called,
who are beloved by God
the Father and kept by Jesus
2 Christ : mercy, peace and love
be multiplied to you.
3 Beloved, my whole concern
was to write to you on the sub
ject of our common salvation,
but I am forced to write you
an appeal to defend the faith
which has once for all been
4 committed to the saints ; for
certain persons have slipped in
by stealth (their doom has been
predicted long ago), impious
creatures who pervert the grace
of our God into immorality
and disown our sole liege and
5 Lord, Jesus Christ. Now I
want to remind you of what
you are perfectly aware, that
though the Lord once '* brought
the People safe out of Egypt,
he subsequently destroyed the
6 unbelieving, while the angels
who abandoned their osyn do
main, instead of preserving
their proper rank, are reserved
by him within the nether
gloom, in chains eternal, for
the doom of the great Day —
7 just as Sodom and Gomorra
and the adjacent cities, which
simUarly glutted themselves
with vice and sensual perver
sity, are exhibited as a warning
of the everlasting flre they are
8 sentenced to suffer. Despite it
all, these visionaries pollute
their flesh, scorn the Powers
celestial, and scoff at the an
gelic Glories.

• airaf must be connected, as in the Syriao and Egyptian versions, with cdaat,
not with eiSdras as in most manuscripts. 591

692

JUDE

9 Yet Michael the archangel,
when contending wdth the de-vil
he disputed about the body of
Moses, durst not bring against him
a railing accusation, but said. The
Lord rebuke thee.
10 But these speak e-sdl of
those things which they know not :
but what they know naturally, as
brute beasts, in those things they
corrupt themselves.
1 1 Woe unto them ! for they
have gone in the way of Cain, and
ran greedily after the error of
Balaam for reward, and perished
in the gainsaying of Core.
12 These are spots in your
feasts of charity, when they feast
with you, feeding themselves wdth
out fear : clouds they are -without
water, carried about of winds ;
trees whose fruit withereth, -with
out fruit, twice dead, plucked up
by the roots ;
13 Raging waves of the sea,
foaming out their o-svn shame ;
wandering stars, to whom is re
served the blackness of darkness
for ever.
14 And Enoch also, the seventh
from Adam, prophesied of these,
saying. Behold, the Lord cometh
with ten thousands of his saints,
15 To execute judgment upon
all, and to convince aU that are
ungodly among them of aU their
ungodly deeds which they have
ungodly committed, and of aU
their hard speeches which ungodly
sinners have spoken against him.
16 These are murmurers, com-
plainers, walking after their o-svn
lusts ; and their mouth speaketh
great swelling words, ha-ving men's
persons in admiration because of
advantage. 17 But, beloved, remember ye
the words which were spoken be
fore of the apostles of our Lord
Jesus Christ ;
18 How that they told you
there should be mockers in the last
time, who should walk after their
own ungodly lusts.
19 These be they who separate
themselves, sensual, having not
the Spirit.

9 Now the very archangel
Michael, when he disputed the
body of Moses with Satan,
did not dare to condemn him
with scoff's ; what he said was,
10 The Lord rebuke you ! But
these people scoff at anything
they do not understand ; and
whatever they do understand,
like irrational animals, by mere
instinct, that proves their ruin.
11 Woe to them ! they go the
road of Cain, rush into Ba
laam's error for what it; brings
them, and perish in Korah's
12 rebeUion. These people are
stains on your love-feasts ;
they have no qualms about
carousing in your midst, they
look after none but themselves —
rainless clouds, swept along by
the -svind, trees in autumn with-
13 out fruit, doubly dead and so
uprooted, wild waves foaming
out their o-svn shame, wander
ing stars for whom the nether
gloom of darkness has been
14 reserved eternally. It was of
these, too, that Enoch the
seventh from Adamprophesied,
when he said.
Behold the Lord comes with
myriads of his holy ones,
15 to execute judgment upon all,
aiid to convict all the impious
of all the impious deeds they
have committed,
and of all the harsh things said
against him by impious sin
ners.
16 For these people are murmur
ers, grumbling at their lot in
life — they fall in -with their o-svn
passions, their talk is arrogant,
they pay court to men to bene
flt themselves.
17 Now, beloved, you must re
member the words of the apos
tles of our Lord Jesus Christ ;
18 they told you beforehand, "At
the end of things there wiU be
mockers who go by their own
19 impious passions." These are
the people who set up divisions
and distinctions, sensuous crea
tures, destitute of the Spffit.
20 But do you, beloved, buUd up

JUDE

593

20 But ye, beloved, buUding up
yourselves on your most holy faith,
praying in the Holy Ghost,
21 Keep yourselves in the love
of God, looking for the mercy of
our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal
lffe. 22 And of some have compas
sion, making a difference :
23 And others save wdth fear,
puUing them out of the flre ;
hating even the garment spotted
by the flesh.
24 Now unto him that is able to
keep you from falling, and, to pre
sent you faultless before the pres
ence of his glory with exceeding
joy, 25 To the only -wise God our
Saviour, fee glory and majesty,
dominion and power, both now
and ever. Amen.
* Reading Kal ovs ixev ix irvphs aprra^ere,
and Jerome.

yourselves on your most holy
faith and pray in the holy
21 Spirit, so keeping yourselves
within the love of God and
waiting for the mercy of our
Lord Jesus Christ that ends
II in life eternal. Snatch some
from the fire, and have mercy on
thewaverers,'* trembling as you
touch them, with loathing for
the garment which the flesh has
stained.
24 Now to him who is able to
keep you from slipping and to
make your stand unblemished
and exultant before his glory
25 ¦ — to the only God, our saviour
through Jesus Christ our Lord,
be glory, majesty, dominion
and authority, before all time
and now and for all time :
Amen.
&iaKpi,voii.ivovi Si eXeare, with Syr""" Clement

THE REVELATION

OP
St. JOHN THE DIVINE

CHAPTER I
1 The Revelation of Jesus
Christ, which God gave unto him,
to shew unto his servants things
which must shortly come to pass ;
and he sent and signifled it by his
angel unto his servant John :
2 Who bare record of the word
of God, and of the testimony of
Jesus Christ, and of all things
that he saw.
3 Blessed is he that readeth, and
they that hear the words of tliis
prophecy, and keep those things
which are written therein : for the
time is at hand.
4 John to the seven churches
which are in Asia : Grace fee unto
you, and peace, from him which
is, and which was, and which is to
come ; and from the seven Spirits
which are before his throne ;
5 And from Jesus Christ, who is
the faithful witness, and the flrst
begotten of the dead, and the
prince of the kings of the earth.
Unto him that loved us, and
washed us from our sins in his
own blood,
6 And hath made us kings and
priests unto God and his Father ;
to him fee glory and dominion for
ever and ever. Amen.
7 Behold, he cometh with
clouds ; and every eye shall see
him, and they also which pierced
him : and all kindreds of the earth
shall wail because of him. Even
so. Amen.
8 I am Alpha and Omega, the
beginning and the ending, saith
the Lord, which is, and which was,
and which is to come, the Al
mighty. 9 I John, who also am your
brother, and companion in tribu-

CHAPTER I
1 A REVELATION by JcSUS
Christ, which God granted
him for his servants, to show
them what must come to pass
very soon ; he disclosed it hy
sending it through his angel to
2 his servant John, who now
testifles to what is God's word
and Jesus Christ's testimony —
3 to what he saw. Blessed is he
who reads aloud, blessed they
who hear the words of this
prophecy and lay to heart what
is written in it ; for the time
is near.
4 John to the seven churches in
Asia :
grace be to you and peace
from HE WHO IS AND WAS AND
IS COMING,
and from the seven Spirits
5 before his throne, and from
Jesus Christ the faithful wit
ness, the first-born from the
dead, and the prince over the
kings of earth ; to him who
loves us and has loosed us from
our sins by shedding hisblood —
6 he has made us a realm of
priests for his God and Father,
— to him be glory and dominion
7 for ever and ever : Amen. Lo,
he is coming on the clouds, to be
seen by every eye, even by
those who impaled him, and all
the tribes of earth will wail be
cause of him : even so. Amen.
8 " 2 am the alpha and the
omega," said the Lord God, who
is and was and is coming,
the almighty.
9 I John, your brother and
your companion in the distress

594

REVELATION I

596

lation, and in the kingdom and
patience of Jesus Christ, was in the
isle that is called Patmos, for the
word of God, and for the testi
mony of Jesus Christ.
10 I was in the Spirit on the
Lord's day, and heard behind me
a great voice, as of a trumpet,
11 Saying, I am Alpha and
Omega, the first and the last : and.
What thou seest, write in a book,
and send it unto the seven
churches which are in Asia ; unto
Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and
unto Pergamos, and unto 'Thya
tira, and unto Sardis, and unto
PhUadelphia, and unto Laodicea,
12 And I turned to see the
voice that spake with me. And
being turned, I saw seven golden
candlesticks ;
13 And in the midst of the
seven candlesticks one like unto the
Son of man, clothed with a garment
down to the foot, and girt about
the paps with a golden girdle.
14 His head and his hairs were
white like wool, as white as snow ;
and his eyes were as a flame of flre ;
15 And his feet like unto flne
brass, as ff they bumed in a fur
nace; and his voice as the sound
of many waters.
16 And he had in his right hand
seven stars : and out of his mouth
went a sharp twoedged sword :
and his countenance was as the
sun shineth in his strength.
17 And when I saw him, I feUat
his feet as dead. And he laid his
righthanduponme, sayinguntome.
Pear not; I am the first ahd the last :
18 7 am he that liveth, and was
dead ; and, behold, I am alive for
evermore. Amen ; and have the
keys of heU and of death.
19 Write the things which thou
hast seen, and the things which
are, and the things which shaU be
hereafter ;
20 The mystery of the seven
stars which thou sawest in my
right hand, and the seven golden
candlesticks. The seven stars are
the angels of the seven churches :
and the seven candlesticks which
thou sawest are the seven churches.

and realm and patient endur
ance which Jesus brings, found
myself in the island called Pat
mos, for adhering to God's
word and the testimony of
Jesus.
10 On the Lord's day I found
myself rapt in the Spirit, and I
heard a loud voice behind me
like a trumpet calling,
11 " Write your vision in a
book, and send it to the seven
churches, to Ephesus and
Smyrna and Pergamum and
Thyatira and Sardis and PhUa-
12 delphia and Laodicea." So I
turned to see whose voice it
was that spoke to me ; and on
turning round I saw seven
13 golden lampstands and in the
middle of the lampstands
One who resembled a human
being, with a long robe, and
a belt of gold round his breast ;
14 his head and hair were white as
wool, white as snow ; his eyes
15 flashed like flre, his feet glowed
like burnished bronze, his voice
16 sounded like many waves, in his
right hand he held seven stars,
a sharp sword with a double
edge issued from his mouth,
and his face shone like the sun
in full strength.
17 When I saw him, I fell at
his feet like a dead man ; but
he laid his hand on me, say
ing, "Do not he afraid ; I
18 am the First and Last,* I
was dead and here I am
alive for evermore, holding
the keys that unlock death
and Hades.
19 Write down your vision of
what is and what is to be here
after.
20 As for the secret symbol of the
seven stars which you have
seen in my right hand, and of
the seven golden lampstands
— ^the seven stars are the
angels of the seven churches,
and the seven lampstands are
the seven churches.
* The words ' and the living One '
(ical 6 iSiv) have been added as a gloss
from the next verse.

596

REVELATION II

CHAPTER II

1 Unto the angel of the church
of Ephesus write ; These things
saith he that holdeth the seven
stars in his right hand, who
walketh in the midst of the seven
golden candlesticks ;
2 I know thy works, and thy
labour, and thy patience, and how
thou canst not bear them which
are eVU : and thou hast tried them
which say they are apostles, and
are not, and hast found them
liars :
3 And hast borne, and hast
patience, and for my name's sake
hast laboured, and hast not
fainted. 4 Nevertheless I have some
what against thee, because thou
hast left thy flrst love.
5 Remember therefore from
whence thou art fallen, and repent,
and do the flrst works ; or else I
VI ill come unto thee quickly, and
will remove thy candlestick out of
his place, except thou repent.
6 But this thou hast, that thou
hatest the deeds of the Nicolai-
tanes, which I also hate.
7 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches ; To him that overcometh
wUl I give to eat of the tree of
life, which is in the midst of the
paradise of God.
8 And unto the angel of the
church in Smyrna -vsrrite ; These
things saith the first and the last,
which was dead, and is alive ;
9 I know thy works, and tribu
lation, and poverty, (but thou art
rich) and 1 know the blasphemy of
them which say they are Jews, and
are not, but are the synagogue of
Satan, 10 Pear none of those things
which thou shalt suffer : behold,
the devU shall cast some of you into
prison, that ye may be tried ; and
ye shaU have tribulation ten days :
be thou faithful unto death, and I
will give thee a cro-wn of life.
11 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto
• Omitting, as in ver. 13, [TaepynKaiJ.

CHAPTER II
1 To the angel of the church at
Ephesus write thus : — These
are the words of him who holds
the seven stars in his right
hand, who moves among the
2 seven golden lampstands : I
know your doings, your hard
work and your patient endur
ance ; I know that you cannot
bear wicked men, and that you
have tested those who style
themselves apostles (no apos
tles they !) and detected them
3 to be liars ; I know that you
are enduring patiently and
have borne up for my sake and
4 have not wearied. But I have
this against you : you have
given up loving one another as
5 you did at first. Now, re
member the height from which
you have fallen ; repent and
act as you did at flrst. If not,
I -wiU come to you [very soon]
andremove your lampstand, un-
6 less you repent. StiU, you have
this in your favour : you hate
the practices of the Nicolaitans,
7 and I hate them too. Let
anyone who has an ear listen
to what the- Spirit says to the
churches : ' The conqueror I
wiU allow to eat from the tree
of Life which is within the para-
8 disc of God.' Then to the angel
of the church at Smyrna write
thus : — These are the words of
the Firstand Last, who was dead
9 and came to lffe : I know your'*
distress and poverty (but you
are rich !) ; I know how you
are being slandered by those
who style themselves Jews
(no Jews are they, but a mere
10 synagogue of Satan !). Have
no fear of what you are to
suffer. The de-vil indeed is
going to put some of you in
prison, that you may be tested;
you wUl have a distressful ten
days. Be faithful, though you
have to die for it, and I will
11 give you the crown of Life. Let
anyone who has an ear Usten
to what the Spirit says to the

REVELATION II

597

the churches ; He that overcometh
shaU not be hurt of the second
death. 12 And to the angel of the
church in Pergamos write ; These
things saith he which hath the
sharp sword wdth two edges ;
13 I know thy works, and
where thou dweUest, even where
Satan's seat is : and thou boldest
fast my name, and hast not denied
my faith, even in those days
wherein Antipas was my faithful
martyr, who was slain among you,
where Satan dwelleth.
14 But I have a few things
against thee, because thou hast
there them that hold the doctrine
of Balaam, who taught Balac to
cast a stumblingblock before the
chUdren of Israel, to eat things
sacriflced unto idols, and to cojnmit
fornication. 15 So hast thou also them that
hold the doctrine of the Nicolai-
tanes, which thing I hate.
16 Repent ; or else I -wUl come
unto thee quickly, and wUl flght
against them with the sword of
my mouth.
17 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches ; To him that over
cometh will I give' to eat of the
hidden. manna, and wUl give him
a white stone, and in the stone
a new name written, which no
man knoweth sa-\dng he that receiv
eth it.
18 And unto the angel of the
church in Thyatira write ; These
things saith the Son of God, who
hath his eyes like unto a flame
of flre, and his feet are like flne
brass ;
19 I know thy works, and
charity, and ser-sdce, and faith, and
thy patience, and thy works ; and
the last to he more than the flrst.
20 Notwithstanding I have a
few things against thee, because
thou sufferest that woman Jezebel,
which calleth herself a prophetess,
to teach and to seduce my servants
to commit fornication, and to eat
things sacriflced unto idols.
21 And I gave her space to

churches : ' The conqueror
shall not be injured by the
12 second death.' Then to the
angel of the church at Per
gamum write thus : — These are
the words of him who wields
the sharp sword with the
13 double edge : I know where
you dw^U, where Satan sits
enthroned, and yet you adhere
to my Name, you have not re
nounced your faith in me even
during the days when my wdt
ness, my faithful Antipas, was
martyred in your midst — where
14 Satan dwells. But I have one
or two things against you : you
have some adherents there of
the tenets of Balaam, who
taught Balak how to set a pit-
faU before the sons of Israel hy
making them eat food which had
been sacrificed to idols and give
16 way to sexual vice. So even
wdth you ; you likewise have
some adherents of the tenets of
16 the Nicolaitans. Repent ; U
not, I wUl very soon come to
you and make war upon them
with the sword of my mouth.
17 Let anyone who has an ear lis
ten to what the Spirit says to
the churches : ' The conqueror
I will allow to share the hidden
manna, and I wUl give him a
white stone inscribed with a new
name, unknown to any except
him who receives it.'
18 Then to the angel of the
church at Thyatira write
thus: — These are the words
of the Son of God, whose eyes
flash like fire and whose feet
glow like bronze.
19 I know your doings, your love
and loyalty and service and
patient endurance ; I know you
are doing more than you did at
20 flrst. StUl I have this against
you : you are tolerating that
Jezebel of a woman who styles
herself a prophetess and se
duces my servants by teaching
them to give way to sexual vice
and to eat food which has been
21 sacrificed to idols. I have given
her time to repent, but she

698

REVELATION III

repent of her fornication ; and she
repented not.
22 Behold, I -svill cast her into a
bed, and them that commit adul
tery with her into great tribula
tion, except they repent of their
deeds. 23 And I wUl kUl her children
with death ; and all the churches
shall know that I am he which
searcheth the reins and hearts :
and I will give unto every one of
you according to your works.
24 But unto you I say, and unto
the rest in Thyatira, as many as
have not this doctrine, and which
have not known the depths of
Satan, as they speak; I wUl put
upon you none other Ijurden.
25 But that which ye have al
ready hold fast tiU I come.
26 And he that overcometh, and
keepeth my works unto the end,
to him wU! I give power over the
nations :
27 And he shaU rule them -with
a rod of iron ; as the vessels of a
potter shall they be broken to
shivers: evpn as I received of my
Father. 28 And I -will give him the
morning star.
29 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches.

refuses to repent of her sexual
22 vice. Lo, I wUl lay her on a
sickbed, and bring her para
mours into sore distress, U
they do not repent of her prac-
23 tices ; and her chUdren I wiU
exterminate. So shall aU the
churches know that I am the
searcher of the inmost heart;
I will requite each of you
according to what you have done.
24 But for the rest of you at Thya
tira, for aU who do not hold
these tenets, for those who have
not (in their phrase) ' fathomed
the deep mysteries of Satan ' —
for you this is my word : I im
pose no fresh burden on you ;
25 only hold to what you have,
26 tUl such time as I come. ' And
the conqueror, he who tUl the
end lays to heart what I en
join, / will give him authority
over the nations —
27 aye, he will shepherd them with
an iron fiail,
shattering them like a potter's
jars —
as I myself have received
28 authority from my Father ;
also I vviU grant him to see
29 the Morning-star.' Let anyone
who has an ear listen to
what the Spirit says to the
churches.

CHAPTER III
1 And unto the angel of the
church in Sardis write ; These
things saith he that hath the seven
Spirits of God, and the seven stars ;
I know thy works, that thou hast
a name that thou Uvest, and art
dead. 2 Be watchful, and strengthen
the things which remain, that are
ready to die : for I have not found
thy works perfect before God.
3 Remember therefore how thou
hast received and heard, and hold
fast, and repent. If therefore
thou shalt not watch, I wUl eome
on thee as a thief, and thou shalt
not know what hour I -wUl come
upon thee.
4 Thou hast a few names even

CHAPTER III
1 Then to the angel of the
church at Sardis write thus :
— These are the words of him
who holds the seven Spirits of
God and the seven stars : I
know yonr doings, you have
the name of being aUve, but
2 you are dead. Wake up, raUy
what is stUl left to you, though
it is on the very point of death ;
for I find nothing you have
done is complete in the eyes of
3 my God. Now remember what
you received and heard, hold to
it and repent. If you wUl not
wake up, I shaU come Uke a
thief ; you wUl not know at
what hour I come upon you.
4 StUl, you have a few soiUs at

REVELATION III

699

in Sardis which have not defiled
their garments ; and they shaU
walk with me in white : for they
are worthy.
5 He that overcometh, the
same shall be clothed in white
raiment; and I -svill not blot out
his name out of the book of lffe,
but I wUl confess his name before
my Father, and before his angels.
6 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.
7 And to the angel of the church
in PhUadelphia write ; These things
saith he that is holy, he that is
true, he that hath the key of
Da-vid, ho that openeth, and no
man shutteth; and shutteth, and
no man openeth ;
8 I know thy works : behold, I
have set before thee an open door,
and no man can shut it : for thou
hast a little strength, and hast
kept my word, and hast not de
nied my name.
9 Behold, I will make them of
the synagogue of Satan, which say
they are Jews, and are not, but do
Ue : behold, I wUl make them to
come and worship before thy feet,
and to know that I have loved
thee. 10 Because thou hast kept the
word of my patience, I also will
keep thee from the hour of temp
tation, which shaU come upon all
the world, to try them that dwell
upon the earth.
11 Behold, I come quickly :
hold that fast which thou hast,
that no man take thy crown.
12 Him that overcometh will I
make a pillar in the temple of my
God, and he sh.all go no more out :
and I will write upon him the
name of my God, and the name of
the city of my God, which is new
.Jerusalem, which cometh dowm
out of heaven from my God : and
/ will write upon him my new name.
13 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches. 14 And unto the angel of the
church of the Laodiceans write ;
These things saith the Amen, the

Sardis who have not soUed their
raiment ; they shaU walk be
side me in white, for they de-
5 serve to. ' The conqueror shall
be clad in white raiment ; I will
never erase his name from the
hook of Life, but wiU own him
openly before my Father and
6 hefore his angels.' Let anyone
who has an ear listen to what
the Spirit says to the churches.
7 Then to the angel of the church
at PhUadelphia write thus : —
These are the words of the true
Holy One, who holds the key of
David, who opens aiid none shall
shut, who shuts and none shall
8 open."' Lo, I have set a door
open before you wMch no one
is able to shut ; for though
your strength is small, you
have kept my word, you have
9 not renounced my Name. Lo,
I wdll make those who belong to
that synagogue of Satan, who
style themselves Jews (no Jews
are they, but liars!) — ^lo, I will
have them come and do homage
hefore your feet and learn that
10 I did love you. Because you
have kept the word of my
patient endurance, I wUl keep
you safe through the hour of
trial which is coming upon the
whole world to test the dweUers
11 on earth. I am coming very
soon : hold to what you have,
in case your crown is taken
12 from you. ' As for the con
queror, I will make him a pillar
in the temple of my God (never
more shall he leave it), and I
wdll inscribe on him the name
of my God, the name of the city
of my God (the new .Jerusalem
which descends out of heaven
from my God), and my o-wn
13 new name.' Let anyone who
has an ear listen to what the
Spirit says to the churches.
14 Then to tlie angel of the church
at Laodicea write thus : — These
are the words of the Amen,
• Omitting (with Primasius) otSa irov
TO, epya, * I know your doings,' a har
monlstic gloss which interrupts the con
nexion of thought

600

REVELATION IV

faithful and true witness, the be
ginning of the creation of God ;
15 1 know thy works, that thou
art neither cold nor hot : I would
thou wert cold or hot.
16 So then because thou art
lukewarm, and neither cold nor
hot, I wdll spue thee out of my
mouth. 17 Because thou sayest, I am
rich, and increased with goods, and
have need of nothing ; and know
est not that thou art wretched,
and miserable, and poor, and blind,
and naked :
1 8 I counsel thee to buy of me
gold tried in the flre, that thou
mayest be rich ; and white rai
ment, that thou mayest be clothed,
and that the shame of thy naked
ness do not appear ; and anoint
thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou
mayest see.
19 As many as I love, I rebuke
and chasten : be zealous therefore,
and repent.
20 Behold, I .stand at the door,
and knock : if any man hear my
voice, and open the door, I wUl
come in to him, and will sup with
him, and he with me.
21 To him that overcometh will
I grant to sit with me in my throne,
even as I also overcame, and am
set down with my Father in his
throne. 22 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.

the faithful and true witness, the
15 origin of God's creation. I know
your doings, you are neither
cold nor hot — would you were
16 either cold or hot ! So, be
cause you are lukewarm, neither
hot nor cold, I am going to spit
you out of my mouth.
17 You declare,
' I am rich,
I am well off,
I lack nothing ! '
— not knowing you are a
miserable creature, pitiful,
poor, blind, naked.
18 I advise you to buy from
me gold refined in the flre,
that you may be rich, white
raiment to clothe you and
prevent the shame of your
nakedness from being seen,
and salve to rub on your eyes,
19 that you may see. / reprove
and discipline those whom I
love ; so be in warm earnest
and repent.
20 Lo, I stand at the door and
knock ; if anyone hears my
voice and opens the ;door, I
wUl come in and sup wdth him,
and he with me.
21 ' The conqueror I will allow
to sit beside me on my throne,
as I myself have conquered
and sat down beside my Father
on his throne.'
22 Let anyone who has an ear
listen to what the Spirit says
to the churches."

CHAPTER IV
1 After this I looked, and,
behold, a door was opened in
heaven • and the first voice which
I heard was as it were of a trumpet
talking vsdth me : which said,
Come up hither, and I will shew
thee things which must be here
after. 2 And immediately I was in the
spirit : and, behold, a throne was
set in heaven, and one sat on the
throne. 3 And he that sat was to look
upon like a jasper and a sardine
stone : and there was a rainbow

CHAPTER IV
1 After this I looked, and
there was a door standing
open in heaven !
And the first voice I had
heard talking with me like a
trumpet said, " Come up here,
and I wUl show you what
must come to pass after this."
2 At once I found myself
rapt in the Spirit : and lo a
Throne stood in heaven wdth
3 One seated on thC' throne — the
seated One resembled in ap
pearance jasper and sardius —
and round the throne a rainhoio

REVELATION V

601

round about the throne, in sight
like unto an emerald.
4 And round about the throne
were four and twenty seats ; and
upon the seats I saw four and
twenty elders sitting, clothed in
white raiment ; and they had on
their heads crowns of gold.
5 And out of the throne pro
ceeded lightnings and thunderings
and voices : and there were seven
lamps of fire burning before the
throne, which are the seven
Spirits of God.
6 And before the throne there
was a sea of glass like unto crystal :
and in the midst of the throne, and
round about the throne, were four
beasts fuU of eyes before and be
hind. 7 And the first beast was like
a lion, and the second beast
like a calf, and the third beast
had a face as a man, and the
fourth beast was like a flying
eagle. 8 And the four beasts had each
of them six ¦svings about him ; and
they were full of eyes within : and
they rest not day and night, say
ing. Holy, holy, holy. Lord God
Almighty, which was, and is, and
is to come.
9 And when those beasts give
glory and honour and thanks to
him that sat on the throne, who
liveth for ever and ever,
10 The four and twenty elders
fall down before him that sat on
the throne, and worship him that
Uveth for ever and ever, and cast
their cro^svns before the throne,
saying, 11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to
receive glory and honour and
power : for thou hast created all
things, and for thy pleasure they
are and were created.
• Omitting [6 ayios].

resembling emerald in appear-
4 ance ; also round the throne
four and twenty thrones, and
on these thrones four and
twenty Presbyters seated, who
were clad in white raiment with
golden crowTis upon their heads.
6 Prom the throne issue fiashes of
lightning and loud blasts and
peals of thunder. And in front
of the throne seven torches of
flre burn (they are the seven
6 Spirits of God) ; also in front of
the throne there is like a sea of
glass, resembling crystal. And
on each side of the throne, all
round it, four living Creatures
full of eyes inside and outside ;
7 the first living Creature re-
semblinga lion, the second li'ving
Creature resembling an ox, the
third living Creature wdth a
face like a man's, the fourth liv
ing Creature like a flying eagle.
8 The four li-ving Creatures, each
with six wings apiece, are full of
eyes all over their bodies and
under their svings, and day and
night they never cease the chant,
" Holy, holy, holy, is the
Lord God almighty,
who was and is and is coming."
9 And whenever the living Crea
tures le.ider glory and honour
and thanksgiving to him who
is seated on the throne, who
10 lives for ever and ever, the
four and twenty Presbyters
fall dowTi before him who is
seated on the throne, worshipping
him who lives for ever and ever,
and casting their crowns before
the throne, with the cry,
11 " Thou deservest, our Lord and
God,* to receive glory and
honour and power, for it was
thou who didst create all
things : they existed and were
created by thy will."

CHAPTER V
1 And I saw in the right hand
of him that sat on the throne a
book written wdthin and on the
backside, sealed with seven seals.

CHAPTER V
1 Then I saw lying on the
right hand of him who was
seated on the throne, a scroll with
writing on the back as well as

602

REVELATION V

2 And I saw a strong angel pro
claiming with a loud voice, 'Who 2
is worthy to open the book, and
to loose the seals thereof ?
3 And no man in heaven, nor 3
in earth, neither under the earth,
was able to open the book, neither
to look thereon.
4 And I wept much, because no 4
man was found worthy to open
and to read the book, neither to
look thereon. 6
5 And one of the elders saith
unto me. Weep not : behold, the
Lion of the tribe of Juda, the
Root of David, hath prevailed to
open the book, and to loose the
seven seals thereof. 6
6 And I beheld, and, lo, in the
midst of the throne and of the four
beasts, and in the midst of the
elders, stood a Lamb as it had
been slain, having seven horns and
seven eyes, which are the seven
Spirits of God sent forth into all
the earth. 7
7 And he came and took the
book out of the right hand of him
that sat upon the throne. 8
8 And when he had taken the
book, the four beasts and four and
twenty elders fell do-svn before the
Lamb, having every one of them
harps, and golden vials full of
odours, which are the prayers of
saints. 9
9 And they sung a new song,
saying. Thou art worthy to take
the book, and to open the seals
thereof : for thou wast slain, and
hast redeemed us to God by thy
blood out of every kindred, and
tongue, and people, and nation ;
10 And hast made us unto our
God kings and priests : and we 10
shall reign on the earth.
11 And I beheld, and I heard
the voice of many angels round
about the throne and the beasts 11
and the elders : and the number
of them was ten thousand times
ten thousand, and thousands of
thousands ;
12 Saying -with a loud voice.
Worthy is the Lamb that was slain 12
to receive power, and riches, and
• Literally, " has conquered (see iii,

inside, sealed with seven seals.
And I saw a strong angel,
exclaiming with a loud voice,
" Who is fit to open the scroll,
to break the seals of it ? " But
no one was flt, either in heaven
or on earth or underneath the
earth, to open the scroll or look
into it. So I began to weep
bitterly because no one had
been found flt to open the
scroll or look into it ; but one
of the Presbyters told me,
" Weep not ; lo, the Lion of Ju-
dah's tribe, the Scion of David,
he has won * the power of open
ing the scroU and its seven
seals." Then I noticed a iamfe
standing in the midst of the
throne and the four living Crea
tures and the Presbyters ; it
seemed to have been slain, but
it had seven heads and seven
eyes (they are the seven Spirits
of God sent out into all the
earth), and it went and took
the scroU out of the right hand -
of him who was seated on the
throne. And when it took the
scroU, the four living Creatures
and the four and twenty Pres
byters fell down before the
Lamb, each with his harp and
-svith golden bowls full of in
cense (that is, full of the prayers
of the saints), singing a new
song :
" Thou deservest to take the
scroU and open its seals,
for thou wast slain and by
shedding thy blood hast
ransomed for God men from
every tribe and tongue and
people and nation ;
thou hast made them kings
and priests for our God,
and they shall reign on
earth."
Then I looked, and I heard the
voice of many angels round the
throne and of the li-ving Crea
tures and of the Presbyters,
numbering myriads of myriads
and thousands of thousands,
crying aloud, " The slain Lamb
deserves to receive power and
21), so that he can open."

REVELATION. "VI

603

wisdom, and strength, and honour,
and glory, and blessing.
13 And every creature which is
in heaven, and on the earth, and
under the earth, and such as are in
the sea, and all that are in them,
heard I saying. Blessing, and
honour, and glory, and power, fee
unto him that sitteth upon the
throne, and unto the Lamb for
ever and ever.
14 And the four beasts said.
Amen. And the four and twenty
elders fell do-wn and worshipped
him that Uveth fop ever and ever.
CHAPTER VI
1 And I saw when the Lamb
opened one of the seals, and I
heard, as it were the noise of
thunder, one of the four beasts
saying. Come and see.
2 And I saw, and behold a
white horse : and he that sat on
him had a bow ; and a crown was
given unto him : and he went
forth conquering, and to con
quer. 3 And when he had opened the
second seal, I heard the second
beast say. Come and see.
4 And there went out another
horse that was red : and power was
given to him that sat thereon to
take peace from the earth, and
that they should kill one another :
and there was given unto him a
great .sword.
5 And when he had opened the
third seal, I heard the third beast
say. Come and see. And I be
held, and lo a black horse ; and
he that sat on him had a pair of
balances in his hand.
6 And I heard a voice in the
midst of the four beasts say, A
measure of wheat for a penny, and
three measures of barley for a
penny ; and see thou hurt not the
oil and the wdne.
7 And when he had opened the
fourth seal, I heard the voice of
the fourth beast say, Come and
see. 8 And I looked, and behold a
pale horse : and his name that sat
» Addressed either to the seer or, more

wealth and wisdom and might
and honour and glory and bless-
mg."
13 And I heard every creature
in heaven and on earth and
under the earth crying, " Bless
ing and honour and glory and
dominion for ever and ever, to
him who is seated on the throne
and to the Lamb ! "
14 "Amen," said the four
li-ving Creatures, and the Pres
byters feU down and wor
shipped. CHAPTER VI
1 And when the Lamb opened
one of the seven seals, I
looked, and I heard one of the
four living Creatures caUing
2 like thunder, " Come.'"* So I
looked, and there was a white
horse, its rider holding a bow ;
he was given a crowTi, and
away he rode conquering and
to conquer.
3 And when he opened the
second seal, I heard the sec
ond U-ving Creature caUing,
" Come."
4 And away went another red
horse ; its rider was aUowed
to take peace from the earth
and to make men slay each
other ; he was given a huge
sword.
6 And when he opened the
third seal, I heard the third
Uving Creature calling,
" Come." So I looked and there was
a black horse ; its rider held
a pair of scales in his hand,
6 and I heard like a voice in
the midst of the four living
Creatures saying,
" A shiUing for a quart of
wheat, a shUling for three
quarts of barley ; but harm
not oil and wdne ! "
7 And when he opened the
fourth seal, I heard the voice
of the fourth living Creature
8 calling, " Come," So I looked,
and there was a livjd horse ;
probably, to the mounted flgures.

604

REVELATION VI

on him was Death, and HeU fol
lowed with him. And power was
given unto them over the fourth
part of the earth, to kiU wdth
sword, and with hunger, and with
death, and with the beasts of the
earth. 9 And when he had opened the
fffth sealj I saw under the altar
the souls of them that were slain
for the word of God, and for the
testimony which they held :
10 And they cried with a loud
voice, saying. How long, O Lord,
holy and true, dost thou not
judge and avenge our blood on
them that dweU on the earth ?
11 And white robes were given
unto every one of them ; and it was
said unto them, that they should
rest yet for a little season, until
their fellowservants also and their
brethren, that should be killed as
they were, should be fulflUed.
12 And I beheld when he had
opened the sixth seal, and, lo,
there was a great earthquake ; and
the sun became black as sack
cloth of hair, and the moon be
came as blood ;
13 And the stars of heaven feU
unto the earth, even as a flg tree
casteth her untimely flgs, when she
is shaken of a mighty wind.
14 And the heaven departed as
a scroll when it is roUed together ;
and every mountain and island
were moved out of their places.
15 And the kings of the earth,
and the great men, and the rich
men, and the chief captains, and
the mighty men, and every bond
man, and every free man, hid
themselves in the dens and in the
rocks of the mountains ;
16 And said to the mountains
and rocks, Pall on us, and hide
us from the face of him that sit
teth on the throne, and from the
wrath of the Lamb :
17 For the great day of his
wrath is come ; and who shaU be
able to stand ?

its rider's name was Death, and
Hades followed him. They
were given power over the
fourth part of the earth, to kill
men with sword and famine and
plague and by the wild beasts of
the earth.
9 And when he opened the
flfth seal, I saw underneath the
altar the souls of those who
had been slain for adhering to
God's word and to the testi-
10 mony which they bore ;. and
they cried aloud,
" O Sovereign Lord,
holy and true,
how long wUt thou refrain
from charging and avenging our
blood upon those who dwell on
earth 1 "
11 But they were each given
a white robe, and told to
remain quiet for a little
longer, until their number
was completed by their feUow-
servants and their brothers
who were to be killed like
themselves,
12 And when he opened the
sixth seal, I looked ; and a
great earthquake took place,
the sun turned black as sack
cloth, the full moon turned like
13 blood, the stars of the sky dropped
to earth as a flg tree shaken by a
14 gale sheds her unripe flgs, the
sky was swept aside like a scroll
heing folded up, and every
mountain and island was
16 moved out of its place. Then
the kings of the earth, the mag
nates, the generals, the rich, the
strong, slaves and freemen every
one of them, hid in caves and
among the rocks of the moun-
16 tains, caUing to the mountains
and the rocks,
" Fall upon us and hide us
from the face of him who is
seated on the throne and from
17 the anger of the Lamb ; for
the great Day of their anger has
come, and who can stand iti" '

REVELATION VII

605

CHAPTER VII
1 And after these things I saw
four angels standing on the four
comers of the earth, holding the
four winds of the earth, that
the wind should not blow on the
earth, nor on the sea, nor on any
tree. 2 And I saw another angel as
cending from the east, having the
seal of the living God : and he
cried with a loud voice to the four
angels, to whom it was given to
hurt the earth and the sea,
3 Saying, Hurt not the earth,
neither the sea, nor the trees, tiU
we have sealed the servants of our
God in their foreheads.
4 And I heard the number of
them which were sealed : and there
were sealed an hundred and forty
and four thousand of aU the tribes
of the chUdren of Israel.
5 Of the tribe of Juda toere
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Gad
were sealed twelve thousand.
6 Of the tribe of Aser were
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Nepthalim were sealed
twelve thousand. Of the tribe of
Manasses toere sealed twelve thou
sand. 7 Of the tribe of Simeon were
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Levi were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Issa-
char were sealed twelve thousand.
8 Of the tribe of Zabulon were
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Benja
min were sealed twelve thousand.
9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a
great multitude, which no man
could number, of all nations, and
kindreds, and people, and tongues,
stood before the throne, and be
fore the Lamb, clothed with white
robes, and palms in their hands ;
10 And cried with a loud voice,
saying. Salvation to our God which
sitteth upon the throne, and unto
the Lamb.
t In contrast to the dread of -vi. 17, and

CHAPTER VII
1 After that I saw four angels
standing at the four corners
of the earth, holding back the
four winds from blowing on
the earth or on the sea or on
any tree.
2 And I saw another angel
rise up from the east, -vnth
the seal of the living God ;
he shouted aloud to the four
angels who were allowed to
injure the earth and sea,
3 " Do no harm to earth or sea or
trees, untU we seal the servants
of our God upon their fore-
4 heads." And I heard what was
the number of the sealed^a
hundred and forty-four thou
sand sealed from every tribe of
5 the sons of Israel, twelve
thousand sealed from the tribe
of Judah, twelve thousand from
7 the tribe of Reuben, twelve
thousand from the tribe of
Simeon, twelve thousand from
the tribe of Levi, twelve thou
sand from the tribe of Issachar,
8 twelve thousand from the tribe
of Zebulun, twelve thousand
from the tribe of Joseph,
twelve thousand from the tribe
of Benjamin,"' twelve thousand
6 from the tribe of Gad, twelve
thousand from the tribe of
Asher, twelve thousand from
the tribe of Naphtali, twelve
thousand sealed from the tribe
of Manasseh.
9 After that I looked, and
there was a great host whom
no one could count, from every
nation and tribe and people and
tongue, standing f before the
throne and before the Lamb,
clad in white robes, with palm-
10 branches in their hands ; and
they cried with a loud voice,
" Saved by our God who is
seated on the throne, and by the

• The simple transposition of 5c-6
to a place after 8, as Dr. G. B. Gray has
pointed out {Encyclopaedia Biblica 5209),
yields a far more normal list of the
tribes.
In line with the thought of Luke xxi. 3fi

606

REVELATION VIII

11 And all the angels stood
round about the throne, and about
the elders and the four beasts, and
fell before the throne on their
faces, and worshipped God,
12 Saying, Amen: Blessing, and
glory, and wisdom, and thanks
giving, and honour, and power,
and might, fee unto our God for
ever and ever. Amen.
13 And one of the elders an
swered, sa-ying unto me, 'What are
these which are arrayed in white
robes ? and whence came they ?
14 And I said unto him. Sir,
thou knowest. And he said to me.
These are they which came out of
great tribulation, and have washed
their robes, and made them white
in the blood of the Lamb.
1 5 Therefore are they before the
throne of God, and serve him day
and night in his temple : and he
that sitteth on the throne shall
dwell among them.
16 They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any more ; neither
shall the sun light on them, nor
any heat.
17 For the Lamb which is in the
midst of the throne shall feed
them, and shall lead them unto
living fountains of waters : and
God shall wipe away all tears
from their eyes.
• In the sense ot worship, as in xxil. 3,

11 Lamb ! " And aU the angels
surrounded the throne and the
Presbyters and the four living
Creatures, and feU on their
faces before the throne, wor
shipping God and crying,
12 "Even so! Blessing and glory
and wisdom and thanksgi-ving
and honour and power and
might be to our God for ever
13 and ever: Amen!" Then
one of the Presbyters addressed
me, saying, " Who are these,
clad in white robes ? where
14 have they come from ? " I
said to him, " You know, my
lord," So he told me, " These
are the people who have come
out of the great Distress, who
washed their robes and made
them white in the blood of the
Lamb.
15 For this they are now before
the throne of God, serving * him
day and night within his temple,
and he who is seated on the throne
shall overshadow them.
16 Never again will they hunger,
never again will they thirst,
never shall the sun strike them,
nor any scorchi7ig heat ;
17 for the Lamb in the midst of
the throne will be their shepherd,
guiding them to fountains of
living water ; a7id God will wipe
every tear from their eyes."

CHAPTER VIII
1 And when he had opened the
seventh seal, there was silence in
heaven about the space of half an
hour. 2 And I saw the seven angels
which stood before God ; and to
them were given seven trumpets.
3 And another angel came and
stood at the altar, having a
golden censer ; and there was
given unto him much incense, that
he should offer it with the prayers
of all saints upon the golden altar
which was before the throne.
4 And the smoke of the incense,
which came with the prayers of
the saints, ascended up before
God out of the angel's hand.

CHAPTER VIII
1 And when he opened the
seventh seal, silence reigned
in heaven for about haff-an-
hour.
2 Then I saw seven trumpets
being given to the seven angels
who stand before God.
3 And another angel went and
stood at the altar with a golden
censer ;
he was given abundant
incense, to be laid with the
prayers of all the saints upon
the golden altar in front of the
throne ;
4 and the smoke of the incense
with the prayers of all the
saints rose up from the an-

REVELATION IX

607

5 And the angel took the censer,
and fllled it with flre of the altar,
and cast it into the earth : and
there were voices, and thunderings,
and lightnings, and an earthquake.
6 And the seven angels which
had the seven trumpets prepared
themselves to sound.
7 The first angel sounded, and
there foUowed hail and flre min
gled wdth blood, and they were
cast upon the earth : and the
third part of trees was burnt upi
and aU green grass was burnt up.
8 And the second angel sounded,
and as it were a great mountain
burning with fire was cast into the
sea : and the third part of the sea
became blood ;
9 And the thud part of the crea
tures which were in the sea, and
had lffe, died ; and the third part
of the ships were destroyed.
10 And the third angel sounded,
and there feU a great star from
heaven, burning as it were a lamp,
and it feU upon the third part of
the rivers, and upon the fountains
of waters ;
11 And the name of the star is
called Wormwood : and the third
part of the waters became worm
wood ; and many men died of the
waters, because they were made
bitter. 12 And the fourth angel sound
ed, and the third part of the sun
was smitten, and the third part of
the moon, and the third part of the
stars ; so as the third part of
them was darkened, and the day
shone not for a third part of it, and
the night likewise.
13 And I beheld, and heard an
angel flying through the midst of
heaven, saying with a loud voice,
Woe, woe, woe, to the inhabiters
of the earth by reason of the other
voices of the trumpet of the three
angels, which are yet to sound 1

5 gel's hand before God. And
the angel took the censer, fllled
it with fire from the altar, and
poured it on the earth ; then
followed peals of thunder, loud
blasts, fiashes of lightning, and
an earthquake.
6 And the seven angels with
the seven trumpets prepared
to blow their blasts.
7 The flrst blew, and there came
hail and fire mixed with blood,
falling on the earth ; a third of
the earth was burnt up, a third
of the trees were burnt up, and
aU the green grass was burnt up .
8 The second angel blew, and
what looked like a huge Tnottn-
tain on fire was hurled into
the sea ; a third of the sea
9 turned blood, a third of the
creatures in the sea — the living
creatures — perished, and a
third of the ships were des
troyed.
10 'The third angel blew, and
a huge star blazing like a
torch dropped out of the sky,
dropped on a third of the rivers
11 and on the fountains (the
name of the star is Wormwood);
a third of the waters became
wormwood, and many people
died of the waters, because they
had turned bitter.
12 The fourth angel blew ; and
a stroke feU on a third of the
sun, a third of the moon, and
a third of the stars, so as to
darken one third of them, with
drawing light from a third of
the day and like-wise of the
mght.
13 Then I looked, and I heard
an eagle flying in mid-heaven
with a loud cry, " Woe, woe,
woe to the dwellers on earth,
for the rest of the trumpet-
blasts that the three angels are
about to blow I "

CHAPTER IX
1 And the fifth angel sounded,
and I saw a star fall from heaven
unto the earth : and to him was
given the key of the bottomless pit.

CHAPTER IX
1 The fffth angel blew, and I
saw a Star which had dropped
from heaven to earth ; he was
given the key of the pit of the

608

REVELATION IX

2 And he opened the bottomless
pit ; and there arose a smoke out
of the pit, as the smoke of a great
furnace ; and the sun and the air
were darkened by reason of the
smoke of the pit.
3 And there came out of the
smoke locusts upon the earth : and
unto them was given power, as the
scorpions of the earth have power.
4 And it was commanded them
that they should not hurt the grass
of the earth, neither any green
thing, neither any tree; but only
those men which have not the seal
of God in their foreheads.
5 And to them it was given that
they should not kill them, but
that they should be tormented five
months : and their torment was as
the torment of a scorpion, when
he striketh a man.
6 And in those days shaU men
seek death, and shall not find it ;
and shall desire to die, and death
shall flee from them.
7 And the shapes of the locusts
were like unto horses prepared
unto battle; and on their heads
were as it were crowns like gold,
and their faces were as the faces
of men.
8 And they had hair as the hair
of women, and their teeth were as
the teeth of lions.
9 And they had breastplates, as
it were breastplates of iron; and
the sound of their wings was as the
sound of chariots of many horses
running to battle.
10 And they had tails like unto
scorpions, and there were stings in
their tails : and their power was
to hurt men flve months.
11 And they had a king over
them, which is the angel of. the
bottomless pit, whose name in the
Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but
in the Greek tongue hath his name
ApoUyon. 12 One woe is past ; and, behold,
there come two woes more here
after. 13 And the sixth angel sounded,
and I heard a voice from the four
horns of the golden altar which is
before God,

2 abyss, and he opened the
pit of the abyss, and smoke
poured out of the pit, like
the smoke of a huge furnace,
till the sun and the air-
were darke7ied by the smoke
3 from the pit. And out of
the smoke came locusts on
the earth ; they were granted
power like the power wielded
4 by scorpions on earth, but
they were told not to harm
the grass on earth nor any
green thing nor any tree,
only such human beings as
had not the seal of God upon
5 their foreheads; these they
were allowed, not to kiU but
to torture, for flve months —
and their torture was like
the torture of a scorpion
when it stings a man.
6 In those days men will seek
death,
hut they will not find it :
they wUl long to die,
but death flies from
them.
7 The appearance of the locusts
resembled horses armed for
• battle; on their heads were
sort of cro^svns like gold ; their
8 faces were like human faces,
their hair Uke women's hair,
9 and their teeth like lions'
fangs; they had scales like
iron coats of mail ; the whir
ring of their wings was
like the noise of many chariots
10 rushing to battle ; their
tails and their stings were
like scorpions', and their
power of hurting men for
five months lay in their
tails ;
11 they had a king over
them,
the angel of the abyss
— his Hebrew name is
Abaddon,
but in Greek
he is called ApoUyon.
12 The first woe has passed :
two woes are stUl to come.
13 Then the sixth angel blew ;
and I heard a voice from the
four horns of the golden altar

REVELATION X

609

14 Saying to the sixth angel
which had the trumpet. Loose the
four angels which are bound in the
great river Euphrates.
15 And the four angels were
loosed, which were prepared for
an hour, and a day, and a month,
and a year, for to slay the third
part of men.
16 And the number of the army
of the horsemen were two hun
dred thousand thousand : and I
heard the number of them.
17 And thus I saw the horses in
the ¦vision, and them that sat on
them, ha-ving breastplates of fire,
and of jacinth, and brimstone :
and the heads of the horses toere
as the heads of lions ; and out of
their mouths issued fire and smoke
and brimstone.
18 By these three was the third
part of men kUled, by the fire, and
by the smoke, and by the brim
stone, which issued out of their
mouths. 19 For their power is in their
mouth, and in their tails : for their
taUs were like. unto serpents, and
had heads, and wdth them they do
hurt. 20 And the rest of the men
which were not kUled by these
plagues yet repented not of the
works of their hands, that they
should not worship de-vils, and idols
of gold, and sUver, and brass,
and stone, and of wood : which
neither can see, nor hear, nor
walk :
21 Neither repented they of
their murders, nor of their sor
ceries, nor of their fornication, nor
of their thefts.

14 before God, teUing the sixth
angel with the trumpet, " Let
loose the four angels who are
bound at the great river Eu
phrates."
15 So the four angels were un
loosed, who had been kept
ready for that hour and day
and month and year, to kill
the third of men.
16 And the number of the troops
of their cavalry was two hun
dred mUlions (I heard what was
17 their number). And this is how
the horses and their riders
, looked in my vision : they wore
coats of maU red as fire, dark-
blue as jacinth and yellow as
smoke ; the horses' heads were
like lions' heads, and from their
mouths poured fire and smoke
18 and brimstone. By these three
plagues the thiid of men were
killed, by the fire, the smoke,
and the brimstone, that poured
19 out of their mouths ; for the
power of the horses lies in their
mouths — and also in their tails
(their taUs are like serpents,
they have heads, and it is
with their heads that they
hurt).
20 But the rest of mankind,
who Were not kUled by these
plagues, did not repent of the
works of their hands and give
up worshipping daemons and
idols of gold and silver and brass
and stone and wood, which can-
21 not either see or hear or stir ; nor
did they repent of their mur
ders or of their magic spells or of
their sexual vice or of their
thefts.

CHAPTER X
1 And I saw another mighty
angel come do-vsTi from heaven,
clothed with a cloud : and a rain
bow was upon his head, and his
face was as it were the sun, and
his feet as pUlars of fire :
2 And he had in his hand a
little book open : and he set his
but it may simply mean " another angel, a
20

CHAPTER X
1 Then I saw another * strong
angel descend from heaven ;
he was clad in a cloud, with a
rainbow over his head, his face
like the sun, his feet like col
umns of fire, and a small
2 scroll open in his hand. He set
• Referring to v. 2, in aU probability ;
strong one."

610

REVELATION XI

right foot upon the sea, and hia
left foot on the earth,
3 And cried with a loud voice,
as when a lion roareth : and when
he had cried, seven thunders ut
tered their voices.
4 And when the seven thunders
had uttered their voices, I was
about to write : and I heard a
voice from heaven saying unto me.
Seal up those things which the
seven thunders uttered, and write
them not.
5 And the angel which I saw
stand upon the sea and upon the
earth lifted up his hand to heaven,
6 And sware by him that liveth
for ever and ever, who created
heaven, and the things that
therein are, and the earth, and
the things that therein are, and the
sea, and the things which are
therein, that there should be time
no longer :
7 But in the days of the voice
of the seventh angel, when he
shaU begin to sound, the mystery
of God should be finished, as he
hath declared to his servants the
prophets. 8 And the voice which I heard
from heaven spake unto me again,
and said. Go and take the little
book which is open in the hand of
the angel which standeth upon the
sea and upon the earth.
9 And I went unto the angel,
and said unto him. Give me the
little book. And he said unto me.
Take it, and eat it up ; and it shall
make thy belly bitter, but it shall
be in thy mouth sweet as honey.
10 And I took the Uttle book
out of the angel's hand, and ate it
up ; and it was in my mouth
sweet as honey : and as soon as I
had eaten it, my belly was bitter.
11 And he said unto me. Thou
must prophesy again before many
peoples, and nations, and tongues,
and kings.

his right foot on the sea, his
3 left upon the earth, and
shouted aloud like a Uon
roaring ; and at his shout the
seven thunders gave voice.
4 After the seven thunders had
spoken, I was going to write it
down ; but I heard a voice
from heaven saying,
" Seal up what the seven
thunders have said, do not
write it."
5 Then the angel I saw stand
ing on the sea and the earth
raised his right hand to
heaven
6 and swore by Him
who lives for ever and ever,
who created the heaven
and what is in ii,
the earth and what is in it,
and the sea and what is
in it,
" 'There shall be no more de-
7 lay ; in the days of the seventh
angel's voice, when he now
blows his blast, then shall the
secret purpose of God be (lU-
fiUed, as he assured his servants
the prophets."
S Then the voice I had heard
from heaven again talked to
me, saying,
" Go and take the small
scroU which lies open in the
hand of the angel who is stand
ing on the sea and the earth."
9 So I went to the angel,
saying, " Give me the small
scroll." " Take it," said he,
" and swallow it; it wUl taste
sweet as honey, but it wiU
10 be bitter to digest." Then I
took the small scroll from the
hand of the angel and swallowed
it ; it did taste sweet, like honey.
but when I had eaten it, it was
11 bitter to digest. Then I was
told, " You must prophesy
again of many peoples and na
tions and languages and kings."

CHAPTER XI
1 And there was given me a
reed Uke unto a rod : and the angel
stood, saying. Rise, and measure

CHAPTER XI
And I was given a reed like a
rod, and told, " Rise up and
measure the temple of God

REVELATION XI

611

the temple of God, and the altar,
and them that worship therein.
2 But the court which is with
out the temple leave out, and
measure it not ; for it is given unto
the GentUes : and the holy city
shall they tread under foot forty
and two months.
3 And I wdU give power unto
my two witnesses, and they shall
prophesy a thousand two hundred
a7id threescore days, clothed in
sackcloth. 4 These are the two olive trees,
and the two candlesticks .standing
before the God of the earth.
5 And if any man -wUl hurt
them, fire proceedeth out of their
mouth, and devoureth their ene
mies : and ff any man -wUl hurt
them, he must in this manner be
kUled. 6 These have power to shut
heaven, that it rain not in the days
of their prophecy : and have power
over waters to turn them to blood,
and to smite the earth -with aU
plagues, as often as they wdU.
7 And when they shaU have
finished their testimony, the beast
that ascendeth out of the bottom
less pit shaU make war against
them, and shall overcome them,
and kill thpm.
8 And their dead bodies shall lie
in the street of the great city,
which spiritually is called Scdom
and Egypt, where also our Lord
was crucified.
9 And they of the people and
kindreds and tongues and nations
shall see their dead bodies three
days and an half, and shall not
suffer their dead bodies to be
put in graves.
10 And they that dwell upon
the earth shaU rejoice over them,
and make merry, and shall send
gffts one to another ; because these
two prophets tormented them that
dwelt on the earth.
11 And after three days and an
haff the spirit of lffe from God
entered into them, and they
stood upon their feet; and great
fear fell upon them which saw
them.

and the altar, numbering
2 the worshippers ; but omit
the court outside the temple,
do not measure that, for
it has been given over to the
Gentiles ; and the city -svUl
be under their heel for two
S and forty months. vBut I wiU
allow my two witnesses to
prophesy for twelve hun
dred and sixty days, clad in
4 sackcloth (they are the two
olive-trees and the two lamp-
stands which stand before the
Lord of the earth) :
6 whoever tries to harm them,
fire will issue from their
mouth and consume
their enemies ;
whoever shoiUd try to harm
them,
so must he be kUled."
6 They have power to shut
up the sky, so that no rain
falls during the days when
they are prophesying ; and
they have power over the
waters, to turn them into
blood, and also to smite the
earth with all manner of
plagues as often as they
7 choose. But, when they
have finished their testimony,
the Beast that ascends from
the abyss will make war on
them and conquer them and
8 kUl them, and their corpses
wdU lie in the streets of that
great City whose mystical
name is Sodom and Egypt —
where their Lord also was
9 crucified. For three days
and a half men from all peo
ples and tribes and tongues
and nations look at their
corpses, refusing to let their
10 corpses be buried ; and the
dwellers on earth -vsdU gloat
over them and rejoice, sending
presents to congratulate one
another — for these two pro
phets were a toiment -to the
11 dwellers on earth. But after
three days and a half the breath
of life from God entered them ;
they stood on their feet {terror
12 /eH on those who sawthem)and

612

REVELATION XII

12 And they heard a great voice
from heaven saying unto them.
Come up hither. And they as
cended up to heaven in a cloud ;
and their enemies beheld them.
13 And the same hour was there
a great earthquake, and the tenth
part of the city fell, and in the
earthquake were slain of men
seven thousand : and the remnant
were affrighted, and gave glory to
the God of heaven.
14 The second woe is past ;
and, behold, the third woe cometh
quickly. 1 5 And the seventh angel sound
ed; and there were great voices in
heaven, sa-ying, The kingdoms of
this world are become the king
doms of our Lord, and of his
Christ ; and he shall reign for ever
and ever.
16 And the four and twenty
elders, which sat before God on
their seats, fell upon their faces,
and worshipped God,
17 Saying, We give thee thanks,
O Lord God Almighty, which art,
and wast, and art to come ; because
thou hast taken to thee thy great
power, and hast reigned,
18 And the nations were angry,
and thy wrath is come, and the
time of the dead, that they should
be judged, and that thou shouldest
give reward unto thy servants the
prophets, and to the saints, and
them that fear thy name, small
and great ; and shouldest destroy
them which destroy the earth.
19 And the temple of God was
opened in heaven, and there was
seen in his temple the ark of his
testament : and there were light
nings, and voices, and thunder
ings, and an earthquake, and
great hail. CHAPTER XII
1 And there appeared a great
wonder in heaven ; a woman
clothed with the sun, and the
moon Under her feet, and upon her
head a crown of twelve stars :
2 And she being with child
cried, travailing in birth, and
pained to be delivered.

heard a loud voice from heaven
telling them, " Come up here."
So up to heaven they went in a
cloud, before the eyes of their
13 enemies. At that hour a
great earthquake took place, a
tenth of the City was destroyed,
and seven thousand souls
perished in the earthquake :
the rest were awestruck, and
gave glory to the God of heaven.
14 The second woe has passed :
the third woe soon is coming.
15 Then the seventh angel blew;
and loud voices followed in
heaven, crying, " The rule of
the world has passed to our
Lord a7id his Christ, and he
shall reign for ever and ever."
16 Then the four and twenty
Presbyters who are seated on
their thrones before God, fell
on their faces and worshipped
17 God, saying,
" We thank thee, Lord God al
mighty, who art and wast,
that thou hast assumed thy
great power and begun to
reign ;
18 the nations were enraged,
but thine anger has come ;
the time has come for the
dead to be judged,
the time for rewarding thy
servants the prophets,
and the saints who reverence
thy name, both low and
high,
the time for destro-ying the
destroyers of the earth."
19 Then the temple of God in
heaven was thrown open, and
the ark of his cove7iant was seen
inside his temple ; there were
fiashes of Iight7ii7ig, loud blasts,
peals of thunder, an earth
quake, and a hailstorm.
CHAPTER XII
1 And a great portent was
seen in heaven, a woman clad
in the sun — ^with the moon
under her feet, and a tiara of
2 twelve stars on her head ; she
was with chUd, crying' in the
pangs of travail, in anguish
for her delivery.

REVELATION XII

613

3 And there appeared another
wonder in heaven ; and behold a
great red dragon, having seven
heads and ten horns, and seven
crowTis upon his heads.
4 And his tail drew the third
part of the stars of heaven, and
did cast them to the earth : and
the dragon stood before the woman
which was ready to be delivered,
for to devour her chUd as soon as
it was born.
5 And she brought forth a man
chUd, who was to rule all nations
with a rod of iron : and her chUd
was caught up unto God, and to
his throne.
6 And the woman fied into the
wUderness, where she hath a place
prepared of God, that they should
feed her there a thousand two
hundred and threescore days.
7 And there was war in heaven :
Michael and his angels fought
against the dragon ; and the dragon
fought and his angels,
8 And prevailed not ; neither
was th*> . place found any more in
heaven. 9 And the great dragon was cast
out, that old serpent, called the
Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth
the whole world : he was cast out
into the earth, and his angels were
cast out with him.
10 And I heard a loud voice say
ing in heaven. Now is come salva
tion, and strength, and the king
dom of our God, and the power
of his Christ : for the accuser of
our brethren is cast down, which
accused them before our God day
and night.
11 And they overcame him by
the blood of the Lamb, and by the
word of their testimony ; and they
loved not their lives unto the
death. 12 Therefore rejoice, 2/e heavens,
and ye that dwell in them. Woe
to the inhabiters of the earth and
of the sea ! for the devU is come
down unto you, having great
wrath, because he knoweth that he
hath but a short time.
13 And when the dragon saw
that he was cast unto the earth,

3 Then another portent was
seen in heaven 1
There was a huge red
dragon, with seven heads and
seven horns and seven diadems
4 upon his heads ; his tail swept
away a third of the stars of
heaven and fiung them to the
earth. And the dragon stood in front
of the woman who was on the
point of being delivered, to
devour her chUd as soon as it
was bom.
6 She gave birth to a son, a male
child, who is to shepherd all
the nations with an iron flail ;
her chUd was caught up to God
6 and to his throne, and she
herself fied to the desert,
where a place has been pre
pared for her by God, in which
she is to be nourished for
twelve hundred and sixty
7 days. And war broke out in
heaven, Michael and his angels
fighting with the dragon ; the
dragon and his angels also
8 fought, but he failed, and there
was no place for them in heaven
9 any longer. So the huge drag
on was thrown down — that old
serpent called the Devil and
Satan, the seducer of the whole
world — thrown do-svn to the
earth, and his angels thro-svn
10 dowm along with him. Then I
heard a loud voice in heaven
saying, " Now it has come, the
salvation and power, the reign
of our God and the authority of
his Christ ! — for the Accuser of
our brothers is thrown down,
who accused them before God
11 day and night. But they have
conquered him by the blood of
the Lamb and by the word of
their testimony ; they had to
die for it, but they did not cling
12 to life. Rejoice for this, O
heavens and ye that dwell in
them 1 But woe to earth and
sea 1 The devil has descended
to you in fierce anger, knowing
13 that his time is short." And
when the dragon found himself
thrown down to earth, he pur-

614

REVELATION XIII

he persecuted the woman which
brought forth the man child.
14 And to the woman were
given two wings of a great eagle,
that she might fly into the wUder
ness, into her place, where she is
nourished for a time, and times,
and half a time, from the face of
the serpent.
15 And the serpent cast out of
his mouth water as a flood after
the woman, that he might cause
her to be carried away of the
flood. 16 And the earth helped the
woman, and the earth opened her
mouth, and swallowed up the
flood which the dragon cast out of
his mouth.
17 And the dragon was -vsToth
with the woman, and went to
make war with the remnant of her
seed, which keep the command
ments of God, and have the testi
mony of Jesus Christ.

sued the woman who had given
14 birth to the male chUd ; but the
woman was given the two -svings
of a great eagle for her fUght
to the desert, to her appointed
place, where she is nourished
for a Time, two Times, and half
a Time, safe from the serpent.
15 Then from his mouth the ser
pent poured water after the
woman like a river, to sweep
16 her away wdth a flood ; but the
earth came to the rescue of the
woman, the earth opened its
mouth and swaUowed up the
river that the dragon had
17 poured out of his mouth. So,
enraged at the woman, the
dragon went off to wage war on
the rest of her offspring, on
those who keep God's com
mandments and hold the testi
mony of Jesus.

CHAPTER XIII
1 And I stood upon the sand of
the sea, and saw a beast rise up out
of the sea, ha-ving seven heads and
ten horns, and upon his horns ten
cro-svns, and upon his heads the
name of blasphemy.
2 And the beast which I saw
was like unto a leopard, and his
feet were as the feet of a bear, and
his mouth as the mouth of a lion :
and the dragon gave him his
power, and his seat, and great
authority. 3 And I saw one of his heads as
it were wounded to death ; and his
deadly wound was healed : and all
the world wondered after the
beast. 4 And they worshipped the
dragon which gave power unto the
beast : and they worshipped the
beast, saying, 'V^Tio is like unto
the beast ? who is able to make
war with him ?
5 And there was given unto him
a mouth speaking great things and
blasphemies ; and power was given
unto him to continue forty and
two months.

CHAPTER XIII
1 Then I stood on the sand
of the sea, and I saw a Beast
rising out of the sea wdth ten
horns and seven heads, ten
diadems * on his horns, and
blasphemous titles on his heads.
2 The Beast I saw resembled a
leopard, his feet were ZiA;e a
bear's, and his mouth like a
lion's. To him the dragon gave
his own power and his owm
throne and great authority.
8 One of his heads looked as ff it
had been slain and killed, but
the deadly wound was healed,
and the whole earth went after
4 him in wonder, worshipping the
dragon for having given author
ity to the Beast, and worship
ping the Beast with the cry,
" "Who is like the Beast ?
'Who can flght with him ? "
5 He was aUowed to utter loud
and blasphemous vaunts, and
allowed to exert authority for
6 two and forty months ; so he
• Here, as in xii. 3, an assumption of
the royal power which really belonged
to God (see xix. 12),

REVELATION XIII

615

6 And he opened his mouth in
blasphemy against God, to blas
pheme his name, and his taber
nacle, and them that dwell in
heaven. 7 And it was given unto him to
make war with the saints, and to
overcome them : and power was
given him over all kindreds, and
tongues, and nations.
8 And aU that dwell upon the
earth shaU worship him, whose
names are not written in the book
of lffe of the Lamb slain from the
foundation of the world.
9 If any man have an ear, let
him hear.
10 He that leadeth into cap
tivity shaU go into captivity : he
that kUleth wdth the sword must
be killed with the sword. Here
is the patience and the faith of
the saints.
11 And I beheld another beast
coming up out of the earth ; and
he had two horns like a lamb, and
he spake as a dragon.
12 And he exerciseth all the
power of the flrst beast before him,
and causeth the earth and them
which dwell therein to worship the
flrst beast, whose deadly wound
was healed.
13 And he doeth great wonders,
so that he maketh flre come dowm
from heaven on the earth in the
sight of men,
14 And deceiveth them that
dweU on the earth by the means of
those miracles which he had
power to do in the sight of the
beast ; saying to them that dwell
on the earth, that they should
make an image to the beast, which
had the wound by a sword, and
did live.
15 And he had po^v^er to give
lffe unto the image of the beast,
that the image of the beast
should both speak, and cause that
as many as would not worship the
image of the beast should be killed.
16 And he causeth all, both
small and great, rich and poor,'
free and bond, to receive a mark
in their right hand, or in their
foreheads :

opened his mouth for blasphe
mies against God, to blaspheme
his name and his dwelling (that
7 is, the dwellers in heaven). He
was allowed to wage war on the
sai7xts and to conquer them, and
given authority over every
tribe and people and tongue
8 and nation ; and all the
dweUers on earth wdll be his
worshippers, everyone whose
name has not been written from
the foundation of the world in
9 the book of Life.* Let anyone
who has an ear listen : —
10 Whoever is destined for cap
tivity,
to captivity he goes :
whoever kills with the sword,
by the sword must he be
killed.
This is what shows the patience
and the faith of the saints.
1 1 Then I saw another Beast ris -
ing from the land ; he had two
horns like a lamb, but he spoke
12 like a dragon. He exerts the
full authority of the flrst Beast
in his presence, causing the
earth and its inhabitants to
worship the flrst Beast, whose'
13 deadly wound was healed. He
perforins amazing miracles,
even making flre descend from
heaven on earth in the sight of
14 men, and by dint of the miracles
he is allowed to perform in pres
ence of the Beast, he seduces
the dwellers on earth ; he bids
the dwellers on earth erect a
statue to the Beast who lived
after being wounded by the
15 sword, and to this statue of the
Beast he was allowed to impart
the breath of lffe, so that the
statue of the Beast should actu
ally speak. He has everyone
put to death who will not wor-
16 ship the statue of the Beast, and
he obliges all men, low and
high, rich and poor, freemen
and slaves alike, to have a mark
put upon their right hand or
• The words " of the Lamb slain "
(toO apviov TOU ea-<l>ayp.evov) are probably a
gloss from xxi. 27. The book of Life
elsewhere appears without any such
addition.

616

REVELATION XIV

17

17 And that no man might buy
or sell, save he that had the mark,
or the name of the beast, or the
number of his name.
18 Here is wisdom. Let him 18
that hath understanding count
the number of the beast : for it is
the number of a man ; and his
number is Sis hundred threescore
and six.

their forehead, so that no one
can buy or seU unless he bears
the mark, that is the name of the
Beast or the cipher of his name.
Now for the gfft of interpreta
tion ! Let the discerning cal
culate the cipher of the Beast ;
it is the cipher of a man, and
the figures are .six hundred and
sixty -six.

CHAPTER XIV
1 Then I looked, and there
was the Lamb standing on
mount Sion, and along with
him a hundred and forty-four
thousand bearing his name and
the name of his Father ¦written
2 on their foreheads I And I
heard a voice from heaven like
the sound of many waves and the
sound of loud thunder ; the
voice I heard was like harpists
3 playing on their harps ; they
were singing * a new song
before the throne and before
the four living Creatures and
the Presbyters, and no one
could learn that song except
the hundred and forty -four
thousand who had been ran-
4 somed from earth. They have
not been deflled by intercourse
wdth women — they are ceU-
bates ; they follow the Lamb
wherever he goes ; they have
been ransomed from among
men, as the first to be reaped
5 for God and the Lamb. And
on their lips no lie was ever de
tected t ; they are stainless.
6 Then I saw another angel
fiying in mid-heaven with an
eternal gospel for the inhab
itants of the earth, for every
nation and tribe and tongue
7 and people ; he cried aloud,
" Pear God and give him
glory, for the hour of his judg
ment has come ; worship him
who made heaven and earth, the
sea and the fountains of water."
• Omitting [tis],
t The thought and phraseology of the whole passage should be compared and
contrasted with 1 Pet. ii. 21-22.

CHAPTER XIV
1 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb
stood on the mount Sion, and with
him an hundred forty and four
thousand, having his Father's
name written in their foreheads.
2 And I heard a voice from
heaven, as the voice of many
waters, and as the voice of a great
thunder : and I heard the voice
of harpers harping with their
harps :
3 And they sung as it were a
new song before the throne, and
before the four beasts, and the
elders : and no man could learn
that song but the hundred and
forty and four thousand, which
were redeemed from the earth.
4 These are they which were not
defiled with women ; for they are
virgins. These are they which
foUow the Lamb whithersoever he
goeth. These were redeemed from
among men, being the firstfruits
unto God and to the Lamb.
6 And in their mouth was found
no guile : for they are without
fault before the throne of God.
6 And I saw another angel fly
in the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting gospel to preach unto
them that dwell on the earth, and
to every nation, and kindred, and
tongue, and people,
7 Saying with a loud voice.
Pear God, and give glory to him ;
for the hour of his judgment is
come : and worship him that made
heaven, and earth, and the sea, and
the fountains of waters.

REVELATION XIV

617

8 And there followed another
angel, saying. Babylon is fallen, is
fallen, that great city, because she
made all nations drink of the wine
of the wrath of her fornication.
9 And the third angel followed
them, saying with a loud voice.
If any man worship the beast and
his image, and receive his mark
in his forehead, or in his hand,
10 The same shall drink of the
wine of the wrath of God, which
is poured out without mixture
into the cup of his indignation ;
and he shall be tormented with
flre and brimstone in the presence
of the holy angels, and in the
presence of the Lamb :
11 And the smoke of their tor
ment ascendeth up for ever and
ever : and they have no rest day
nor night, who worship the beast
and his image, and whosoever
receiveth the mark of his name.
12 Here is the patience of the
saints : here are they that keep the
commandments of God, and the
faith of Jesus.
13 And I heard a voice from
heaven saying unto me. Write,
Blessed are the dead which die in
the Lord from henceforth : Yea,
saith the Spirit, that they may
rest from their labours ; and their
works do follow them.
14 And I looked, and behold a
white cloud, and upon the cloud
one sat like unto the Son of man,
ha^ving on his head a golden
crown, and in his hand a sharp
sickle. 15 And another angel came out
of the temple, crying with a loud
voice to him that sat on the cloud,
Thrust in thy sickle, and reap : for
the time is come for thee to reap ;
for the harvest of the earth is ripe.
16 And he that sat on the cloud
thrust in his sickle on the earth ;
and the earth was reaped.
17 And another angel came out
of the temple which is in heaven,
he also having a sharp sickle.
18 And another angel came out
from the altar, which had power
over flre ; and cried with a loud
cry to him that had the sharp

8 And another, a second angel
followed, crying, " Fallen,
fallen is Babylo7% the great, who
made all nations drink the wine
of the passion of her vice 1 "
9 They were followed by another,
a third angel, crying aloud,
" Whoever worships the Beast
and his statue, and lets his
forehead or hand be marked,
10 he shall drink the wine of God's
passion, poured out untempered
in the cup of his aiiger, and shall
be tortured with fire and brim.-
stone before the holy angels and
11 before the Lamb : the smoke
of their torture rises for ever and
ever, and they get no rest from
it, day and night, these wor
shippers of the Beast and his
statue, and all who are marked
12 with his name." This is what
shows the patience of the
saints — they who keep God's
commands and the faith of
Jesus.
13 Then I heard a voice from
heaven saying, " Write this : —
' Blessed are the dead who die
in the Lord from henceforth !
Even so, it is the voice of the
Spirit — blessed in resting from
their toils ; for what they have
done goes vsdth them.' "
14 Then I looked, and there was
a white cloud, and seated on
the cloud One resembling a hu
man being, a golden crown upon
his head and a sharp sickle in
15 his hand. And another angel
came out of the temple shout
ing aloud to him who sat upon
the cloud,
" Thrust your sickle in and reap,
the time has eome to reap,
the harvest of earth is ripe
and ready."
16 So he who sat upon the cloud
swung his sickle over the earth,
17 and the earth was reaped. Then
another angel came out of the
temple, he too wdth a sharp
18 sickle ; and another angel came
from the altar — he who has
power over flre — and called
loudly to the one who had the
sharp sickle,

618

RE-DELATION XV

sickle, saying. Thrust in thy sharp
sickle, and gather the clusters of
the vine of the earth ; for her
grapes are fully ripe.
19 And the angel thrust in his
sickle into the earth, and gathered
the vine of the earth, and cast it
into the great -svinepress of the
wrath of God.
20 And the ¦winepress was trod
den without the city, and blood
came out of the winepress, even
unto the horse bridles, by the
space of a thousand and six hun
dred furlongs.

" Thrust your sharp sickle in,
cuU the clnsters from the
Vine of earth,
for its grapes are fuUy ripe."
19 So the angel swomg his sickle
on the earth and cuUed the
clusters from the Vine of earth,
fUnging the grapes into the
great winepress of God's ¦svrath ;
20 outside the City was the wine
press trodden, and blood gushed
out of the winepress as high as
a horse's bridle for the space
of two hundred mUes.

CHAPTER XV
1 And I saw another sign in
heaven, great and marvellous,
seven angels ha-ving the seven last
plagues ; for in them is filled up
the wrath of God.
2 And I saw as it were a sea of
glass mingled with fire : and them
that had gotten the -victory over
the beast, and over his image, and
over his mark, and over the
number of his name, stand on
the sea of glass, ha-ving the harps
of God.
3 And they sing the song of
Moses the servant of God, and the
song of the Lamb, saying, Great
and marveUous are thy works.
Lord God Almighty ; just and
true are thy ways, thou King of
saints. 4 -Who shall not fear thee, O
Jjord, and glorffy thy name ? for
thou only art holy : for all nations
shall come and worship before thee ;
for thy judgments are made mani
fest. 5 And after that I looked, and,
behold, the temple of the taber
nacle of the testimony in heaven
was opened :
6 And the seven angels came
out of the temple, ha'sdng the
seven plagues, clothed in pure and
white linen, and having their
breasts girded with golden girdles.
7 And one of the four beasts
gave unto the seven angels seven
• That is, after the interlude of 2-4.
or stage of the vision.

CHAPTER XV
1 Then I saw another por
tent in Heaven, great and
marvellous : seven angels -with
seven plagues — the last plagues,
for they complete the ¦wrath of
2 God. And I saw what was like
a sea of glass mixed with fire,
and, standing beside the sea of
glass, those who came off con
querors from the Beast and his
statue and the cipher of his
name ; they had harps of God
3 and they were singing the song
of Moses the servant of God and
the song of the Lamb —
" Great and marvellous are thy
deeds.
Lord God almighty I
Just and true thy ways,
O King of nations I
4 Who shall 7iot fear, O Lord,
and glorify thy name ?
for thou alone art holy.
Yea, all nations shall come
a7id worship before thee,
for thy judgments are dis
closed."
6 After that * 1 looked, and the
temple of the tabernacle of testi
mony in heaven was thro-svn
6 open, and out of the temple
came the seven angels with the
seven plagues, robed in pure
dazzling Zinen, their breasts
encircled wdth golden belts.
7 Then one of the four living
Creatures gave the seven angels
The words always denote a fresh phase

REVELATION XVI

619

golden -vials fuU of the wrath of
God, who liveth for ever and ever.
8 And the temple was filled with
smoke from the glory of God, and
from his power ; and no man was
able to enter into the temple, till
the seven plagues of the seven
angels were fulfUled.

seven golden bowls full of the
wrath of God who lives for ever
8 and ever ; and the temple was
filled with smoke from the glory
of God and from his might,
nx)r could anyone enter the
temple till the seven plagues of
the seven angels were over.

CHAPTER XVI
1 And I heard a great voice out
of the temple saying to the seven
angels. Go your ways, and pour
out the vials of the wrath of God
upon the earth.
2 And the first went, and poured
out his vial upon the earth ; and
there fell a noisome and grievous
sore upon the men which had the
mark of the beast, and upon them
which worshipped his image.
3 And the second angel poured
out his -vial upon the sea ; and it be
came as the blood of a dead man :
and every li-ving soul died in the sea.
4 And the third angel poured
out his -vial upon the rivers and
fountains of waters ; and they
became blood.
5 And I heard the angel of the
waters say, Thou art righteous, O
Lord, which art, and wast, and
shalt be, because thou hast judged
thus. 6 For they have shed the blood
of saints and prophets, and thou
hast given them blood to drink ;
for they are worthy.
7 And I heard another out of the
altar say. Even so. Lord God Al
mighty, true and righteous are thy
judgments. 8 And the fourth angel poured
out his -vial upon the sun ; and
power was given unto him to
scorch men with fire.
9 And men were scorched with
great heat, and blasphemed the
name of God, which hath power
over these plagnes : and they re
pented not to give him glory. -
10 And the fifth angel poured
out his vial upon the^seat of the
Ibeast ; and his kingdom was full
of darkness ; and they gnawed
their tongues for pain,

CHAPTER XVI
1 Then I heard a loud voice
from the temple telling the seven
angels, " Go and pour out the seven
bowls of the wrath of God on
earth."
2 So the first went off and
poured his bowl upon the land ;
and noisome, painful ulcers
broke out on those who bore
the mark of the Beast and
worshipped his statue.
3 The second poured out his
bowl upon the sea ; it turned
blood like the blood of a corpse,
and every U-ving thing within
the sea perished.
4 The third poured out his
bowl upon the rivers and foun
tains of water, and they turned
blood.
5 Then I heard the angel of
the waters cry,
" O holy One, who art and
wast, just art thou in this thy
6 sentence. They poured out the
blood of saints and prophets,
and thou hast given fhem blood
7 to drink I They deserve it ! "
And I heard the altar cry,
" Even so. Lord God almighty :
true and just are thy sentences
of doom."
8 The fourth angel poured out
his bowl upon the sun ; and the
sun was allowed to scorch men
9 -vsdth fire, tUl men, scorched by
the fierce heat, blasphemed the
name of the God who had con
trol of these plagues ; yet they
would not repent and give him
glory.
10 The fifth poured out his
bowl upon the throne of the
Beast ; his realm was darke7ied,
and men gnawed their tongues

620

REVELATION XVI

11 And blasphemed the God of
heaven because of their pains and
their sores, and repented not of
their deeds.
12 And the sixth angel poured
out his vial upon the great river
Euphrates ; and the water thereof
was dried up, that the way of the
kings of the east might be pre
pared. 13 And I saw three unclean
spirits like frogs come out of the
mouth of the dragon, and out of
the mouth of the beast, and out of
the mouth of the false prophet.
14 For they are the spirits of
devUs, working miracles, which go
forth unto the kings of the earth
and of the whole world, to gather
them to the battle of that great
day of God Almighty.
15 Behold, I come as a thief.
Blessed is he that watcheth, and
keepeth his garments, lest he walk
naked, and they see his shame.
16 And he gathered them to
gether into a place called in the
Hebrew tongue Armageddon.
17 And the seventh angel
poured out his -vial into the air ;
and there came a great voice out
of the temple of heaven, from the
throne, saying. It is done.
18 And there were voices, and
thunders, and lightnings ; and
there was a great earthquake, such
as was not since men were upon
the earth, so mighty an earth
quake, and so great.
19 And the great city was di-vi
ded into three parts, and the cities
of the nations fell : and great
Babylon came in remembrance
before God, to give unto her the
cup of the wine of the fierceness of
his wrath.
20 And every island fled away,
and the mountains were not
found. 21 And there fell upon men a
great haU out of heaven, every
stone about the weight of a talent :
and men blasphemed God because
of the plague of the hail ; for the
plague thereof was exceeding
great.

11 in angiiish, blaspheming the
God of heaven for their pains
and their ulcers, but refusing
to repent of their doings.
12 The sixth poured out his
bowl on the great river Eu
phrates, and its waters were
dried up to prepare the way
for the kings from the east.
13 Then I saw issuing from the
mouth of the dragon and from
the mouth of the Beast and
from the mouth of the false
Prophet, three foul spirits
14 like frogs — demon-spirits per
forming miracles, who come
out to muster the kings of
the whole world for battle on
the great Day of almighty
God.
15 (Lo, I am coming like a
thief ; blessed be he who keeps
awake and holds his raiment
fast, not to go naked and
have the shame of ex
posure !) *
16 And they were mustered
at the spot called (in Hebrew)
Harmagedon.
17 The seventh angel poured
out his bowl in the air ; then
came a loud voice out of the
temple of heaven from the
throne, crying,
18 " AU is over ! " foUowed by
flashes of light7iing, loudblasts,
peals of thu7ider, and amightj
earthquake, the like of which
never was si7ice man lived on
earth, such a mighty earth-
19 quake it was ; the great City
was shattered in three parts,
the cities of the nations feU,
and God remembered to give
Babylon the great the cup of
the wine of the. passion of his
20 anger. Every island fled away,
the mountains disappeared,
21 and huge hailstones feU from
heaven on men, till men blas
phemed God for the plague of
the haU — for the plague of
it was fearful.
* Ver. 15 interrupts the sequence of
thought ; it is either a gloss or misplaced,
perhaps from the third chapter.

REVELATION XVII

621

CHAPTER XVII
1 And there came one of the
seven angels which had the seven
vials, and talked with me, saying
unto me. Come hither : I wUl shew
unto thee the judgment of the
great whore that sitteth upon
many waters :
2 With whom the kings of the
earth have committed fornication,
and the inhabitants of the earth
have been made drunk with the
wdne of her fornication.
3 So he carried me away in the
spirit into the -wilderness : and I
saw a woman sit upon a scarlet
coloured beast, fuU of names of
blasphemy, ha-ving seven heads
and ten horns.
4 And the woman was arrayed
in purple and scarlet colour, and
decked with gold and precious
stones and pearls, having a golden
cup in her hand fuU of abomina
tions and filthiness of her fornica
tion :
5 And upon her forehead was
a name written, MYSTERY,
BABYLON THE GREAT,
THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS
AND ABOMINATIONS OF
THE EARTH.
6 And I saw the woman drunk
en with the blood of the saints,
and with the blood of the martyrs
of Jesus : and when I saw her, I
wondered wdth great admiration.
7 And the angel said unto me,
'Wherefore didst thou marvel ? I
wdll teU thee the mystery of the
woman, and of the beast that car-
rieth her, which hath the seven
heads and ten horns.
8 The beast that thou sawest
was, and is not : and shall ascend
out of the bottomless pit, and go
into perdition : and they that dwell
on the earth shall wonder, whose
names were not written in the book
of Ufe from the foundation of the
world, when they behold the beast
that was, and is not, and yet is.
9 And here is the mind which
hath -wisdom. The seven heads
are seven mountains, on which the
woman sitteth.

CHAPTER XVII
1 Then came one of the
seven angels with the seven
plagues and .spoke to me,
saying, " Come and I wdll show you
the doom of the great Harlot
who is seated on many waters,
2 with whom the kings of earth
have cmnmitted vice, and the
dweUers on earth have been
drunk with the wine of her
-vice."
3 So he bore me away rapt in
the Spiiit to the desert, and I
saw a woman sitting on a scar
let Beast covered with blasphe
mous titles ; it had seven heads
and ten horns.
4 The woman was clad in
purple and scarlet, her orna-
raents were of gold and precious
stones, and pearls, in her hand
was a golden cup full of aU
abominations and the impuri-
6 ties of her vice, and on her
forehead a name was written
by way of symbol,
" Babylon the great, the
mother of harlots and of all
abominations on earth."
6 Then I saw the woman was
drunk wdth the blood of the
saints and the blood of the
witnesses of Jesus ; and as I
looked at her I marveUed
7 greatly. But the angel said
to me " Why marvel ? I -vsdll
explain to you the mystery of
the woman, and of the Beast
with the seven heads and the
ten horns who carries her.
8 The Beast you have seen was,
is not, but is to rise from the
abyss — yet to perdition he
shall go — and the dweUers on
earth wdll wonder (all whose
names have not been written
from the foundation of the
world i7i the boolc of Life), when
they see that the Beast was,
9 is not, but is coming. Now
for the interpretation of the
discerning mind ! The seven
heads are seven hUls, on which
10 the woman is seated : also.

622

REVELATION XVIII

10 And there are seven kings :
flve are fallen, and one is, and the
other is not yet come ; and when
he cometh, he must continue a
short space.
11 And the beast that was, and
is not, even he is the eighth, and
is of the seven, and goeth into
perdition. 12 And the ten horns which
thou sawest are ten kings, which
have received no kingdom as yet ;
but receive power as kings one
hour with the beast.
13 These have one mind, and
shall give their power and strength
unto the beast.
14 These shall make war wdth
the Lamb, and the Lamb shaU
overcome them : for he is Lord
of lords, and King of kings: and
they that are wdth him are called,
and chosen, and faithful.
15 And he saith unto me. The
waters which thou sawest, where
the whore sitteth, are peoples,
and multitudes, and nations, and
tongues. 16 And the ten horns which
thou sawest upon the beast, these
shaU hate the whore, and shaU
make her desolate and naked, and
shaU eat her flesh, and burn her
with flre.
17 For God hath put in their
hearts to fulfll his wUl, and to
agree, and give their kingdom
unto the beast, untU the words of
God shaU be fulflUed.
18 And the woman which thou
sawest is that great city, which
reigneth over the kings of the
earth.

they are seven kings, of whom
flve have fallen, one is living,
and the other has not arrived
yet — and when he does arrive,
he can only stay a little whUe.
11 As for the Beast which was and
is not, he is an eighth head ; he
belongs to the seven, and to
12 perdition he shall go. As for
the ten horns you have seen,
they are ten kings who have ho
royal power as yet, but receive
royal authority for an hour
along with the Beast ; they
13 are of one mind, and they con
fer their power and authority
14 upon the Beast, They wiU
wage war on the Lamb, but the
Lamb wUl conquer them be
cause he is iord of lords and
Ki7ig of kings — the Lamb and
the elect, the chosen, the faith-
15 ful who are with him." He also
told me, " The waters you saw,
on which the woman is seated,
are peoples and hosts, nations
16 and tongues. As for the ten
homs you have seen, they and
the Beast wdU hate the harlot,
lay her waste, and strip her
naked ; they -svUl devour her
flesh and bum her with flre,
17 for God has put it into their
hearts to execute his purpose,
by having one mind and by
conferring their royal power
upon the Beast, imtU the words
18 of God are fulflUed. As for
the woman you have seen, she
is the great City which reigns
over the kings of the cai-th."*
* Possibly xix:. 9-10 (" The angel
also . . .") originally came at this place
in the narrative.

CHAPTER XVIII
1 And after these things I saw
another angel come down from
heaven, having great power; and
the earth was lightened with his
glory. 2 And he cried mightily wdth a
strong voice, saying, Babylon the
great is fallen, is fallen, and is be
come the habitation of de-vils, and

CHAPTER XVIII
1 After that I saw another
angel descend from heaven,
great in might ; his radiance
2 lit up the earth, and he shouted
aloud wdth a strong voice,
" Fallen, fallen is Babylon the
great,
now she is a haunt of demons,
the den of all foul spirits.

REVELATION XVIII

623

' the hold of every foul spirit, and
a cage of every unclean and hate
ful bird.
3 For all nations have drunk of
the -wine of the wrath of her forni
cation, and the kings of the earth
have committed fornication with
her, and the merchants of the
earth are waxed rich through the
abundance of her delicacies.
4 And I heard another voice
from heaven, saying, Come out of
her, my people, that ye be not
partakers of her sins, and that ye
receive not of her plagues.
5 For her sins have reached
unto heaven, and God hath re
membered her iniquities.
6 Reward her even as she re
warded you, and double unto her
double according to her works : in
the cup which she hath fUled fiU
to her double.
7 How much she hath glorifled
herseff, and lived deliciously, so
much torment and sorrow give
her : for she saith in her heart, I
sit a queen, and am no wddow, and
shaU see no sorrow.
8 Therefore shall her plagues
come in one day, death, and mourn
ing, and famine ; and she shall be
utterly bumed wdth flre : for strong
is the Lord God who judgeth her.
9 And the kings of the earth,
who have committed fornication
and Uved deliciously with her,
shaU bewaU her, and lament for
her, when they shall see the smoke
of her burning,
10 Standing afar off for the fear
of her torment, saying, Alas, alas
that great city Babylon, that
mighty city ! for in one hour is thy
judgment come.
11 And the merchants of the
earth shall weep and mourn over
her ; for no man buyeth their
merchandise any more :
12 The merchandise of gold,
and silver, and precious stones,
and of pearls, and flne linen, and
purple, and silk, and scarlet, and
all thyine wood, and all manner
vessels of ivory, and all manner
vessels of most precious wood, and
of brass, and iron, and marble,

a cage for every foul and
loathsome bird :
3 for all nations have drunk the
wine of the passion of her vice,
the ki7igs of the earth have com
mitted vice with her,
and by the wealth of her
wantonness earth's traders
have grown rich."
4 And I heard another voice
from heaven crying,
" Come out of her, O my peo
ple, that you share not her sins,
that you partake not of her
plagues :
6 for high as heaven her sins are
heaped, and God calls her mis
deeds to the reckoning.
6 Render to her what she ren
dered to others,
aye, double the doom for all
she has done ;
mix her the draught double
in the cup she mixed for others.
7 As she gloried and played the
wanton, so give her like mea
sure of torture and tears.
Since in her heart she vaunts,
' A queen I sit, no widow I,
tears I shall never know,'
8 so shall her plagues fall in a
single day,
pestUence, tears, and famine:
she shall be burnt with flre —
for strong is God the Lord her
judge.
9 And the kings of the earth who
committed vice and wantoned
with her shall weep and wail over
her, as they watch the smoke of
10 her burning ; for fear of her
torture they wdll stand far off,
crying, ' Woe and alas, thou great
city I
thou strong city of Babylon I
In one brief hour thy doom
has come.'
11 And the traders of earth shaU
weep and wail over her ; for
now there is none to buy their
12 freights, freights of gold, sUver,
jewels, pearls, flne linen, pur
ples, sUk, scarlet stuff, aU sorts
of citron wood and ivory wares,
aU articles of costly wood, of
bronze, of iron and of marble,

624

REVELATION XVIII

13 And cinnamon, and odours,
and ointments, and frankincense,
and wine, and oil, and fine
flour, and wheat, and beasts, and
sheep, and horses, and chariots,
and slaves, and souls of men.
14 And the fruits that thy soul
lusted after are departed from
thee, and all things which were
dainty and goodly are departed
from thee, and thou shalt flnd
them no more at all.
15 The merchants of these
things, which were made rich by
her, shall stand afar off for the
fear of her torment, weeping and
wailing, .
16 And saying, Alas, alas that
great city, that was clothed in flne
linen, and purple, and scarlet, and
decked with gold, and precious
stones, and pearls !
17 For in one hour so great
riches is come to nought. And
every shipmaster, and all the com
pany in ships, and saUors, and as
many as trade by sea, stood afar off,
18 And cried when they saw the
smoke of her burning, saying.
What city is like unto this great
city! 19 And they cast dust on their
heads, and cried, weeping and
wailing, saying, Alas, ,alas that
great city, wherein were made
rich all that had ships in the sea
by reason of her costliness ! for in
one hour is she made desolate.
20 Rejoice over her, ftoM heaven,
and ye holy apostles and prophets ;
for God hath avenged you on her.
21 And a mighty angel took up
a stone like a great millstone, and
cast it into the sea, saying, Thus
with violence shall that great city
Babylon be thrown down, and
shall be found no more at all.
22 And the voice of harpers, and
musicians, and of pipers, and trum
peters, shall be heard no more at
all in thee ; and no craftsman, of
¦svhatsoever craft he be, shall be
found any more in thee ; and the
sound of a millstone shall be heard
no more at all in thee ;
23 And the light of a candle
• Ver, 14 has been misplaced from its

13 with cinnamon, balsam, spices,
myrrh, frankincense, wines,
olive-oU, fine fiour and wheat,
with cattle, sheep, horses, car
riages, slaves, and the souls of
16 me7i.* The traders in these
wares, who made rich profits
from her, will stand far off for
fear of her torture, weeping and
wailing :
16 ' Woe and alas, for the great
city,
robed in linen, in purple and
scarlet,
her ornaments of gold, of
jewels and pearl !
17 And all this splendour gone
in one brief hour ! '
And all shipmasters and sea
faring folk, sailors and all whose
business lies upon the sea, stood
18 far off as they watched the
smoke of her burning, crying,
' What city was like the great
19 City ? ' They threw dust on
their heads and cried, as they
wept and wailed,
' Woe and alas for the great
City,
where all shipmen made rich
profit by her treasures I
Gone, gone in one brief hour 1 '
20 O heaven, rejoice over her I
Saints, apostles, prophets,
rejoice !
For God has avenged you on
her now."
21 Then a strong angel Iffted a
boulder like a huge millstone
and flung it into the sea, cry
ing, ' ' So shall the great city, Baby
lon, he hurled down, hurtling,
and never be seen any more :
22 and </ie sotind o/ harpists and
minstrels and flute-
players and trumpeters
shall 77ever he heard in thee more:
and craftsmen of any craft
shall neverbefo7md in ther more:
and the sound of the millstone
shall never be heard in
thee more : ,
23 and the light of a lamp
shall never be seen in thee
more :
original position in the fniddle ot ver. 23.

REVELATION XIX

626

shaU shine no more at all in thee ;
and the voice of the bridegroom
and of the bride shall be heard no
more at all in thee : for thy mer
chants were the great men of the
earth ; for by thy sorceries were
aU nations deceived.
24 And in her was found the
blood of prophets, and of saints,
and of all that were slain upon the
earth. • Ver. 24, like ver. 20, links xvil. 6
to the outburst of xix. 2.

and the voice of the bridegroom
and bride shall never be heard
in thee more.
14 Vanished the ripe fruit of thy
soul's desire ! Perished thy
luxury and splendour ! Never
again to be seen.
23 For the magnates of earth were
thy traders; all nations were
seduced by thy magic spells.
24 And in her was found the
blood of prophets and saints, of
all who were slain upon earth." *

CHAPTER XIX
1 And after these things I
heard a great voice of much people
in heaven, saying, AUeluia ; Sal
vation, and glory, and honour,
and power, unto the Lord our
God: 2 For true and righteous are his
judgments: for he.hath judged the
great whore, which did corrupt the
earth -svith her fornication, and
hath avenged the blood of his ser
vants at her hand.
3 And again they said. Alle
luia. And her smoke rose up for
ever and ever.
4 And the four and twenty
elders and the four beasts feU down
and worshipped God that sat on
the throne, saying, Amen ; Alle
luia. 5 And a voice came out of the
throne, saying. Praise our God, aU
ye his servants, and ye that fear
him, both small and great.
6 And I heard as it were the
voice of a great multitude, and as
the voice of many waters, and as
the voice of mighty thunderings,
saying. Alleluia : for the Lord God
omnipotent reigneth.
7 Let us be glad and rejoice, and
give honour to him : for the mar
riage of the Lamb is come, and his
wife hath made herself ready.
8 And to her was granted that
she should be arrayed in flne linen,
clean and white : for the flne linen
is the righteousness of saints.
9 And he saith unto me. Write,
Blessed are they which are called

CHAPTER XIX
1 After that I heard what
was Uke the shout of a great
host in heaven, crying,
" Hallelujah 1 salvation and
glory and power are our God's 1
2 True a7id just are his sen
tences of doom ;
he has doomed the great
Harlot who destroyed earth
with her vice, he has avenged
onher the blood of hisservants."
3 Again they repeated,
" Hallelujah I And the smoke
of her goes up for ever and ever 1 "
4 Then the four and twenty
Presbyters and the four living
Creatures fell down and wor
shipped God who is seated on
the throne, crying, " So be it,
5 hallelujah 1 " And a voice
came from the throne,
" Extol our God, all ye his ser
vants, ye who reverence him, low
and high 1 "
6 Then 1 heard a cry like the
shout of a great host and the
sound of many waves and the
roar of heavy thunder — •
"Hallelujah! now the Lord
our God almighty reigns I
7 Let us re j oice a7idtriu7nph, let
us give him the glory 1 For now
comes the marriage of the Lamb;
his bride has arrayed herself,
8 Yea, she is allowed to put on
flne linen, dazzling white " (the
white linen is the righteous
9 conduct of the saints). Then
I was told, "Write this: —
' Blessed are those who have

626

REVELATION XIX

unto the marriage supper of the
Lamb. And he saith unto me,
These are the true sayings of
God. 10 And I fell at his feet to wor
ship htm. And he said unto me.
See thou do it not : I am thy fel
lowservant, and of thy brethren
that have the testimony of Jesus :
worship God : for the testimony of
Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.
11 And I saw heaven opened,
and behold a white horse ; and he
that sat upon him was called
Faithful and True, and in right
eousness he doth judge and make
war. 12 His eyes were as a flame of
flre, and on his head loere many
crowns ; and he had a name
written, that no man knew, but
he himself.
13 And he was clothed with a
vesture dipped in blood : and his
name is called The Word of God.
14 And the armies which were in
heaven followed him upon white
horses, clothed in flne linen, white
and clean.
15 And out of his mouth goeth a
sharp sword, that with it he shoiUd
smite the nations : and he shall
rule them with a rod of iron : and
he treadeth the winepress ot the
flerceness and wrath of Almighty
God. 16 And he hath on his vesture
and on his thigh a name written,
KING OP KINGS, AND LORD
OP LORDS.
17 And I saw an angel standing
in the sun ; and he cried with a
loud voice, saying to all the fowls
that fly in the midst of heaven.
Come and gather yourselves to
gether unto the supper of the great
God ;
18 That ye may eat the flesh of
kings, and the fiesh of captains,
and the fiesh of mighty men, and
the flesh of horses, and of them
that sit on them, and the flesh of
all men, both free and bond, both
small and great.
19 And I saw the beast, and the

• The verb had really come to mean no more than " rule " by this time
literal rendering may be retained for the sake of the antithesis in -vii. 17.

been called to the marriage-
banquet of the Lamb ! ' " The
angel also told me, " These are
genuine words of God."
10 Then I feU before his feet to
worship him ; but he said to
me, " No, not that ! I am but
a servant like yourself and your
brothers, who hold the testi
mony of Jesus. Worship God "
(for the testimony borne by
Jesus is the breath of all
prophecy).
11 Then I saw heaven open
wide —
and there was a white horse :
his rider is faithful and true,
yea, just are his judgments and
his warfare.
12 Eis eyes are a flame of flre,
on his head are many dia
dems,
he bears a written name
which none knows but
himself.
13 He is clad in a robe dipped
in blood
(his name is caUed the logos
OF god),
14 and the troops of heaven fol
low him on white horses,
arrayed in pure white linen.
16 A sharp sword issues /row Tiis
lips, where^vsdth to smite
the nations ;
he will shepherd * them with
an iron flail,
and trample the winepress of
the passion of the anger of
God almighty.
16 And on his robe, upon his
thigh, his name is written,
KING OP kings and LORD OF
LORDS.
17 Then I saw an angel standing
in the sun, who shouted aloud
to all the birds that fly in mid-
heaven, " Come, gather for the
18 great banquet of God, to devour
the flesh of kings, the flesh of
generals, the flesh of the strong,
the flesh of horses and their
riders, the flesh of aU men, free
and slaves, low and high alike."
19 And I saw the Beast and the
but the

REVELATION XX

627

kings of the earth, and their
armies, gathered together to make
war against him that sat on the
horse, and against his army.
20 And the beast was taken,
and with him the false prophet
that ¦wrought miracles before him,,
¦with which he deceived them that
had received the mark of the beast,
and them that worshipped his
image. These both were cast
alive into a lake of fire burning
¦with brimstone.
21 And the remnant were slain
with the sword of him that sat
upon the horse, which sword pro
ceeded out of his mouth : and
aU the fowls were flUed with their
flesh.

kings of earth and their troops
mustered to wage war on him
who was seated on the horse
20 and on his troops. But the
Beast was seized, together with
the false Prophet who had per
formed Ul his presence the
miracles by means of which he
seduced those who received the
mark of the Beast and wor
shipped his statue ; both of
them were flung alive into the
lake of fire that blazes with
21 brimstone, whUe the rest were
kiUed by the sword of him who
is seated on the horse, by the
sword that issues from his lips.
And all the birds were glutted
with their flesh.

CHAPTER XX
1 And I saw an angel come
dowm from heaven, ha-ving the
key of the bottomless pit and a
great chain in his hand.
2 And he laid hold on the
dragon, that old serpent, which
is the De-vil, and Satan, and bound
him a thousand years,
3 And cast him into the bottom
less pit, and shut him up, and set
a seal upon him, that he should
deceive the nations no more, tUl
the thousand years should be ful
filled : and after that he must be
loosed a little season.
4 And I saw thrones, and they
sat upon them, and judgment was
given unto them : and I saw the
souls of them that were beheaded
for the witness of Jesus, and for
the word of God, and which had
not worshipped the beast, neither
his image, neither had received his
mark upon their foreheads, or in
their hands ; and they lived and
reigned with Christ a thousand
years. 6 But the rest of the dead lived
not again untU the thousand years
were finished. This is the first
resurrection. 6 Blessed and holy is he that
hath part in the first resurrection :
on such the second death hath no
power, but they shaU be priests of

CHAPTER XX
1 Then I saw an angel descend
from heaven with the key of the
abyss and a huge chain in his
2 hand ; he gripped the dragon,
that old serpent (who is the
devil and Satan), and bound
him for a thousand years,
3 flinging him into the abyss and
shutting and sealing it on the
top of him, to prevent him
seducing the nations again
until the thousand years were
completed — after which he has
to be released for a little while.
4 And / saw thrones wdth people
sitting on them, who were al
lowed to judge — saw the soiUs of
those who had been beheaded
for the testimony of Jesus and
God's word, those who would
not worship the Beast or his
statue, and who would not re
ceive his mark on their forehead
or hand ; they came to lffe and
reigned along -vidth the Christ
5 for a thousand years. As for
the rest of the dead, they did
not come to lffe until the
thousand years were completed.
This is the flrst resurrection.
6 Blessed and holy is he who
shares in the flrst resurrection ;
over such the second death has
no power, they shall be priests of
God and the Christ, and reign

628

REVELATION XXI

God and of Christ, and shaU reign
with him a thousand years.
7 And when the thousand years
are expired, Satan shall be loosed
out of his prison,
8 And shall go out to deceive
the nations which are in the four
quarters of the earth, Gog and
Magog, to gather them together to
battle : the number of whom is as
the sand of the sea.
9 And they went up on the
breadth of the earth, and com
passed the camp of the saints
about, and the beloved city : and
flre came down from God out of
heaven, and devoured them.
10 And the devU that deceived
them was cast into the lake of flre
and brimstone, where the beast
and the false prophet are, and shall
be tormented day and night for
ever and ever.
11 And I saw a great white
throne, and him that sat on it,
from whose face the earth and the
heaven fled away; and there was
found no place for them.
12 And I saw the dead, smaU
and great, stand before God ; and
the books were opened : and an
other book was opened, which is
the book of life : and the dead were
judged out of those things which
were written in the books, accord
ing to their works.
13 And the sea gave up the
dead which were in it ; and death
and hell delivered up the dead
which were in them : and they
were judged every man according
to their works.
14 And death and hell were cast
into the lake of fire. This is the
second death.
15 And whosoever was not
found written in the book of lffe
was cast into the lake of flre.

along with him during the
7 thousand years. But when
the thousand years are over,
Satan -wUl be released from his
8 prison, and he wiU emerge to
seduce the nations at the four
< corners of the earth, even Gcg and
Magog, mustering them for the
fray. Their number was like
9 the sand of the sea, and they
swarmed over the broad earth,
encircling the leaguer of the
saints and the beloved City ;
hut fire descc77ded from heave7i
10 a7id consumed them, and their
seducer, the de-vil, was flung
into the lake of fire and brim
stone, where the Beast and the
false Prophet also lie, to be
tortured day and night for ever
and ever,
11 Then I saw a great white
throne, and One who was
seated thereon ;
fro77i his prese7ice earth and
sky fied, no more to be found.
12 And 1 saw the dead, high and
low, standing before the
throne,
and hooks were opened —
also another book, the book
of Lffe, was opened —
and the dead were judged
by what was written in
these books, by what they
had done.
13 The sea gave up its corpses.
Death and Hades gave up
their dead,
and all were judged by
what each had done.
14 Then Death and Hades were
flung into the lake of fire,
16 and whoever was notfou7id en
rolled in the hook of Life was
flung into the lake of flre —
which is the second death,
the lake of flre.'*

• Unless this line is to be omitted altogether, it must be placed thus alter
ver, 15, not after 14 (as in the ordinary text), since there is no question of a
second death except lor human beings.

CHAPTER XXI
1 And I saw a new heaven and
a new earth : for the flrst heaven
and the flrst earth were passed

CHAPTER XXI
1 Then I saw the neiv heaven
and the new earth, for the
flrst heaven and the flrst earth

REVELATION XXI

629

away ; and there was no more sea.
2 And I John saw the holy city,
new Jerusalem, coming down from
God out of heaven, prepared as a
bride adorned for her husband.
3 And I heard a great voice out
of heaven saying. Behold, the
tabernacle of God is with men, and
he wdll dwell with them, and they
shall be his people, and God him
self shall be with them, and he
their God.
4 And God shaU wipe away all
tears from their eyes ; and there
shaU be no more death, neither
sorrow, nor crying, neither shall
there he any more pain : for the
former things are passed away.
5 And he that sat upon the
throne said. Behold, I make all
things new. And he said unto
me. Write : for these words are
true and faithful.
6 And he said unto me. It is
done. I am Alpha and Omega,
the beginning and the end. I
wUl give unto him that is athirst of
the fountain of the water of life
freely. 7 He that overcometh shaU in
herit all things ; and I wdll be his
God, and he shall be my son.
8 But the fearful, and unbe
lie-ving, and the abominable, and
murderers, and whoremongers, and
sorcerers, and idolaters, and aU
Uars, shaU have their part in the
lake which burneth with flre and
brimstone : which is the second
death. 9 And there came unto me one
of the seven angels which had the
seven vials full of the seven last
plagues, and talked -with me, say
ing, Come hither, I wUl shew thee
the bride, the Lamb's wdfe.
10 And he carried me. away in
the spirit to a great and high moun
tain, and shewed me that great
city, the holy Jerusalem, descend
ing out of heaven from God,
1 1 Having the glory of God :
and her light was like unto a stone
most precious, even like a jasper
stone, clear as crystal ;
12 And had a wall great and
high, and had twelve gates, and at

had passed away ; and the sea
2 is no more. And I saw the holy
City, the new Jerusalem, de
scending from God out of
heaven, all ready like a bride
3 arrayed for her husband. And
I heard a loud voice out of the
throne, crying,
" Lo, God's dwelling-place is
-with men,
with men will he dwell;
they shall be his people,
and God will himself fee with
them :
4 he will wipe every tear from
their eyes,
and death shall be no more —
no more wailing or crying or
pain, for the first things have
passed away."
5 Then he who was seated on the
throne said, " Lo, I make all
things new." And he said,
" Write this : ' these words are
trustworthy and genuine.' "
6 Then he said, " All is over ! I
am the alpha and the omega,
the First and the Last. I -wiU
let the thirsty drink of the foun
tain of the water of Life icithout
7 price. The conqueror shall ob
tain this, and / will be his God,
8 and he shall be my son ; hut
as for the craven, the faithless,
the abominable, as for the mur
derers, the immoral, the sorcer
ers, the idolaters, and liars of
all kinds — their lot is the lake
that blazes with fire and brim
stone, which is the second
death."
9 Then came one of the seven
angels who had the seven bowls
fUled wdth the seven last
plagues ; and he spoke to me
thus, " Come, and I ¦wUl show
you the Bride, the ^vffe of the
10 Lamb." So he carried me off,
rapt in the Spirit, to a huge,
high mountain , where he showed
me the City, the holy Jerusalem,
descending from God out of
1 1 heaven, with the glory of God.
The sheen ot it resembled some
rare jewel like jasper, clear as
12 crystal ; it has a huge, high
wall with twelve > gates, twelve

630

REVELATION XXI

thegates twelve angels, and names
written thereon, which are the
names of the twelve tribes of the
children of Israel :
13 On the east three gates ; on
the north three gates ; on the
south three gates ; and on the
west three gates.
14 And the waU of the city had
twelve foundations, and in them
the names of the twelve apostles of
the Lamb.
15 And he that talked ¦with me
had a golden reed to measure the
city, and the gates thereof, and the
wall thereof.
16 And the city lieth four
square, and the length is as large
as the breadth : and he measured
the city with the reed, twelve
thousand furlongs. The length
and the breadth and the height of
it are equal.
17 And he measured the wall
thereof, an hundred and forty and
four cubits, according to the meas
ure of a man, that is, of the angel.
18 And the buUding of the
wall of it was of jasper : and the
city was pure gold, like unto clear
glass. 19 And the foundations of the
wall of the city were garnished
¦with all manner of precious stones.
The flrst foundation toas' jasper;
the second, sapphire ; the third, a
chalcedony; the fourth, an emer
ald ;
20 The flfth, sardonyx ; the
sixth, sardius ; the seventh, chry-
sol^yte ; the eighth, beryl ; the
ninth, a topaz ; the tenth, a
chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, a
jacinth ; the twelfth, an amethyst.
21 And the twelve gates were
twelve pearls ; every several gate
was of one pearl : and the street
of the city was pure gold, as it
were transparent glass.
22 And I saw no temple there
in : for the Lord God Almighty
and the Lamb are the temple of it.
23 And the city had no need of
the sun, neither of the moon, to
shine in it : for the glory of God
did lighten it, and the Lamb is
the light thereof.

angels at the twelve gates,
and names inscribed thereon
which are the names of the
twelve tribes of the sons of
13 Israel, three gates 07i the east,
three gates on the north, three
gates on the south, and three
gates on the west.
14 And the wall of the City
has twelve foundation-stones,
bearing the twelve names of
the twelve apostles of the
Lamb.
16 He who talked to me had a
golden wa7xd hy way of a
measuring-rod, to measure
che City and its gates and
16 waU ; tlie City lies /ottrsQ'Mare,
the length the same as the
breadth, and he measured
flfteen hundred mUes with his
rod for the City, for its
breadth and length and height
17 alike ; he made the measure of
the wall seventy-two yards,
by human, that is, by angelic
reckoning.
18 The material of the wall is
jasper, but the City is made
of pure gold, transparent like
glass.
19 The foundation-stones of the
city-waU are adorned ¦vsdth
all sorts of precious sto7ies,
the first foundation-stone be
ing of jasper, the second of
sapphire, the third of agate,
20 the fourth of emerald, the
fifth of onyx, the sixth of
sardius, the seventh of chryso
lite, the eighth of beryl, the
ninth of topaz, the tenth of
chrysoprase, the eleventh of
jacinth, the tweffth of ame
thyst.
21 The twelve gates are twelve
pearls, each gate made of a
single pearl ; and the streets
of the City are pure gold, clear
as crystal.
22 But I saw no temple in the
City, for its temple is the
Lord God almighty and the
28 Lamb. And the City needs
no sun or 7noo7i to shine upon
it, for the glory of God illumines
it, and the Lamb lights it up.

REVELATION XXII

631

24 And the nations of them 24
which are saved shall walk in the
Ught of it : and the kings of the
earth do bring their glory and
honour into it. 26
25 And the gates of it shall not
be shut at all by day : for there
shaU be no night there.
26 And they shaU bring the 26
glory and honour of the nations
into it.
27 And there shall in no ¦wi.se 27
enter into it any thin.g that de
fileth, neither whatsoever worketh
abomination, or maketh a lie : but
they which are written in the
Lamb's book of Ufe.

By its light will the nations
walk ;
and into it will the kings of
earth bring their glories
(the gates of it will never be
shut hy day,
and night there shall be
none),
they will bring to it the glories
and treasures of the na
tions.
Nothing profane, none who
practises abomination or
falsehood shall enter,
but those alone whose names
are written in the Lamb's
hook of Life.

CHAPTER XXII
1 And he shewed me a pure
river of water of life, clear as crys
tal, proceeding out of the throne
of God and of the Lamb.
2 In the midst of the street of
it, and on either side of the river,
was there the tree of lffe, which
bare twelve manner of fruits, and
yielded her fruit every month :
and the leaves of the tree were for
the healing of the nations.
3 And there shaU be no more
curse : but the throne of God and
of the Lamb shaU be in it ; and
his servants shall serve him :
4 And they shall see his face ;
and his name shall he in their fore
heads. 5 And there shaU be no night
there ; and they need no candle,
neither light of the sun ; for the
Lord God giveth them light : and
they shaU reign for ever and ever.
6 And he said unto me, These
sayings are faithful and true : and
the Lord God of the holy prophets
sent his angel to shew unto his
servants the things which must
shortly be done.
7 Behold, I come quickly:
blessed is he that keepeth the say
ings of the prophecy of this book.
8 And I John saw these things,
and heard them. And when I had
heard and seen, I fell down to
worship before the feet of the

CHAPTER XXII
1 Then he showed me the
river of the water of Life, bright
as crystal, flowing from the
throne of God and of the
2 Lamb through the streets of the
City ; on both sides of the river
grew the tree of Life, bearing
twelve kinds of fruit, each
month having its own fruit ; and
the leaves served to heal the
nations.
3 None who is accursed will be
there ; but the throne of God
and the Lamb will be wdthin it,
his servants wUl serve and
worship him,
4 they will see his face, and his
name wUl be on their foreheads.
6 Night there shall be none ;
they need no lamp or sun to
shine upon them, for the Lord
God will illumine them ; and
they will reign for ever and ever.
6 And the angel said to me,
" These words are trustworthy
and genuine, for the Lord God
of the spirits of the prophets
has sent his .angel to show his
servants what must very soon
7 come to pass. Lo, I am coming
very soon ; blessed is he who
lays to heart the words of the
prophecy of this book ! "
8 I John saw and heard all
this ; and when I heard and
saw it, I fell down to worship

632

REVELATION XXII

angel which shewed me these
things. 9 Then saith he unto me. See
thou do it not : for I am thy fel
lowservant, and of thy brethren
the prophets, and of them which
keep the sayings of this book :
worship God.
10 And he saith unto me. Seal
not the sayings of the prophecy
of this book : for the time is at
hand. 11 He that is unjust, let him be
unjust stUl : and he which is fU
thy, let him be fllthy still : and he
that is righteous, let him be right
eous still : and he that is holy, let
him be holy stUl.
12 And, behold, I come quickly;
and my reward is -svith me, to give
every man according as his work
shall be.
13 I am Alpha and Omega, the
beginning and the end, the flrst
and the last.
14 Blessed are they that do his
commandments, that they may
have right to the tree of life, and
may enter in through the gates
into the city.
15 For without are dogs, and
sorcerers, and whoremongers, and
murderers, and idolaters, and
whosoever loveth and maketh a
lie. 16 1 Jesus have sent mine angel
to testify unto you these things in
the churches. I am the root and
the offspring of David, and the
blight and morning star.
17 And the Spirit and the bride
say. Come. And let him that
heareth say. Come. And let him
that is athirst come. And who
soever will, let him take the water
of life freely.
18 For I testify unto every man
that heareth the words of the
prophecy of this book. If any
man shall add unto these things,
God shall add unto him the
plagues that are written in this
book :
19 And if any man shall take
away from the words of the book
of this prophecy, God shall take
* Reading nXvvovTes ras c ToAas aiTwi/

before the feet of the angel who
9 had shown me it all. But he
said to me, " No, not that 1 I
am but a servant like yourself
and your brothers the prophets,
who lay to heart the words of
this book. Worship God."
10 Then he said, " Do not seal up
the words of the prophecy of
this book, for the time is near :
11 Let the ¦svicked stUl be
wicked,
let the fllthy still be fllthy,
let the righteous stUl do right,
let the holy stUl be holy !
12 Lo, I am coming very soon,
with my reward,
to requite everyone for what he
has done.
13 I am the alpha and the
omega,
the First and the Last,
the beginning and the end.
14 Blessed are those who wash
their robes, * that theirs may be
the right to the tree of Life, the
right to enter the gates of the
15 City. Begone, you dogs, you
sorcerers, you -vicious men, you
murderers, you idolaters, you
who love and practise false
hood, every one of you ! "
16 "I Jesus have sent my angel
to give you this testimony for
the churches ; I am the Scion
and offspring of David, the
bright star of the Morning."
17 " Come," say the Spirit and
the Bride :
let the hearer too say,
" Come " ;
and let the thirsty come,
let anyone who desires it,
take the water of Life with
out price.
18 I adjure aU who hear the
words of the prophecy of this
book :
" If anyone adds to them,
God will add to him the
plagues described in this
book ;
19 and ff anyone removes any
words written in this
book,
God wUl remove his share
with S A, Primasius, the Vulgate, etc.

REVELATION XXII

633

away his part out of the book of
life, and out of the holy city, and
from the things which are written
in this book. .^
20 He which testifleth these
things saith. Surely I come quick
ly. Amen. Even so, come. Lord
Jesus. 21 The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ fee with you all. Amen.

in the tree of Life and in
the holy City described
in this book."
20 . He who bears this testimony
says, " Even so : I am coming
verysoon." Amen, Lord Jesus,
come !
21 The grace of the Lord Jesus
Christ be with you all.* Amen.
• Reading Trai/rwi' or rravTiov ifiStv.

THE END